Spiritist Review - Journal of Psychological Studies - 1868
January
Looking Back
The year 1867 had been announced as having to be particularly fruitful for Spiritism, and this forecast was fully realized. It has seen several books published, that without bearing its name, popularize its principles, and among which we will recall Mirette, by Mr. Sauvage; The novel of the future, by Mr. Bonnemère; God in nature, by Mr. Camille Flammarion; The Reason for Spiritism, by Judge Bonnamy is an event in the archives of the doctrine, because the flag is there, highly and courageously raised by a man whose name, rightly esteemed and considered, is an authority, at the same time that his work is a protest against the epithets with which criticism generally gratifies the followers of the idea. The Spiritists have all appreciated this book, as it deserves, and they have understood its significance. It is an authoritative response to certain attacks; thus, we think that they will consider it a duty to propagate it in the interest of the doctrine.
If the year only had these results, we should be congratulated; but it produced more effective ones. The number of officially known societies or groups has not noticeably increased, it is true; it has rather diminished, because of the intrigues stirred to undermine them, by introducing elements of dissolution; but, on the other hand, the number of private or family gatherings has increased dramatically.
It is also well-known to everyone, and by the admission of our adversaries, that the Spiritist ideas have gained considerable ground, as attested by the author of the work that we report below. They infiltrate through a multitude of openings; everything contributes to that; things that seemed most foreign to them, at first sight, are how these ideas come to light. This is because Spiritism touches on such many issues, that it is very difficult to tackle anything without seeing the emergence of a Spiritist thought, so much so that even in refractory circles, these ideas hatch in one form or another, like those colorful plants that grow through stones. And as in these circles Spiritism is generally rejected, out of a spirit of prevention, without knowing what it is saying, it is not surprising that, when the Spiritist thoughts appear there, they are not recognized, and then they are acclaimed because they find them good, without suspecting that it is Spiritism.
Contemporary literature, large or small, serious, or otherwise, sows these ideas in profusion; it is enameled with it, and all that is missing is the name. If one brought together all the Spiritist thoughts that run the world, one would constitute the complete Spiritism. This is a considerable fact, and one of the most characteristic of the year that has just passed. It proves that each of us possesses some elements of it, in the state of intuition, and that between its antagonists and itself, there is usually only a question of words. Those that repel it with full knowledge of cause are those that have an interest in fighting it.
But then, how to get to make it known, to overcome these prejudices? This is the work of time. It is necessary that the circumstances lead to that naturally, and one can count on the Spirits for that, who know how to bring them to birth at the appropriate time. These circumstances are particular or general. The former act on individuals and the others on the masses. The latter, by their repercussion, have the effect of mines that remove some fragments of the rock, with each explosion.
Let each Spiritist work on his own, without being discouraged by the little importance of the result obtained individually and think that, by accumulating grains of sand, we form a mountain.
Among the material facts that have been reported this year, the healings of Zouave Jacob hold the first rank; they had an impact that everyone knows; and although Spiritism only figured incidentally, general attention was, nonetheless, keenly drawn to one of the most serious phenomena that is directly connected. These facts, produced in common conditions, without a mystical apparatus, not by a single individual but by several, have by that very fact, lost the miraculous character that had been attributed to them up until now; they have returned, like so many others, to the domain of the natural phenomena. Among those that rejected them as miracles, many became less absolute in the denial of the fact, and admitted their possibility, as the result of a unknown law of nature; it was a first step on a path fruitful in consequences, and more than one skeptic was shaken. Admittedly, not everyone was convinced, but there was a lot of talk; this resulted in a great number of people having a deep impression that much more food for thought than one thinks; they are seeds that, if they do not yield an abundant harvest immediately, are not lost for the future.
Mr. Jacob remains drawn back in absolute terms; we do not know the reasons for his abstention and whether he should resume his sessions. If there is intermittence in his faculty, as often happens in similar cases, it would be a proof that it does not hold exclusively to his person, and that there is something, an independent will outside the individual.
But one will say, why such a suspension, if the production of these phenomena was an advantage to the doctrine? Things having been carried out with a wisdom that has not wavered so far, it must be assumed that those leading the movement have deemed the effect sufficient for the moment, and that it was useful to give some break to the effervescence; but the idea has been launched, and we can be sure that it will not remain a dead letter.
In short, as we can see, the year has been a good one for Spiritism; its phalanxes recruited serious men whose opinion is held for something, in a certain world. Our correspondence indicates, from almost everywhere, a general movement of opinion towards these ideas, and oddly enough in this positive century, those that gain most ground are the philosophical ideas, much more than the material facts of manifestation that many people still insist on rejecting. So, given the larger number, the best way to proselytize is to start with philosophy, and that is understandable. Being the fundamental ideas latent in most, it suffices to awaken them; we understand them because we have the seeds of them in ourselves, while the facts, to be accepted and understood, demand a study and observations that many do not want to bother to carry out.
Also, the quackery that seized the facts to exploit them for its profit, discredited them in the opinion of certain people, by giving space to criticism; this could not be the case with philosophy, that was not so easy to counterfeit, and that, moreover, is not an exploitable material.
Quackery, by its nature, is turbulent and intriguing, otherwise it would not be quackery. Critics, who generally do not care to go to the bottom of the well to seek the truth, have seen quackery all over, striving to give it the label of Spiritism; hence, a prevention that fades away against this word, as true Spiritism is better known, for there is no one who, having studied it seriously, confuses it with the grotesque Spiritism of fantasy, that lightheartedness or malice try to substitute. It is a reaction in this sense that has presented itself in recent times.
The principles that propagate more easily are those of the plurality of inhabited worlds and the plurality of existences, or reincarnation; the first can be considered as admitted without dispute by science and by unanimous assent, even in the materialist camp; the second is in the state of intuition in a multitude of individuals in whom it is an innate belief; it finds many sympathies, as a rational principle of philosophy, even outside Spiritism. It is an idea that smiles to many nonbelievers because they immediately find in it the solution of difficulties that had led them to doubt. Also, this belief tends to popularize more and more. But for anyone who thinks about it, these two principles have forced consequences that lead directly to Spiritism. We can, therefore, look at the progress of these ideas as a first step towards the doctrine since they are an integral part of it.
The press, that without knowing it, undoubtedly suffers the influence of the diffusion of the Spiritist ideas, because they even spread in its center, abstains in general, if not out of sympathy, at least out of prudence; it is already noticeable that speaking of the Davenports is not tasteful any more. One would even say that it avoids talking about questions of Spiritualism; if, from time to time, it launches a few spikes against its followers, they are like the last charges lost in a bouquet of fireworks; but there is no longer that rolling fire of invectives that used to hear, barely two years ago. Although it made almost as much noise as Mr. Jacob, regarding the Davenports, its language was quite different, and it should be noted that the name of Spiritism figured only very incidentally in the controversy.
In examining the situation, we must not only consider the great ostensible movements, but we must also, above all, consider the intimate state of opinion and the causes that may influence it. As we have said elsewhere, if we observe attentively what is happening in the world, we will recognize that a host of facts, apparently foreign to Spiritism, seem to come on purpose to clear its way. It is in all the circumstances that we must look for the real signs of progress. From this point of view, the situation is, therefore, as satisfactory as one can wish. Should we conclude that the opposition is disarmed, and that things will now go smoothly? Let us refrain from believing it and falling asleep in a deceptive security. The future of Spiritism is unquestionably assured, and one would have to be blind to doubt it; but its worst days have not passed; it has not yet received the baptism that blesses all the great ideas. The Spirits are unanimous in warning us against an inevitable but necessary struggle, in order to prove its invulnerability and its power; it will come out bigger and stronger; it is only then that it will conquer its place in the world, for those who will want to overthrow it will have prepared its triumph. May the sincere and devoted Spiritists strengthen themselves through union and merge into a holy communion of thoughts. Let us remember the parable of the ten virgins and let us be careful not to be caught off guard.
We take this opportunity to express our gratitude to our Spiritist brothers who, as in previous years, on the renewal of subscriptions to the Spiritist Review, give us new testimonies of their affectionate sympathy; we are happy with the pledges of their dedication to the sacred cause that we all defend, and that is that of humanity and progress. To those who tell us: courage! we say that we will never back down from any of the necessities of our position, however harsh they may be. May they count on us as we count on them, in finding in them, on the day of victory, the soldiers of the day before, and not the soldiers of the next day.
Spiritism before history and before the Church, its origin, its nature, its certainty, its dangers
By Abbot Poussin, Professor at the Nice Seminary
This work is a refutation of Spiritism from a religious point of view; it is, without a doubt, one of the most complete and best done that we know. It is written with moderation and decorum and is not soiled by the coarse epithets to which most of the controversialists of the same party have accustomed us; there, no furious declarations, no outrageous personalisms; it is the very principle that is being discussed. We may not agree with the author, find that the conclusions he draws from his premises are of questionable logic; say that after having demonstrated, for example, with the proofs in hand, that the sun shines at noon, he is wrong to conclude that it must be night, but we will not reproach him for the lack of civility in the form.
The first part of the work is devoted to the history of Spiritism, in antiquity and in the Middle Ages; this part is rich in documents drawn from sacred and secular authors, attesting to laborious research and serious study. It is a job that we intended to do one day, and we are happy that Father Poussin spared us this trouble.
In the second part, entitled: Doctrinal Part, the author, discussing the facts he has just cited, including current facts, concludes, from the infallibility of the Church and his own arguments, that all magnetic and Spiritist phenomena are the work of the devil. It is an opinion like any other, and respectable when it is sincere. Now, we believe in the sincerity of Mr. Poussin's convictions, although we do not have the honor of knowing him. What we can reproach him for is invoking only the opinion of known opponents of Spiritism, in favor of his thesis, as well as the doctrines and allegations that he disavows. One would seek in vain in this book any mention to the fundamental works, nor a direct refutation to the answers that were given to the contradictory allegations. In short, he does not discuss the doctrine properly called; he does not take their hand-to-hand arguments to crush them under the weight of a more rigorous logic.
We can, moreover, find it strange that, in order to combat Spiritism, Father Poussin leans on the opinion of men known by their materialistic ideas, such as Messrs. Littré and Figuier; he especially quoted the latter, who stood out more by his contradictions than by his logic. These gentlemen, by fighting the principle of Spiritism, by denying the cause of the psychic phenomena, consequently, denying the principle of spirituality; they therefore undermine the basis of religion for which they do not have great sympathy, as we know. By invoking their opinion, the choice is not a fortunate one; one could even say that it is clumsy, because it excites the faithful to read writings that are nothing orthodox. Seeing him draw from such sources, one might think that he did not judge the others sufficiently preponderant.
Father Poussin does not dispute any of the Spiritist phenomena; he virtually proves their existence by the authentic facts that he cites, and that he draws indifferently from sacred as well as from pagan history. By bringing them together, one cannot help it by recognize their analogy; Now, in good logic, from the similarity of effects one must conclude that the causes are similar. However, Mr. Poussin concludes that the same facts are miraculous and of divine source in some cases, and diabolic in others.
Men who profess the same beliefs as Mr. Figuier also have two opinions on these same facts: they deny them outright and attribute them to juggling; as for those that are proven, they endeavor to relate them only to the laws of matter. Ask them what they think of the miracles of Christ: they will tell you that they are legendary facts, tales made up for the sake of the cause, or the products of excited and delirious imaginations.
Spiritism, it is true, does not recognize a supernatural character in psychic phenomena; it explains them by the faculties and attributes of the soul, and since the soul is in nature, it considers them as natural effects, produced by virtue of special laws, hitherto unknown, and that Spiritism reveals. These phenomena, being accomplished before our eyes, under identical conditions, accompanied by the same circumstances, and through the intervention of individuals who have nothing exceptional, it concludes that there is the possibility of those that have happened in earlier times, and this by the same natural cause.
Spiritism is not addressed to people who are convinced of the existence of these phenomena, and who are perfectly free to see miracles in them, if that is their opinion, but to those who deny them, precisely because of the miraculous nature that they want to give them. By proving that these facts are supernatural only in appearance, it makes them accepted by those who rejected them. The Spiritists were overwhelmingly recruited from among the unbelievers, and yet today there is not a single one that denies the facts accomplished by Christ; now, which is better to believe in the existence of these facts, without the supernatural, or not to believe in them at all? Aren’t those who admit them, in any capacity, closer to you than those who reject them completely? As soon as the fact is admitted, it only remains to prove its miraculous source, that should be easier, if this source is real, than when the fact itself is contested.
Mr. Poussin, to fight Spiritism, relying on the authority of those that reject even the spiritual principle, would he be one of those who claim that absolute disbelief is preferable to the faith acquired by Spiritism?
We quote in full the preface to Mr. Poussin's book, that we will follow with some thoughts:
“Spiritism, it must be admitted, involves the whole of society as in an immense network, and through its prophets, its oracles, its books and its journalism, strives to undermine the Catholic Church. If he has done us the service of overturning the materialist theories of the eighteenth century, it gives us, in exchange, a new revelation, that undermines from the base the whole edifice of the Christian revelation. And yet, by a strange phenomenon, or better, because of ignorance and the fascination aroused by curiosity, how many Catholics play with Spiritism every day, without worrying about its dangers! It is quite true that the spirits are still divided on the essence and even on the reality of Spiritism, and it is probably because of these uncertainties, that the majority believes in being able to form their own conscience and to use Spiritism as a curious amusement. Nevertheless, deep in timorous and delicate souls, there is great anxiety. How many times have we not heard these never-ending questions: "tell us the truth: what is Spiritism? What is its origin? Do you believe in this genealogy that would like to link the phenomena of Spiritism to ancient magic? Do you admit the weird facts of magnetism and turntables? Do you believe in the intervention of Spirits and in the evocation of souls, in the role of angels or demons? Is it allowed to question the turntables, to consult the Spiritists?
What do theologians and bishops think about all these questions? ... Has the Roman Church made any decisions, etc., etc.? These questions, that still ring in our ears, inspired the thought of this book, that aims to answer them all, within the limits of our forces. Also, to be more sure and more convincing, we never affirm anything, without a serious authority, and do not decide anything that the bishops and Rome have not decided. Among those who have specially studied these subjects, some reject outright all the extraordinary facts that Spiritism attributes to itself. Others, while devoting a large part to hallucinations and charlatanism, recognize that it is impossible not to admit certain inexplicable and unexplained phenomena, as irreconcilable with the general teachings of the natural sciences, as disconcerting to human reason; however, they seek to interpret them, either by certain mysterious laws of physiology, or by the intervention of the great soul of nature, of which ours is only an emanation, etc.
Several Catholic writers, forced to admit the facts, finding the natural solution sometimes impossible and the absurd pantheist explanation, do not hesitate to recognize, in certain facts of Spiritism, the direct intervention of the devil. For these, Spiritism is only the continuation of this pagan magic that appears in all history, since the magicians of the Pharaoh, the pythoness of Endor, the oracles of Delphi, the prophecies of sibyls and diviners, to the diabolic possessions of the Gospel and to the extraordinary and observed phenomena of contemporary magnetism.
The Church has not pronounced on speculative discussions; it abandons the historical question of the origins of Spiritism and the psychological question of its mysterious agents, to the futile dispute of men. Serious theologians, bishops and private doctors have supported these latter opinions; officially, Rome neither approves nor criticizes them. But if the Church has kept cautiously silent on the theories, she has raised her voice in practical matters, and in the presence of uncertainties of reason, she signals dangers to conscience. A curious science and even innocent in itself can, because of frequent abuses, become a source of perils; Rome also condemned, as dangerous for morals, certain practices and certain abuses of magnetism, of which the Spiritists themselves do not conceal the serious inconveniences. What is more, some bishops have thought it their duty to prohibit their diocesans, and in any event, as superstitious and dangerous for morals and for the faith, not only the abuses of magnetism, but the use of interrogating the turning tables.
For us, in the speculative question, put in the presence of those who see the demon everywhere and those who see him nowhere, we wanted, by keeping our distance from the two pitfalls, to study the historical origins of Spiritism, to examine the certainty of the facts and to impartially discuss the psychological and pantheistic systems by which they want to interpret everything. Obviously, when we refute several of these systems, we do not pretend to impose our own thoughts on anyone, although the authorities on which we rely seem to us to be of the highest seriousness. Separating from free opinions all that is of faith, such as the existence of angels and demons, demonic possessions and obsessions of the Gospel, the legitimacy and power of exorcisms in the Church, etc., we leave to everyone the right, not to deny the voluntary trade between men and the devil, that would be rash, says Father Perronne, and would lead to historical pyrrhonism; but we recognize that every Catholic has the right to not see in Spiritism the intervention of the devil, if our arguments seem more specious than solid, and if reason and a more careful study of the facts prove the opposite.
As to the practical question, we do not recognize our right to absolve what Rome condemns; and if a few souls still hesitated, we would simply refer them to Roman decisions, to the episcopal prohibitions, and even to the theological decisions that we reproduce in their entirety.
The plan of this book is quite simple: the first part, or historical part, after providing the teaching of the Holy Scriptures and the tradition of all peoples, on the existence and the role of the Spirits, it initiates us in the most important facts of Spiritism or magic, from the origin of the world to the present day.
The second, or doctrinal part, exposes and discusses the various imagined systems to discover the true agent of Spiritism; after having specified, as best we can, the teaching of the Catholic theology, on the general intervention of the Spirits, and given free rein to free opinions on the mysterious agent of modern magic, we point out to the faithful the dangers of Spiritism to the faith, to manners and even to health or life.
May these pages, by showing the peril, complete the good that others have started! … Needless to add that, docile children of the Church, we condemn in advance everything that Rome could disapprove.”
Father Poussin recognizes two things: (1) that Spiritism involves, as in an immense network, the whole of society; (2) that it has rendered the Church the service of overturning the materialist theories of the eighteenth century. Let us see what consequences emerge from these two facts.
As we have said, the majority of followers of Spiritism are recruited among the unbelievers; indeed, ask the supporters what they believed in before being Spiritists; nine-tenth of them will answer that they believed in nothing, or at least that they doubted everything; to them, the existence of the soul was a hypothesis, desirable no doubt, but uncertain; the future life was a chimera; Christ was a myth or at most a philosopher; God, if he existed, had to be unjust, cruel and partial, reason why they liked so much to believe that he did not exist.
Today they believe, and their faith is unshakeable, because it is based on evidence and demonstration, and satisfies their reason; the future is no longer a hope, but a certainty, because they see the spiritual life manifesting itself before their eyes; they do not doubt it any more than they doubt the sunrise. It is true that they do not believe in demons, nor in the eternal flames of hell, but on the other hand they firmly believe in a supremely just, good and merciful God; they do not believe that evil comes from him, who is the source of all good, nor from demons, but from man's own imperfections; that if man reforms himself, evil will no longer exist; and that to conquer oneself is to conquer the demon; such is the faith of the Spiritists, and the proof of its power is that they strive to become better, to tame their evil inclinations, and to put into practice the maxims of Christ, seeing all men as brothers, without regard to races, castes, or sects, forgiving their enemies, paying back evil with good, following the example of the divine model.
Who should Spiritism have the easiest access to? It is not on those who had faith and for whom this faith was sufficient, who asked for nothing and needed nothing; but on those who lacked faith. Like Christ, it went to the sick and not to the healthy; to those who are hungry and not to those who are full; now, the sick are the ones who are tortured by the anguish of doubt and disbelief.
And what has Spiritism done to entice them? Has it used a lot of advertising? Has it gone preaching the doctrine in public places? Was it by violating the consciences? Not at all, for these means are those of weakness, and if it had used them, it would have shown that it doubted its moral power. Its invariable rule, according to the law of charity taught by Christ, is not to constrain anyone, to respect all convictions; it contented himself with stating its principles, developing in its writings the bases on which its beliefs are based, allowing to come those that wished so; if many have come, it is because it has suited many, and many have found in it what they had not found elsewhere. As it mainly recruited among the unbelievers, if it embraced the world in a few years, this proves that the unbelievers, and those who are not satisfied with what they are given, are numerous, because one is only attracted to something that is better than what one has. We have said it a hundred times: Do they want to fight Spiritism? May they give something better than it does.
You recognize, Mr. Abbot, that Spiritism has rendered the Church the service of overturning the materialist theories; it is a great result, no doubt, and of which it prides itself; but how did it get it? Precisely with the help of those means that you call diabolical, with the material proofs that it gives of the soul and of the future life; it is with the manifestations of the Spirits that it confused skepticism, and that it will triumph definitively. And you say that this service is the work of Satan? But then you shouldn't blame him so much, since he himself destroys the barrier that held back those he had dominated. Remember Christ's response to the Pharisees, who spoke the same language to him, accusing him of healing the sick and casting out demons through demons. Remember also the words of Mgr. Frayssinous, bishop of Hermopolis, on this subject, in his lectures on religion: “Certainly, a demon who would seek to destroy the reign of vice, in order to establish that of virtue, would be a strange demon, for he would destroy himself."
If this result obtained by Spiritism is the work of Satan, how is it that the Church gave him the credit for it and that she did not obtain it herself; that she let disbelief pervade society? It was not, however, the means of action that she lacked; doesn’t she have immense staff and material resources? The sermons, from the capitals to the smallest villages? The pressure it exerts on the consciences, by confession? The horror of the eternal punishments? The religious instruction that follows the child during the whole course of their education? The prestige of the worshiping ceremonies and their seniority? How is it that a doctrine that has barely emerged, that has no priests, no temples, no worship, no preaching; that has been fought to the limit by the Church, calumniated, persecuted as were the first Christians, has brought, in such a short time, to the faith and to the belief in immortality, such a great number of unbelievers? It was not very difficult, however, since most people only needed to read a few books to see their doubts vanish.
Draw from there all the consequences you like; but agree that if this is the work of the devil, he did what you yourselves could not do, and that he did your work.
What testifies against Spiritism, you will undoubtedly say, is that it does not use the same arguments to convince as you do, and that if it triumphs over incredulity, it does not completely lead to you.
But Spiritism does not pretend to side with you or with anyone else; it does its business, and as it sees fit. In good faith, do you believe that if incredulity were resistant to your arguments, Spiritism would have succeeded by using them? If one doctor does not cure a sick person with a remedy, will another doctor cure him with the same remedy?
Spiritism does not seek to bring unbelievers back into the absolute fold of Catholicism any more than into that of any other cult. By making them accept the bases common to all religions, it destroys the main obstacle, and makes them go halfway; it is up to each one to do the rest, as far as it is concerned; those that fail give clear evidence of helplessness.
From the moment when the Church recognizes the existence of all the facts of manifestation on which Spiritism is based; when she claim them for herself, as divine miracles; that there is between the facts that take place in the two camps a complete analogy regarding the effects, an analogy that Mr. Abbot Poussin demonstrates, with the latest evidence and supporting documents, by bringing them up, so that everything boils down to knowing whether it is God who acts on one side and the devil on the other; it is a question of person; now, when two people do exactly the same thing, we conclude that they are both equally powerful; Mr. Poussin's whole argument thus ends in demonstrating that the devil is as powerful as God.
It is one of two things, or the effects are identical, or they are not; if they are identical, it is because they come from the same cause, or from two equivalent causes; if they are not, show how they are different. Is it in the results? But then the comparison would be to the advantage of Spiritism since it brings back to God those who did not believe in him.
Be it, therefore, understood, by the formal decision of the competent authorities, that the Spirits who manifest themselves can only be demons. Admit, however, Mr. Abbot, that if these same Spirits, instead of contradicting the Church on a few points, would have been of her opinion in everything, if they had come to support all her temporal and spiritual pretensions, to approve, without restriction, everything what she says and everything she does, she wouldn't call them demons, but angelic Spirits.
Father Poussin wrote his book with a view, he said, to protect the faithful against the dangers that their faith can run through the study of Spiritism. It is showing little confidence in the solidity of the foundations on which this faith is seated, since it can be shaken so easily. Spiritism does not have the same fear. Everything that has been said and done against it has not made it lose an inch of ground, since it is gained every day, and yet talent has not been lacking in more than one of its opponents. The struggles that have been waged against it, far from weakening, have strengthened Spiritism; they have powerfully contributed to spreading it more quickly than it would otherwise have done; so that this network, that covered the whole society in a few years, is largely the work of its antagonists. Without any of the material means of action that leads to success in this world, it has only spread through the power of the idea. Since the arguments with which it was fought against did not take it down, it is for the fact that they apparently believed that the arguments of Spiritism were less convincing than theirs. Do you want to have the secret of their faith? Here it is: that before believing, they understand.
Spiritism does not fear the light; it calls it onto its doctrines, because it wants to be accepted freely and by reason. Far from fearing for the faith of the Spiritist, through the reading of works that combat it, Spiritism said to them: read everything; pros and cons and make an informed choice. That is why we draw their attention to the work of Father Poussin.[1]
Below we give some fragments taken from the first part, without comments.
1. - Certain Catholics, even pious ones, have singular ideas in matters of faith, inevitable result of the ambient skepticism that, unsuspectingly, dominates them and of which they are subject to the deleterious influence. Talk about God, about Jesus Christ, and they accept everything right away; but if you try to tell them about the devil, and especially about the diabolic intervention in human life, they won't hear you anymore. Like our contemporary rationalists, they would readily take the demon for a myth or a fantastic personification of the genius of evil, the ecstasies of the saints for phenomena of catalepsy, and the diabolical possessions, even those of the Gospel, if not for epilepsy, at least for parables. Saint Thomas, in his precise language, responds in two words to this dangerous skepticism: "If the ease of seeing the demon speak," he says, "stems from the ignorance of the laws of nature and of credulity, the general tendency to not see his action anywhere, proceeds from irreligion and skepticism.” To deny the devil is to deny Christianity and deny God.
2. - The belief in the existence of Spirits and their intervention in the domain of our life, even more, in Spiritism itself or the practice of evoking Spirits, souls, angels or demons, go back to the highest antiquity, and are as old as the world. Let us first question the existence and the role of the Spirits, in our holy books, in the oldest and most undisputed history books, at the same time that they are the divine code of our faith. The demon seducing in a sensible form Adam and Eve in Paradise; the cherubim guarding its entrance; the angels that visit Abraham and discuss with him the question of Sodom's salvation; the angels insulted in the filthy city, snatching Lot from the fire; the angel of Isaac, Jacob, Moses and Tobit; the demon who kills the seven husbands of Sarah; the one who tortures the soul and the body of Job; the angel exterminating the Egyptians under Moses, and the Israelites under David; the invisible hand that writes Balthazar's sentence; the angel who wounds Heliodors; Gabriel, the angel of Incarnation, that announces Saint John and Jesus Christ; what else is needed to show both the existence of the Spirits, and the belief in the intervention of these Spirits, good or bad, in the acts of human life? God made the Spirits his ambassadors, says the Psammite; they are the ministers of God, says Saint Paul; Saint Peter teaches us that demons are always prowling around us like roaring lions; Saint Paul, tempted by them, tells us that the air is full of them.
3. - Note here that pagan traditions are in perfect harmony with Jewish and Christian traditions. The world, according to Thales and Pythagoras, is filled with spiritual substances. All these authors divide them into good and bad spirits; Empedocles says that demons are punished for the faults they have committed; Plato speaks of a prince, of an evil nature, in charge of these Spirits driven out by the gods and fallen from the sky, says Plutarch. All souls, adds Porphyry, whose principle is the soul of the universe, govern the great countries located under the moon: they are the good demons (Spirits); and, let us be quite convinced, they act only in the interest of their citizens, either in the care that they take of the animals, or that they watch over the fruits of the earth, or that they preside over the rains, moderate winds, and the good weather. We must also classify in the category of good demons those who, according to Plato, are responsible for bringing the prayers of men to the gods, and who bring to men the warnings, exhortations, and the oracles of the gods.
4. - The Arabs call the leader of the demons Iba; the Chaldeans fill the air with it; finally Confucius teaches absolutely the same doctrine: "How sublime are the virtues of the Spirits!" he said; “we look at them and we do not see them; we listen to them and we do not hear them; united to the substance of things, they cannot separate themselves from them; they are the cause that all men in the whole universe purify themselves and put on festive clothes to offer sacrifices; they are spread like the waves of the ocean above us, to our left and to our right."
The cult of the Manitous, widespread among the savages of America, is only the cult of the Spirits.
5. - The Fathers of the Church, for their part, admirably interpreted the doctrine of the Scriptures on the existence and intervention of the Spirits: “There is nothing in the visible world that is not governed and arranged by invisible creature,” says Saint Gregory. “Each living being has an angel in this world who rules it,” adds Saint Augustine. “The angels,” says Saint Gregory of Nazianz, are the ministers of the will of God; they have naturally and by communication an extraordinary force; they roam all places and are found everywhere, as much by the promptness with which they exercise their ministry as by the lightness of their nature. Some are responsible for watching over some part of the universe that is marked by God, on whom they depend in all things; others have the custody of towns and churches; they help us in all that we do good.”
6. - With respect to the fundamental reason, God immediately governs the universe; but relative to execution, there are things that he governs through other intermediaries.
7. - As for the evocation of the Spirits, souls, angels or demons, and all the practices of magic, of which Spiritism is only one form, more or less covered of charlatanism, it is a practice as old as the belief in the Spirits themselves.
8. - Saint Cyprian thus explains the mysteries of pagan Spiritism: “Demons,” he said, “enter the statues and the simulacra that man adores; it is they who animate the fibers of the victims, who inspire the hearts of diviners with their breath and who give a voice to oracles.” But how can they heal? “Lœdunt primo,” says Tertullian, “postque loedere desinunt, and curasse creduntur.” They hurt first, and stopping to hurt, they go by healers.
In India, it is the Lamas and the Brahmas who, from the earliest times, have the monopoly of these same evocations that are still going on. “They communicated heaven with earth, man with divinity, just like our current mediums. The origin of this privilege seems to go back to the very Genesis of the Hindus and to belong to the priestly caste of these peoples. Leaving the brain of Brahma, the priestly caste must remain closer to the nature of this creator god and enter more easily into communication with him, than the warrior caste, born from his arms, and even more so, than the caste of Outcast, formed from the dust of his feet."
9. - But the most interesting and authentic fact in history is without a doubt the evocation of Samuel,[2] through the medium of the Pythoness of Endor, that Saul questions: “Now Samuel was dead, and all Israel had mourned for him and buried him in his own town of Ramah. Saul had expelled the mediums and enchanters from the land. The Philistines assembled and came and set up camp at Shunem, while Saul gathered all Israel and set up camp at Gilboa. When Saul saw the Philistine army, he was afraid; terror filled his heart. He inquired of the Lord, but the Lord did not answer him by dreams or Urim or prophets. 7 Saul then said to his attendants, “Find me a woman who is a medium, so I may go and inquire of her.” “There is one in Endor,” they said.
So, Saul disguised himself, putting on other clothes, and at night he and two men went to the woman. “Consult a spirit for me,” he said, “and bring up for me the one I name.” But the woman said to him, “Surely you know what Saul has done. He has cut off the mediums and enchanters from the land. Why have you set a trap for my life to bring about my death?” Saul swore to her by the Lord, “As surely as the Lord lives, you will not be punished for this.” Then the woman asked, “Whom shall I bring up for you?” “Bring up Samuel,” he said. When the woman saw Samuel, she cried out at the top of her voice and said to Saul, “Why have you deceived me? You are Saul!”
The king said to her, “Don’t be afraid. What do you see?” The woman said, “I see a ghostly figure[a] coming up out of the earth.” “What does he look like?” he asked. “An old man wearing a robe is coming up,” she said. Then Saul knew it was Samuel, and he bowed down and prostrated himself with his face to the ground. Samuel said to Saul, “Why have you disturbed me by bringing me up?” “I am in great distress,” Saul said. “The Philistines are fighting against me, and God has departed from me. He no longer answers me, either by prophets or by dreams. So, I have called on you to tell me what to do.” Samuel said, “Why do you consult me now that the Lord has departed from you and become your enemy? The Lord has done what he predicted through me. The Lord has torn the kingdom out of your hands and given it to one of your neighbors to David. Because you did not obey the Lord or carry out his fierce wrath against the Amalekites, the Lord has done this to you today. The Lord will deliver both Israel and you into the hands of the Philistines, and tomorrow you and your sons will be with me. The Lord will also give the army of Israel into the hands of the Philistines.” Immediately Saul fell full length on the ground, filled with fear because of Samuel’s words. His strength was gone, for he had eaten nothing all that day and all that night. When the woman came to Saul and saw that he was greatly shaken, she said, “Look, your servant has obeyed you. I took my life in my hands and did what you told me to do”
“For forty years I have made a profession of evoking the dead in the service of foreigners," said Philo after this story; but I have never seen such an apparition. The Ecclesiasticus undertook to prove to us that it is a question of a true apparition and not of a hallucination of Saul: “Samuel, after his death, spoke to the king, said the Holy Spirit, predicted the end of his life, and coming out of the earth, he raised his voice to prophesy the ruin of his nation, because of his ungodliness. "
[1] One volume, in-12; price 3 francs. At Sarlit, bookseller, 25, rue Saint-Sulpice, Paris.
[2] I Samuel, 28 (T.N.)
The Aïssaoua or the convulsant of the rue le Peletier
Among the curiosities attracted to Paris by the Exhibition, one of the strangest is undoubtedly that of the exercises performed by Arabs of the Aïssaoua tribe. The Illustrated World, October 19th, 1867, gives a report with several drawings of the various scenes that the author of the article witnessed in Algeria. He begins his story like this:
“The Aïssaoua form a very widespread religious sect in Africa and especially in Algeria. We do not know their objective; their foundation goes back, some say, to Aïssa, the Prophet's favorite slave; others claim that their brotherhood was founded by Aïssa, devout and enlightened marabout of the sixteenth century. Be that as it may, the Aïssaoua maintain that their virtuous founder gives them the privilege of being insensitive to suffering."
We borrowed from the Petit Journal, September 30th, 1867, the account of one of the sessions that a company of Aïssaoua gave in Paris, during the Exhibition, first on the Champ-de-Mars theater, and in last in the hall of the athletic arena on rue Le Peletier. The scene undoubtedly does not have the imposing and terrible character of those that take place in mosques, surrounded by the prestige of religious ceremonies; but, apart from a few nuances of detail, the facts are the same and the results identical, and this is the essential point. Besides, since these things took place in the heart of Paris, before the eyes of a large audience, the story cannot be suspected of exaggeration. It is Mr. Timothée Trimm who speaks:
“I admit that I saw things last night that left the Davenport brothers and the supposed miracles of magnetism very far behind. The prodigies take place in a small room, not yet classified in the hierarchy of shows. It takes place in the athletic arena on rue Le Peletier. This is probably why there is so little mention of the wizards I am talking about today.
It is obvious that we are dealing with enlightened ones, because here you have twenty-six Arabs who squat down, and to begin with, use iron castanets to accompany their songs.
The first one to come was a young Arab, from the Muslim company of ballet, holding a hot coal. I do not suspect that it could be a charcoal with artificial heat, prepared intentionally, for I felt its heat when it went passed in front of me, and it burned the floor when it escaped the holding hands. The man took that scorching hot coal; he put it in his mouth with horrible screams, and he kept it there.
It is obvious to me that these barbarian Aïssaoua are real Mohammedan convulsant. In the last century, there were the convulsant of Paris. The Aïssaoua of rue Le Peletier have certainly found this curious discovery of pleasure, voluptuousness, and ecstasy in bodily mortification.”
Théophile Gautier, with his inimitable style, depicted the dances of these Arab convulsant. Here is what he said about it in the Moniteur, on July 29th:
The first dance interlude was accompanied by three bass drums and three oboes playing in minor mode a song of nostalgic melancholy, supported by one of those implacable rhythms that end up taking hold of you and making you dizzy. One would say a lamenting soul, that fate forces to march with an always equal step towards an unknown end, but that one anticipates painful.
Soon a dancer rose with that overwhelmed air that oriental dancers have, like a dead woman awakened by a magical enchantment, and by imperceptible movements of her feet approached the forestage; one of her companions joined her, and they began gradually coming to life under a measured pressure, those twists of the hips, waves of the torso, those swings of the arms, waving silk handkerchiefs striped with gold and that languidly voluptuous pantomime that forms the basis of the oriental dancers. Raising the leg for a pirouette or a throw would be, in the eyes of these dancers, the height of indecency.
At the end, the whole troupe joined in, and we noticed, among the others, a dancer of fierce and barbaric beauty, dressed in white “haïks” and wearing a sort of “chachia” surrounded by cords. Her black eyebrows joined with “surmeh” at the root of the nose, her mouth red as a pepper in the middle of her pale face, giving her a terrible and charming look; but the main attraction of the evening was the session of the Aïssaoua or disciples of Aïssa, to whom the master bestowed the singular privilege of devouring with freedom everything that was presented to them.
Here, to make people understand the eccentricity of our Algerian convulsant, I prefer my simple and artless prose to the elegant and learned phraseology of the master. So here is what I saw:
An Arab arrives; he is given a piece of glass to eat! He takes it, puts it in his mouth, and eats it’s the whole thing! ... We hear his teeth crushing the glass for several minutes. Blood appears on the surface of his quivering lips… he swallows the piece of crushed glass, dancing and with genuflection, to the obligatory sound of drums.
To this one succeeds an Arab who carries in his hand branches of the Barbarian fig tree, the cactus with long thorns. Each roughness of the foliage is like a sharp point. The Arab eats this spicy foliage, as we would eat a salad of lettuce or chicory.
When the deadly foliage of the cactus had been absorbed, there came an Arab dancing with a spear in his hand. He leaned this spear on his right eye while saying sacred verses that our eye doctors should understand well… and he took his entire right eye out of the orbit! … All those present immediately uttered a cry of terror!
Then came a man who had his body tightened with a rope… twenty men were pulling; he struggles, he feels the rope piercing his flesh; he laughs and sings during that agony.
Then there is another fanatic that has a Turkish saber brough before him. I ran my fingers over its thin, razor sharp blade. The man undoes his belt, shows his bare belly, and lies down on the blade; it is pushed there, but the blade respects his skin; the Arab conquered the steel.
I quietly checked the Aïssaoua who eat fire, while placing their bare feet on a blazing inferno. I went to see the blaze behind the scenes, and I certify that it is fiery and made of flaming wood. I have also examined the mouths of those called the fire eaters. The teeth are burned, the gums are charred, the palate seems to have hardened. But it is indeed fire, all these embers that they swallow, with terrible contortions, seeking to acclimatize in hell…, that passes for a hot country.
What impressed me the most about this strange exhibition of the convulsant of the rue Le Peletier, was the snake-eater. Imagine a man opening a basket. Ten menacing-headed snakes hiss out. The Arab kneads the snakes, annoys them, makes them wrap around his naked torso. Then he chooses the biggest and the liveliest, and with his teeth bites it and punctures its tail. So, the reptile contorts in the anguish of pain. It presents its irritated head to the Arab who puts his tongue at the height of the stinger; and suddenly, with a bite of his teeth, he cuts off the head of the serpent and eats it. We hear the body of the reptile cracking under the teeth of the savage, who shows through his bloodstained lips the beheaded monster.
And during this time, the melancholy music of the drums continues its sacred rhythm. And the snake-eater will fall, lost and stunned, at the feet of the mystical singers. Until last week, they had only done this exercise with snakes from Algeria, that could have become domesticated during the trip; but Algerian snakes are running out, like all things. Yesterday was the debut of the Fontainebleau snakes; and the Algerian seemed full of distrust of our national reptiles.
Give it a pass to the devoured fire, supported at the ends… on the soles of the feet and the palms of the hands… but the glass crusher and the snake eater! … These are inexplicable phenomena.
We had seen them in the past in a dower near Blidah, says Mr. Théophile Gautier, and that nocturnal Sabbath has left us with chilling memories. The Aïssaoua, after being excited by the music, the vapor of perfumes and this swaying of a wild animal that shakes their immense hair like a mane, bit cactus leaves, chewed hot coals, licked hot shovels, swallowed crushed glass that could be heard cracking under their jaws, pierced their tongues and cheeks with needles, made their eyes jump out of their eyelids, walked on the edge of a Damascus steel blade; one of them, tied in the noose of a cord, pulled by seven or eight men, seemed cut in two; it did not prevent them, when the exercises ended, from coming to greet us in our lodge, the oriental way, and to receive their tip. There was no mark left from the terrible tortures to which they had just been subjected. May someone smarter than us explain the prodigy, for from our side we give up.
I agree with my illustrious colleague and revered superior, in the great art of writing, just as difficult as that of swallowing reptiles. I am not trying to explain these marvels; but it was my duty, as a chronicler, not to pass them over in silence.”
We ourselves attended a session of the Aïssaoua, and we can say that this story is not exaggerated; we saw all that is related there, and more, a man crossing his cheek and the neck with a sharp pin in the shape of a larding needle; having touched the instrument and examined the thing very closely, we convinced ourselves that there was no subterfuge, and that the iron really went through the flesh. But the odd thing is that the blood was not flowing, and the wound healed almost instantly. We saw another one holding hot pieces of coal in his mouth, the size of eggs, that he ignited with his breath as he wandered around the room, throwing sparks. It was such a real fire that several spectators lit their cigars there.
Therefore, it is not a question here of tricks of skill, of simulacra, or of juggling, but of positive facts; of a physiological phenomenon that confuses the most vulgar notions of science; however, strange as it may be, it can only have one natural cause. What is even stranger is that science seems to have paid no attention to it. How is it that scientists, who spend their lives in search of the laws of vitality, remain indifferent to the sight of such facts and do not seek their causes? One believes oneself to be exempt from any explanation by saying that “they are quite simply convulsant as there was in the last century; be it, we agree; but then explain what was happening with the convulsant people. Since the same phenomena occur today, before our eyes, in front of the public, that the first comer can see them and touch them, it was not thus a comedy; these poor convulsant, who have been laughed at so much, weren’t therefore jugglers and charlatans, as it has been claimed? The same effects being reproduced at will by disbelievers, in the name of Allah or Muhammad, so aren’t they miracles, as others have thought? They are enlightened, it is said; be it still; but then we would have to explain what it is to be enlightened. Illumination must not be as illusory a quality as it is supposed, since it would be capable of producing such singular material effects; in any case, that would be one more reason to study it carefully. Since these effects are neither miracles, nor conjuring tricks, it must be concluded that they are natural effects whose cause is unknown, but that is undoubtedly not untraceable. Who knows if Spiritism, that has already given us the key to so many misunderstood things, will not yet give us this key? This is what we will examine in a future article.
A Manifestation Before Death
“Mr. Allan-Kardec,
I would have thought I was failing in my duty if, at the beginning of this year, I had not come to thank you for the good memories you have kindly kept of me, by addressing new prayers to God for my recovery. Yes, Sir, they have been beneficial to me, and I recognize your good influence there, as well as that of the good Spirits that surround you; for, since May 14th, I had to stay in bed, from time to time, due to bad fevers that put me in a very sad state. For a month, I have been better; I thank you a thousand times, asking you to thank, in my name, all our brothers of the Society of Paris who have kindly joined their prayers to yours.
I have often had manifestations, as you know; but one of the most striking is that of the fact that I am going to report to you.
Last May, my father came to Marennes to spend a few days with us; As soon as he arrived, he fell ill and died at the end of a week. His death caused me even more pain since I had been warned six months in advance, but I had not believed it. Here is the fact:
In the previous December, knowing that he was to come, I had furnished a small room for him, and my desire was that no one slept there before him. From the moment I expressed this thought, I had the intuition that whoever slept in this bed would die there, and this thought, that haunted me relentlessly, gripped my heart so much that I no longer dared to go to that room. However, hoping to get rid of that, I went to pray by the bed. I thought I saw a buried body there; to reassure myself, I lifted the blanket and saw nothing; I then told myself that all those premonitions were only illusions or the results of obsessions. At that very moment, I heard sighs as from a dying person, then I felt my right hand pressed hard by a warm and wet hand. I left the room and dared not go back alone. For six months I was tormented by that sad warning, and no one slept there before my father arrived. It was there that he died; his last sighs were the same ones I had heard, and before he died, without my asking him, he took my right hand and squeezed it the same way I had felt six months earlier; his had the lukewarm sweat that I had also noticed. I, therefore, cannot doubt that this was a warning that had been given to me.
I have had many other proofs of the intervention of the Spirits, but it would take too long to detail in a letter to you; I will only recall the event of a four hour discussion I had, last August, with two priests, and during which I felt really inspired, and forced to speak with an ease that surprised myself. I regret that I cannot report that conversation to you; that would not surprise you but would amuse you.
Yours sincerely,
Angelina de Ogé.”
There is quite a study to be done on this letter. We see first an encouragement to pray for the sick, and then a new proof of the assistance of the Spirits, by the inspiration of the words that one must speak in circumstances where one would be very embarrassed to speak if left to our own strength. It is perhaps one of the most common kinds of mediumship, and that confirms the principle that everyone is somewhat medium, without realizing it. Certainly, if each one referred to the various circumstances of his life, observed with care the effects that he feels or that he has witnessed, there is no one who would not recognize having some effects of unconscious mediumship.
But the most noticeable fact is that of the warning of the death of Mrs. de Ogé's father, and of the premonition that pursued her for six months. No doubt, when she went to pray in that room, and thought she saw a body in the bed that she attested to be empty, one could, with some likelihood, admit the effect of a troubled imagination. The same could apply to the sighs she heard. The pressure of the hand could also be attributed to a nervous effect, caused by the over-excitation of her mind. But how to explain the coincidence of all these facts, with what happened in the death of her father? Skepticism will say: pure effect of chance; Spiritism says: natural phenomenon due to the action of fluids whose properties have been unknown until now, subjected to the law that governs the relationship between the spiritual world and the corporeal world.
By attaching most of the phenomena reputed to be supernatural to the laws of nature, Spiritism precisely combats fanaticism and the marvelous that it is accused of wanting to revive; it gives a rational explanation to those that are possible, and demonstrates the impossibility of those that would be a derogation of the laws of nature. The cause of a multitude of phenomena is in the spiritual principle whose existence it proves; but how can those who deny this principle admit its consequences? He who denies the soul and extra-corporeal life cannot recognize its effects.
For the Spiritists, the fact in question is not surprising, and can be explained by analogy with a host of facts of the same kind whose authenticity cannot be disputed. However, the circumstances in which it occurred present a difficulty, but Spiritism has never said it had nothing more to learn. It is still far from knowing all the applications of the key that it has; it applies itself to their study, in order to arrive at a as complete knowledge as possible of the natural forces and of the invisible world, amid which we live, a world that interests us all, because all, without exception, must enter it sooner or later, and we see every day, by the example of those who leave, the advantage of knowing it in advance.
We cannot repeat it enough, that Spiritism makes no preconceived theory; it sees, observes, studies the effects, and from the effects it seeks to trace back to the cause, so that when it formulates a principle or a theory, it is always based on experience. It is, therefore, strictly correct to say that it is a science of observation. Those who believe to see in it only a work of the imagination prove that they do not know the first words.
If Mrs. de Ogé's father had been dead, without her knowing it, at the time when she felt the effects of which we have spoken, these effects would be explained in the simplest way. The Spirit, freed from the body, would have come towards her to warn her of his departure from this world, and to attest his presence by a sensitive manifestation, using his perispiritual fluid; that is very frequent. We understand perfectly well that here the effect is due to the same fluidic principle, that is to say, to the action of the perispirit; but how could the material action of the body, that took place at the time of death, have occurred identically six months before the death, when nothing ostensible, disease or other cause, could make it foreseen?
Here is the explanation given at the Parisian Society:
“The Spirit of this lady's father, in a state of detachment, had anticipated the knowledge of his death, and how it would take place. His spiritual sight embracing a certain time lapse, the thing was, for him, as present; but in the waking state he retained no memory of that. It was he himself that manifested to his daughter, six months earlier, under the conditions that were to reproduce, so that later she would know that it was him, and that being prepared for an approaching separation, she was not surprised by his departure. As a Spirit, she was aware of that, for the two Spirits communicated in their moments of freedom; that's what gave her the intuition that someone should die in that room. This event was also held with the aim of providing a subject of instruction about the knowledge of the invisible world."
Varieties
Strange Violation of the Grave
Psychological Study
L'Observateur, d'Avesnes (April 20th, 1867) reports the following fact:
“Three weeks ago, a worker from Louvroil, named Magnan, aged twenty-three, had the misfortune of losing his wife, suffering from a breast disease. The deep sorrow he felt was soon heightened by the death of his child, who only survived his mother for a few days. Magnan spoke incessantly of his wife, not being able to believe that she had left him forever, and imagining that she would soon return; it was in vain that his friends tried to offer him some consolation, he rejected them all and shut himself up in his affliction.
Last Thursday, after many difficulties, his coworkers in the workshop decided to accompany a mutual friend to the railroad, a soldier on leave that was returning to his regiment. But as soon as they got to the station, Magnan slipped away and went alone into town, even more worried than usual. He took a few glasses of beer in a cabaret, that completely disoriented him, and it was in that state of mind that he returned home, about nine in the evening. Finding himself alone, the thought that his wife wasn’t there any more overexcited him again, and he felt an insurmountable desire to see her again. He then took an old hole digger and an ordinary shovel, went to the cemetery, and despite the darkness and the dreadful rain that was falling at that time, he immediately began removing the earth that covered his dear deceased.
It was only after several hours of superhuman work that he managed to remove the coffin from its grave. With his hands alone and breaking all his fingernails, he tore the cover off, then taking the body of his poor companion in his arms, he carried it home and laid it on his bed. It must have been about three in the morning by then. After lighting a good fire, he discovered the face of the dead woman, then almost joyfully, he ran to the neighbor who had buried her, to tell her that his wife had returned, as he had predicted.
Without giving any importance to Magnan's words, who, she said, had visions, she got up and accompanied him to his house in order to calm him down and make him sleep. We can imagine her surprise and her fear when she saw the exhumed body. The miserable worker spoke to the dead woman as if she could hear him and sought, with touching tenacity, an answer, giving his voice the sweetness and all the persuasion of which he was capable; such affection, beyond the grave, presented a heartbreaking spectacle.
However, the neighbor had the presence of mind to urge the poor hallucinated man to return his wife to her coffin, which he promised, when she saw the obstinate silence of the one he believed to have brought back to life; it was by faith on this promise that she returned home, more dead than alive.
But Magnan did not stop there and ran to wake up two neighbors who got up, like the burial woman, to try to calm the unfortunate man. Like her too, having passed the first moment of amazement, they urged him to return the dead woman to the cemetery, and this time the man, without hesitation, took his wife in his arms and returned the body to the coffin, from which he had taken her, replaced it to the pit and covered it with earth.
Magnan's wife had been buried for seventeen days; nevertheless, she was still in a perfect state of preservation, for the expression on her face was the same as when she was buried. When they questioned Magnan the next day, he seemed not to remember what he had done or what had happened a few hours earlier; he only said that he thought he saw his wife during the night. (Siècle, April 29th, 1867).
Instructions about the preceding fact
The facts are showing everywhere, and everything that happens seems to have a special direction that leads to the spiritual studies. Observe well, and you will see, at every moment, things that seem, at first glance, to be anomalies in human life, and the cause of which we would uselessly seek elsewhere but in the spiritual life. Undoubtedly, for many people these are simply curious events that they no longer think about, once the page is turned; but others think more seriously; they seek an explanation, and by force of seeing the spiritual life rising up before them, they will be obliged to recognize that there alone is the solution of what they cannot understand. You who know the spiritual life, carefully examine the details of the fact that has just been read to you and see if it does not show itself there with evidence.
Do not think that the studies that you are doing on these contemporary subjects and others are lost to the masses, because until now they only go to the Spiritists, to those who are already convinced. No. First, rest assured that the Spiritist writings go beyond the followers; there are people too interested in the matter not to keep abreast of all that you are doing and the progress of the doctrine. Without showing, society, that is the center where the work is carried out, is a focal point, and the wise and reasoned solutions that emerge here give more food for thought than you think. But a day will come when these same writings will be read, commented on, analyzed publicly; people will draw from it all the elements on which the new ideas must be based, because they will find the truth there. Again, be convinced that nothing you do is lost, even for the present, let alone for the future.
Everything is a matter of instruction for the thoughtful man. In the fact that concerns you, you see a man in control of his intellectual faculties, his material forces, and who seems, for a moment, completely stripped of the former; he does something that seems insane, at first sight. Well! there is a great lesson here.
Has it happened? Some people will ask. Was the man in a state of natural somnambulism, or did he dream? Did the Spirit of the woman have any part in this? These are the questions we can ask ourselves in this regard. Well! The Spirit of Mrs. Magnan had much to do with this matter, and for much more than even the Spiritists might suppose.
If we follow the man closely, from the moment of his wife's death, we see him changing little by little; from the first hours of his wife's departure, we see his Spirit taking a direction that becomes more and more accentuated, to arrive at the act of madness of exhuming the corpse. There is something other than grief in this act; and as The Spirits’ Book teaches, as all communications teach: it is not in the present life, but in the past that we must seek the cause. We are only here to accomplish a mission or to pay a debt; in the first case, a voluntary task is accomplished; in the second, make the counterpart of the sufferings that you experience, and you will have the cause of those sufferings.
When the woman died she remained there in the Spirit, and since the union of the spiritual fluids with those of the body was difficult to break, due to the inferiority of the Spirit, it took some time for her to regain her freedom of action, a new work for the assimilation of the fluids; then, when she was able to, she took hold of the man's body and possessed it. Here you have, therefore, a real case of possession.
The man is no longer himself and notice it: he is no longer himself when night breaks. It would be necessary to go into too long an explanation to make you understand the cause of this singularity; but, in two words: the mixture of certain fluids, like that of certain gases in chemistry, cannot withstand the glare of light. That is why certain spontaneous phenomena take place more often at night than during the day.
She possesses this man; she makes him do what she wants; it was she who took him to the cemetery to make him do a superhuman work, and make him suffer; and the next day, when the man is asked what happened, he is stunned and only remembers having dreamed of his wife. The dream was reality; she had promised to come back, and she came back; she will come back, and she will drag him.
A crime was committed in another existence; the one who wanted revenge let himself to be embodied first, and chose an existence that allowed him to accomplish his revenge, putting him in relation with himself. You will ask why such a permission? But God does not grant anything that is not fair and logical. One wants revenge; he must have, as a test, the opportunity to overcome his desire for revenge, and the other must experience and pay for what he made the first suffer. The case is the same here; only the phenomena not being finished, one does not extend any longer: there will still exist something else.
Bibliography
By Allan Kardec[1]
On sale starting January 6th, 1868
TABLE OF CONTENTS
Introduction
Chapter:
I. Characters of the Spiritist Revelation
II. God - Existence of God. - Of divine nature. - Providence. - The sight of God.
III. Good and evil - Source of good and evil. - Intelligence and instinct. - Destruction of living beings by each other.
IV. Role of science in Genesis.
V. Systems of ancient and modern worlds
VI. General Uranography. - Space and time. - Matter. - Laws and forces. - The first creation. - Universal creation. - The suns and the planets. - Satellites. - Comets. - The milky way. - Fixed stars. - The deserts of space. - Eternal succession of worlds. - Universal life. - Science. - Moral considerations.
VII. Geological sketch of Earth. - Geological periods. - Primitive state of the globe. - Primary period. - Transition period. - Secondary period. - Tertiary period. - Torrential period. - Post-flood or current period. - Birth of man.
VIII. Theories of Earth - Projection theory (Buffon). -Theory of condensation. - Theory of incrustation.
IX. Revolutions of the globe. - General or partial revolutions. - Biblical flood. - Periodic revolutions. - Future cataclysms.
X. Organic Genesis - First formation of living beings. – Vital principle. - Spontaneous generation. - Scale of bodily beings. - The man.
XI. Spiritual Genesis - Spiritual principle. - Union of spiritual principle and matter. - Hypothesis on the origin of human bodies. - Incarnation of Spirits. - Reincarnation. - Emigration and immigration - Spirits. - Adamic race. - Doctrine of the fallen angels.
XII. Genesis of Moses. - The six days. - Paradise lost.
The miracles.
XIII. Characters of the miracles
XIV. Fluids. - Nature and properties of the fluids. - Natural explanation of some allegedly supernatural facts.
XV. THE MIRACLES OF THE GOSPEL. - Preliminary observations - Dreams. - Star of the Magi. - Double view. - Healings. - Possessed. - Resurrections. - Jesus walks on water. - Transfiguration. - Storm calmed. - Wedding at Cana. - Multiplication of breads. - Temptation of Jesus. - Wonders at the death of Jesus. - Appearance of Jesus after his death. - Disappearance of the body of Jesus.
The predictions.
XVI. Theory of prescience.
- XVII. Predictions of the Gospel. - No one is a prophet in his own country. - Death and passion of Jesus. - Persecution of the apostles. - Unrepentant cities. - Ruin of the Temple and Jerusalem. - Curses to the Pharisees. - My words will not pass. - Angular stone. - Parable of the homicidal winegrowers. - One flock and one shepherd. - Advent of Elijah. - Announcement of the Consoler. - Second advent of Christ. - Warning signs. - Your sons and daughters will prophesy. - Last judgement.
- XVIII. The times have come. - Signs of the times. - The new generation.
[1] International bookshop, 15, Boulevard Montmartre in Paris. - A large volume in-12. Price: 3.5 francs, by post 4 francs. The postage costs for this work, as for the others, are those for France and Algeria; for abroad, the costs vary according to the country, namely: Belgium, 65 c. - Italy, 75 c. - England, Switzerland, Spain, Greece, Constantinople, Egypt, 1 franc - Prussia, Bavaria, 1.2 francs - Holland, 1.5 francs - Portugal, United States, Canada, Canaries, Guadeloupe, Cayenne, Mexico, Mauritius, China, Buenos-Ayres, Montevideo, 1.45 - Holland, 1.5 francs - Brazil, 1.8 francs - Duchy of Baden, 2.25 francs - Peru, 2.6 francs - Austria, 3.2 francs.
Errata
November 1867 issue, page 341, 40th line: It is therefore the fluid that acts, without the impulse of the Spirit… - Read: under the impulse.
February
Extracted from the manuscripts of a young Breton mediumOur readers remember reading the Novel of the Future, in June last year, that Mr. Bonnemère had taken from the manuscripts of a young Breton medium, that had given him his work. It was still in that large heritage of manuscripts that the author found these pages, written by inspiration, that comes to the appreciation of the readers of the Spiritist Review. It goes without saying that we leave it to the medium, or rather to the Spirit that inspires him, the responsibility for the opinions that are issued, preserving our rights to analyze them later. As with the Novel of the Future, it is a curious specimen of unconscious mediumship.
I
The Hallucinated
We have little to say about hallucination, a state provoked by a psychological cause that influences the physical, and to which nervous natures are more prone, always more impressionable. Women, for their intimate organization, are more particularly driven to exaltation, and the fever in them occurs more frequently, followed by a delirium that takes the appearance of a momentary madness. We must recognize that hallucination slightly touches madness, as well as cerebral overexcitations, while delirium is mostly exhaled through incoherent words, more particularly representing the action, the staging. They are, sometimes, wrongly confused.
In the grip of a sort of internal fever, that does not manifest itself on the outside, by any apparent disruption of the organs, the hallucinated person lives in the midst of an imaginary world, created by his troubled imagination; everything is in disorder in him, as around him; he takes everything to the extreme: sometimes cheerfulness, almost always sadness, and tears roll from the eyes while the lips grin a sickly smile.
These fantastic visions exist for him; he sees them, touches them, is frightened by them. He preserves, however, the domain of his will; he talks with his interlocutors and hides from them the object of his fears or his dark concerns.
We knew one who, for about six months, attended the burial of his own body every morning, fully aware that his soul was surviving. Nothing seemed to have changed in the habits of his life, and yet that incessant thought, that same sight followed him everywhere. The word death echoed continually in his ear. When the sun shone, dispelled the night, or pierced the clouds, the dreadful sight gradually faded away, and finally disappeared. At night he fell asleep sad and desperate, for he knew what a horrible awakening awaited him the next day.
Sometimes, when the excess of physical suffering silenced his will, and deprived it of the power of dissimulation that he usually had, he suddenly cried out: - Ah! Here they are! … I see them! … And then he described to those more closely around him the details of the dismal ceremony, he recounted the sinister scenes that unfolded before his eyes, where circles of fantastic characters paraded in front of him.
The hallucinated will tell you the crazy perceptions of his sick brain, but he has nothing to repeat to you about what others would come and tell him; for to be inspired, peace and harmony must reign in your soul, and you must be free from all material or petty thoughts; sometimes the sickly disposition provokes inspiration, it is then like a help that the friends, who left first, bring to relieve you.
This madman, who yesterday enjoyed the fullness of his reason, does not present any external disorders, perceptible to the eye of the observer; however, there are many, they exist and are real. Evil is often in the soul, yanked from itself by the excess of work, joy, pain; the physical man is no longer in equilibrium with the psychological man; the psychological shock has been more violent than the physical can bear: hence the cataclysm.
The hallucinated also suffers the consequences of a serious disturbance in his nervous system. But – something that rarely takes place in madness - in him these disorders are intermittent and more easily curable, because his life is doubled in a way, since he thinks of real life and dreams of a fantastic life.
The latter is often the awakening of his sick soul, and if we listen to him with intelligence, we can discover the cause of the illness, that he often wants to hide. Among the flow of incoherent words that a delirious person throws out, and that seem to have nothing to do with the probable causes of his illness, there will be one that will keep coming back, and as if in spite of himself, that he would like to retain, and that escapes nonetheless. That is the real cause and that must be fought.
But the task is long and difficult, for the hallucinated is a skillful actor, and if he notices that he is being observed, his mind throws itself into strange cracks, taking the appearance of madness to escape this unwelcome pressure that one seems determined to exert on him. It is, therefore, necessary to study it with extreme discretion, without ever contradicting or trying to correct the errors of his delirious brain.
These are various phases of cerebral excitations, or rather of excitations of the whole being, because it is not necessary to locate the seat of the intelligence. The human soul, that gives it, hovers everywhere; it is the breath from above that makes the whole machine vibrate and act.
The hallucinated can, in good faith, believe himself to be inspired, and prophesize, either because he is aware of what he is saying, or only those around him can, without his knowledge, collect his words. But to accredit the indications of a hallucinated would be to prepare for strange disappointments, and that is how too often we have attributed to inspiration the errors that were only the product of hallucination.
The physical is material, sensitive, exposed to broad daylight, that everyone can see, admire, criticize, heal, or try to correct. But who can know the psychological man? When we ignore ourselves, how would others judge us? If we reveal some of our thoughts to them, it is still in greater quantity those that we hide from their eyes, and that we would like to hide from ourselves.
This cover-up is almost a social crime. Created for progress, our soul, our heart, our intelligence are made to spread over all brothers of the large family, to lavish on them all that is in us, as to enrich ourselves, at the same time, with all that they can communicate to us.
Reciprocal expansion is, therefore, the great humanitarian law, and concentration, in other words, the concealment of our actions, our thoughts, our aspirations is a kind of theft that we commit to the detriment of everyone. Which progress will be made if we keep to ourselves all that nature and education give us, and if everyone acts in the same way towards us?
Voluntary exiles, and keeping ourselves apart from the exchanges with our brothers, we concentrate on a fixed idea; the obsessed imagination tries to escape it by pursuing all kinds of senseless thoughts, and one can thus reach the point of madness, fair punishment that is inflicted on us for not having wanted to walk on our natural pathways.
So, let us live in others, and them in us, so that we all become one. Great joys, like great sorrows, break us when not confided in a friend. All loneliness is bad and doomed, and anything contrary to the designs of nature has, by inevitable consequences, immense internal disturbances.
II
The inspired
Inspiration is rarer than hallucination, because it does not depend only on the physical state, but also, and more importantly, on the mental situation of the individual predisposed to receive it.
Every man has only a certain share of intelligence that he is given to develop through his work. Arriving at the culminating point where it is granted to him to reach, he stops for a moment, then he returns to the primitive state, to childhood, without this very intelligence that grows every day, diminishes at an old age, dies out and disappears. So, having given everything, and no longer able to add anything to the baggage of his century, he leaves, but to go elsewhere, to continue the work that had been interrupted down here; he leaves, but leaving the place invigorated to another who, arriving at the adult age, will in turn have the power to accomplish a greater and more useful mission.
What we call death is just dedication to progress and humanity. But nothing dies, everything survives and is found again, through the transmission of the thought of the beings who left earlier, who still hold to the homeland they left, but did not forget, through the most ethereal part of themselves, that they continue to love, since it is inhabited by the followers of their life, by the heirs of their ideas, to whom they like to instill, at times, those that they did not have time to sow around them, or that they could not see the expected progress.
Having no more organs at the service of their intelligence, they come to ask the men of good will that they appreciate, to give way to them for a moment. Sublime hidden benefactors, they imbue their brothers with the quintessence of their thought, so that their sketched work continues and ends, by passing through the brains of those who can make its way in the world.
Between the missing friends and us, love continues, and love is life. They speak to us with the voice of our awakened conscience. Purified and better, they bring us only pure things, free that they are from any material part, as from all the triviality of our poor existence. They inspire us in the feeling they had in this world, but in this feeling free from any stain.
They still have a part of themselves to give; they bring it to us, letting us believe that we have obtained it through our own personal work. From there come these unexpected revelations that confuse science. The spirit of God blows where it wants ... Strangers make great discoveries, and the official world of academies is there to hinder their passage.
We do not claim that, in order to be inspired, it is essential to keep incessantly in the narrow paths of good and virtue; but they are usually moral beings to whom one comes, often as compensation for the evils from which they suffer for the actions of others, to grant manifestations that allow them to take revenge in their own way, by bringing the tribute of some benefits to humanity that disregards them, mocks and slanders them.
There are as many categories of inspirations, and therefore inspired, as there are faculties in the human brain for assimilating different knowledge.
The struggle startles the purified Spirits that have left for more advanced worlds, and they want to be listened to with meekness. Also the inspired are generally pure beings, naive and simple, serious and reflective, steeped in abnegation and devotion, without any marked personality, with deep and lasting impressions, accessible to external influences, without preconceived ideas about what they ignore, intelligent enough to assimilate the thoughts of others, but not strong enough morally to discuss them.
If the inspired holds to his own convictions, he takes, in good faith, their echo for the warning of the voices that speak in him, and that also deceives, in good faith, instead of enlightening. Kindness presides over these revelations, that never take place except for a useful, and at the same time, moral purpose.
When one of these sympathetic organizations suffers from a cruel disappointment or a physical ailment, a friend takes an interest in him and comes, giving another nourishment to his thought, to bring him relief, and particularly to those who are dear to him.
It is not uncommon for the inspired one to begin as a hallucinated. It is like a novitiate, a preparation of his brain to concentrate his mind and to be able to accept what will be said to him.
Because an inspired one cannot formulate anything conclusive at a certain moment, this does not mean that he will not be able to do it in other times. The manifestations remain free, spontaneous; they come when needed. Thus, those who are inspired, even the best ones, are not inspired on a fixed day and time, and sessions announced in advance often lead to inevitable disappointments.
In making too frequent evocations, we run the risk of ending up only in a state of overexcitation, more akin to hallucination than to inspiration. So, it is only about games of our delirious imagination, instead of those lights from another world, intended of illuminating the steps of humanity, in its providential path.
This explains these errors turned into a weapon by skepticism, denying in absolute terms the intervention of the superior Spirits. The inspired are by all those who left before their time and have something to teach us.
It may happen that the simpler, the less educated woman has medical revelations. We have seen one who, without even knowing how to read or write, found within herself different names of plants that could heal. Popular credulity had almost forced her to exploit that faculty. She also was not always enlightened, even by feeling the pulse of the sick person she was in contact with, for she was also one of those fluidics of which we will speak later. Although weak and delicate, she could, by her touch, restore balance to the one who lacked it and put the arrested vital principles back into circulation. Without realizing it, she often did by this simple touch, on certain people whose fluid was identical to hers, more good than by the remedies that she prescribed, sometimes only out of habit, and with insignificant variations, whatever the illness she was consulted for.
Providence has placed a remedy for each disease with each man. Only there are as many different organisms as there are individuals. The remedies also act differently on each organism, that influences the characters of the disease; and this is what makes it almost impossible for the doctor to prescribe the effective remedy. He knows its general effects, but he has no idea in what direction it will act on any patient that is presented to him.
It is here that the superiority of the fluidics and somnambulists shines, since when they find themselves in certain conditions of sympathy with those who come to consult them, the superior beings guide them with almost certain infallibility.
Often this inspiration is unconscious; often a doctor, but only with certain patients, suddenly finds the remedy that can cure them. It wasn't science that guided him, it was inspiration. Science put at his disposal several modes of treatment, but an inner voice shouted a name to him; he was forced to say it, and that name was that of the remedy that was to act, to the exclusion of all others.
What we say about medicine exists in the same way in all other branches of human labor. At certain times, the fire of inspiration devours us, we must give in; and if we pretend to concentrate in ourselves what must come out of it, real suffering becomes the punishment for our revolt.
All those to whom God has granted the sublime gift of creation, poets, scientists, artists, inventors, all have these unexpected illuminations, sometimes in fields very different from their ordinary studies, if one has claimed to violate their vocation. But the Spirits know what we must and can do, and they constantly come to awaken our muffled attractions.
We know how Molière explained these inequalities that distort Corneille's most beautiful pieces: "This devil of a man," he said, "has a familiar genius that at times comes to whisper sublime things in his ear; then suddenly he plants it there, saying: Get out of there as best you can! And then he doesn't do anything worthwhile anymore.” Molière was right. The proud genius of Corneille did not have the docile passivity necessary to always endure the inspiration from above. The Spirits would abandon him, and then he would fall asleep, as Homer himself sometimes did.
There are some - Socrates and Joan of Arc were among them - who hear interior voices speaking within them. Others hear nothing but are forced to obey a victorious force that dominates them.
At other times, a name strikes the ear of the inspired: it is that of a friend, of an individual whom he does not even know, of whom he has hardly heard. The personality of this unknown friend penetrates him, pervades him; strange thoughts gradually replace his own. He has the spirit of that one for a moment; he obeys, he writes, unwittingly and despite himself, if necessary, things that he does not know. And since that passive obedience, to which he is condemned, is bitter for him to endure in the waking state, he avoids these things written under an oppressive inspiration, and does not want to read them.
These thoughts can be in formal disagreement with his beliefs, with his feelings, or rather with those that education has imposed on him, because for certain Spirits to come to him, there must be some relationship between them. They give him the thought, leaving it up to him to find the form; they must then know that his intelligence can understand them, and momentarily assimilate their ideas to translate them.
It is rare that the circumstances have allowed us to develop in the direction of our native aptitudes. More advanced Spirits know which string to pull for it to vibrate. It had remained silent because others had been attacked by neglecting this one. They bring it back to life for a while. It is a long-stifled germ that they fertilize. The inspired then returning to his usual state, no longer remembers, for he lives a double existence, each of which is independent of the other.
It also happens, however, that he retains a greater easiness of understanding, and conquers a greater intellectual development. It is the reward for the effort he has made to give a graspable form to the thoughts that others have revealed to him.
Do not believe that all the inspired can know everything. Each, according to his natural predispositions, but often kept unknown to himself as to others, is inspired for such and such a thing, but is not equally so for all. There are indeed natures so unfriendly to certain knowledge, that the Spirits will never come knocking on a door that they know they cannot open.
The future is only known to the inspired to a certain extent. So, it is not true to say that an inspired predicted in what world such a person will go after his death, and what judgment God will pass on him. This is a game of the hallucinated imagination. Man, however high he has climbed the ladder of the worlds, does not know what his brother's destiny will be. This is the part reserved for God: the creature will never be able to infringe such rights.
Yes, there are manifestations, but they are not continuous, and our impatience with them is often to blame. Yes, everything is held together, and nothing is broken in the immense universe. Yes, there exists between this existence and the others a sympathetic and indissoluble bond that links and unites all the members of the human family to one another, and that allows the best ones to come and give us the knowledge of what we do not know. It is through this labor that progress is accomplished. Whether it is called the work of intelligence or inspiration, it is the same thing. Inspiration is superior progress, it is the substance; personal work gives the form, while still adding the quintessence of previously acquired knowledge.
Not a single invention belongs to us, for others have sown before us the seed we harvest. We apply to the work that we want to pursue the forces and the work of nature, that belongs to all, and without the help of which nothing is done, and then the forces and the work accumulated by others who have prepared for us the means of success.
In a way, everything is common and collective work, to further confirm this great principle of solidarity and association, that is the basis of societies and the whole law of creation.
Man’s work will never be made useless by inspiration. The Spirit who comes to bring it to us will always respect the part reserved to the individual; he will respect it as a noble and holy thing, since work puts man in possession of the faculties that God has deposited in his soul, so that the goal of his life is to fertilize them. It was through their development that he got to know himself, and that he deserves to be closer to God.
Inspiration comes either during the day, at night, waking or sleeping. It only requires recollection. It must find minds that can be abstracted from all concerns of the real world, providing free space to the being who will come to embrace him entirely, and infuse his thoughts into him.
In the hours of inspiration, man becomes much more accessible to all the outside noise, and everything that comes from the real world troubles him. He is no longer in this world, he is in a transitory environment between this one and the other, since he is in a way embedded in the moral and intellectual person of a being from another sphere, and whose body, however, clings to this one.
Although it is addressed to everyone, the inspiration will descend more generally on the unhealthy natures or worn out by a succession of sufferings, material or psychological. Since it is a blessing, is it not right that those who suffer are more easily able to receive it?
Hallucination is an unhealthy condition that magnetism can modify in a beneficial way. Inspiration is a psychological assimilation that we must be careful not to provoke by magnetic passes. The hallucinated readily indulges in outbursts, in ridiculous contortions. The inspired one is calm.
The inspired are melancholic. They need to be thoughtful; to be joyful, you don't need to think much; one must enjoy, in good health, a balance that the inspired ones do not always possess. But let's not think that they are difficult and fanciful. On the contrary, they are gentle and easy going with those they love.
There are inspired of several degrees. Some come to tell you tangible things, facts of second sight, so that one can see the reality of the initiation. The others, more clairvoyant and little concerned with the material processes of which they are not called to divulge the secrets, repeat as they come to them, the thoughts brought by the Spirits of progress. The first heal the body, the second are the doctors of the soul.
The mission of the most modest is limited to revealing how these things come to them. It is an established fact that advanced powers, by many degrees above us, come to dominate and inspire us. What is the point of repeating it? Believe it if they will. But the findings being well established, we should only consider inspiration from the useful and serious side. It doesn't matter, if the ideas are good, from what sources they come.
E. Bonnemère
New Year’s Greetings from a Spiritist from Leipzig
“My good wishes for the New Year, to all Spiritists and Spiritualists of Leipzig.
To you too who call yourselves materialists, because you only want to know matter, I would be tempted to send you my wishes of happiness, but I am afraid you would consider this as a boldness of a stranger who does not have the right to be counted among you.
It is different with the Spiritualists, who are on the same ground as the Spiritists, concerning the belief in the immortality of the soul, in its individuality and in its happy or unhappy state after death. Spiritualists and Spiritists recognize in each man a sister soul, and by that gives me the right to send them my good wishes. All of them thank the Lord for the year that has just passed, and they hope that, supported by his grace, they will have the courage to endure the trials of unhappy days, the strength to work for their betterment by taming their passions.
To you, dear Spiritists, known and unknown brothers and sisters, I particularly wish you a Happy New Year, because you have received from God, for your earthly pilgrimage, a great support in Spiritism. Religion has come to bring faith to all and blessed are those who have kept it. Unfortunately, it is extinct in many; that is why God is sending a new weapon to fight skepticism, pride and selfishness that are assuming greater and greater proportions. This new weapon is the communication with the Spirits; through that we have faith, because it gives us the certainty of the life of the soul, and allows us to glance into the other life; we thus recognize the vanity of earthly happiness, and we have the solution of the difficulties that made us doubt everything, even the existence of God.
Jesus said to his disciples, “I still have many things to say to you, but you could not bear it yet.” Today, having progressed, humanity can understand them; that is why God gave us the science of Spiritism, and the proof that humanity is ripe for this science is that this science exists. It is useless to deny and to mock, as in the past it was useless to deny and mock the facts sustained by Copernicus and Galileo. These facts were as little recognized then as they are now in the world of the Spirits. As in the past, the first opponents are the scholars, until the day when, seeing themselves isolated, they will humbly recognize that new discoveries, such as steam, electricity and magnetism, that were unknown once, are not the last word of the laws of nature. They will be responsible before future generations for not having welcomed the new science, like the sister of the others, and for having rejected it like a madness.
It is true that she does not teach anything new by proclaiming the life of the soul, since Christ spoke of it; but Spiritism removes all doubts and sheds new light on this question. Let us beware, however, of considering the teachings of Christianity as useless, and of believing them to be replaced by Spiritism; let us strengthen ourselves, on the contrary, at the source of the Christian truths, for which Spiritism is only a new torch, so that our intelligence and our pride do not lead us astray. Spiritism teaches us, before anything, that “without love and charity, there is no happiness”, that is to say that one must love one's neighbor as oneself; by basing oneself on this Christian truth, it opens the way for the fulfillment of these words of Christ: “One flock and one shepherd."
Therefore, dear Spiritist brothers and sisters, allow me to add this prayer, to my good wishes for the New Year: that you will never misuse the power to communicate with the spiritual world. Let us not forget that, according to the law on which our relationships with the Spirits are based, the evil ones are not excluded from the communications. While it is difficult to ascertain the identity of a Spirit that is unknown to us, it is easy to distinguish the good from the bad. These can hide under the mask of hypocrisy, but a good Spiritist always recognizes them; this is why one should not deal with these things lightheartedly, because one can become the plaything of evil Spirits, although intelligent, as one sometimes finds in the world of the incarnate. If we compare our communications with those obtained in the meetings of earnest and sincere Spiritists, we will soon be able to recognize if we are on the right track. Elevated Spirits are recognized by their language that is the same everywhere, always in accordance with the Gospel and human reason.
The way to protect oneself from evil Spirits is first to make a sincere prayer to God; second, to never use Spiritism for material things. Evil Spirits are always ready to satisfy any request, and if sometimes they say right things, more often they deceive out of intention or ignorance, because inferior Spirits know no more than during their earthly life. The good Spirits, on the contrary, help us in our efforts to improve ourselves, and make us know the spiritual life, so that we can assimilate it to ours. This is the goal towards which all sincere Spiritists must strive.
Adolf, Count of Poninski.
Leipzig, January 1st, 1868.”
Instructions of the Spirits
1. - You have been told that one day all religions will merge into the same belief; well, this is how it will happen. God will give a body to a few superior Spirits, and they will preach the pure gospel. A new Christ will come; he will put an end to all the abuses that have been going on for so long, and he will unite men under one flag.
He's born, the new Messiah, and he'll restore the gospel of Jesus Christ. Glory to his power!
It is not allowed to reveal the place where he was born; and if someone comes to tell you, "He is in such and such a place," do not believe it, for no one will know until he is able to reveal himself, and by then great things must happen to smooth out the ways.
If God lets you live long enough, you will see the true gospel of Jesus Christ preached by the new Missionary of God, and a great change will be made by the preaching of this blessed Child; at his powerful word, men of different faiths will join hands.
Glory to this divine envoy, who will reestablish the misunderstood and badly practiced laws of Christ! Glory to the Spiritism that precedes him and that comes to shed light on all these things!
Believe, my brothers, that it is not only you who will receive such communications; but keep this secret until further notice.
Saint Joseph, Sétif, Algeria, 1861.
Observation: This revelation is one of the first of its kind that has been transmitted to us; but others had already preceded it. Since then, a large number of communications on the same subject have been given spontaneously in different Spiritist centers, in France and abroad, all of which agree on the basis of the thought; and as the need not to divulge them was understood everywhere, and since none has been published, they could not be the reflection of each other. This is one of the most remarkable examples of the simultaneity and concordance of the teaching of the Spirits, when the time for a revelation has come.[1]
2. - It is incontestably admitted that your time is a time of transition and general fermentation; but it has not yet reached that degree of maturity that marks the life of nations. It is to the twentieth century that the reorganization of humanity is reserved; all the things that are going to be accomplished by then are only the preliminaries of the great renovation. The man called to achieve it is not yet ripe to accomplish his mission; but he has already been born, and his star appeared in France marked with a halo, and was shown to you in Africa, not long ago. His route is marked in advance; the corruption of morals, the misfortunes that will be the result of the unleashing of passions, the decline of religious faith, will be the precursor signs of his advent.
Corruption within religions is the symptom of their decadence, as it is that of decadence of peoples and political regimes, because it is an indication of lack of true faith; corrupt men drag humanity down a fatal slope, from which it can only escape through a violent crisis. It is the same with religions that substitute worship of the Divinity with the worship of money and honors, and that show themselves greedier for the material goods of Earth than the spiritual goods of heaven. (Fénelon, Constantine, December 1861.)
3. - When a transformation of humanity must take place, God sends on a mission a Spirit capable, by his thoughts and by a superior intelligence, of dominating his contemporaries, and of imparting to future generations the ideas necessary for a civilizing moral revolution.
From time to time, we thus see beings rising above the common man, like beacons, guiding them in the path of progress, and making them cross the stages of several centuries in a few years. The role of a few is limited to a country or a race; they are like subordinate officers, each leading a division of the army; but there are others whose mission is to act on the whole of humanity, and which only appear in the rarer periods which mark the era of general transformations.
The role of some is limited to a country or a race; they are like subordinate officers, each leading a division of the army; but there are others whose mission is to act on the entire humanity, and that only appear in the rarer periods that mark the era of general transformations.
Jesus Christ was one of these exceptional envoys; in the same way you will have, when the time is come, a superior Spirit that will direct the whole movement, and will give a powerful cohesion to the scattered forces of Spiritism. God knows how to modify our laws and our habits, and when a new fact presents itself, hope and pray, for the Lord does nothing that is not according to the laws of divine justice that govern the universe. For you who have faith, and who have devoted your life to the propaganda of the regenerative idea, it must be simple and just; but God alone knows the one that is promised; I limit myself to saying to you: Hope and pray, for the time has come, and the new Messiah will not fail you: God will know how to designate him in time; and moreover, it is through his works that he will assert himself. You can expect many things, you who see so many strange things compared to the ideas accepted by modern civilization.
Baluze, Paris, 1862.
4. - Here is a question that is repeated everywhere: is the announced Messiah the very person of Christ? There are many Spirits with God who have reached the top of the ladder of pure Spirits, who have deserved to be initiated into his designs, to direct their execution. God chooses among them his superior envoys assigned to special missions. You can call them Christs: it's the same school; they are the same ideas modified according to the times.
Therefore do not be surprised with all the communications that announce to you the coming of a mighty Spirit under the name of Christ; it is the thought of God revealed at a certain time, and that is transmitted by the group of superior Spirits that are close to God, who receive from him the emanations to preside over the future of the worlds gravitating in space.
He who died on the cross had a mission to fulfill, and this mission is renewed today by other Spirits of this divine group, who come, I repeat to you, to preside over the destinies of your world.
If the Messiah of whom these communications speak is not the personality of Jesus, it is the same thought. It is the one that Jesus announced when he said: "I will send you the Spirit of Truth who must restore all things,” that is to say, bring men back to the sound interpretation of his teachings, for he foresaw that men would deviate from the path he had marked out for them.
It was necessary, moreover, to complete what he had not been able to tell them then, because it would not have been understood. This is why a multitude of Spirits of all kinds, under the direction of the Spirit of Truth, came to all parts of the world and to all peoples, to reveal the laws of the spiritual world of which Jesus had postponed the teaching, and to lay, by Spiritism, the foundations of the new social order. When all the foundations have been laid, then the Messiah will come who must crown the edifice and preside over the reorganization with the help of the elements that will have been prepared.
But don't think that this Messiah is alone; there will be several who will embrace, by the position that each will occupy in the world, the great parts of the social order: politics, religion, legislation, in order to bring them together towards the same goal.
Besides the principal Messiahs, superior Spirits will arise in all parts, and like lieutenants of the same faith and the same desire, will act in common accord under the impulse of the higher thought.
That is how the harmony of the whole will gradually be established; but certain events must take place first.
Lacordaire, Paris, 1862.
[1] Communications of this kind are innumerable; we only report a few here, and if we are publishing them today, it is because the time has come to bring the fact to the knowledge of all, and that it is useful, for the spiritualists, to know in which direction the majority of Spirits stand.
Marked Spirits
5. - There are many superior Spirits who will contribute mightily to the reorganizing work, but not all are Messiahs. They must be distinguished as:
1st – Superior Spirits that act freely and out of their own will;
2nd – Marked Spirits, that is, designated for an important mission. They have a luminous radiance that is the characteristic sign of their superiority. They are chosen from among the Spirits capable of fulfilling it; however, since they have their free will, they can fail for lack of courage, perseverance or faith, and they are not immune to accidents that can shorten their days. But as the designs of God are not at the mercy of one man, what one does not do, another is called to do. That is why there are many called, and few chosen. Blessed is he who accomplishes his mission according to the views of God and without failing!
3rd – The Messiahs, superior beings who have reached the highest degree of the celestial hierarchy, after having reached a perfection that henceforth makes them infallible and above human weaknesses, even in the incarnation. Admitted to the counsels of the Highest, they directly receive his word, that they responsible for transmitting and having fulfilled. True representatives of the Divinity, of which they have the mind, it is among them that God chooses his special envoys, or his Messiahs, for the great general missions, whose details of execution are entrusted to other incarnate or discarnate Spirits, acting on their orders and under their inspiration.
Spirits of these three categories must contribute to the great regenerative movement that is taking place. (Somnambulistic ecstasy, Paris, 1866.)
6. - I come, my friends, to confirm the hope of the high destinies that await Spiritism. This glorious future that we announce to you will be accomplished by the arrival of a superior Spirit who will summarize, in the essence of his perfection, all the old and new doctrines and who will, by the authority of his word, rally men to the new beliefs. Like the rising sun, he will dispel all the obscurities piled up on the eternal truth by fanaticism and non-observance of the precepts of Christ.
The star of the new belief, the future Messiah, grows in the shadows; but already his enemies are trembling, and the virtues of heavens are shaken.
You ask if this new Messiah is the very person of Jesus of Nazareth? What does it matter to you if it's the same thought that drives them both! It is imperfections that divide the Spirits; but when the perfections are equal, nothing distinguishes them; they form collective units without losing their individuality.
The beginning of all things is obscure and vulgar; what is small grows; our manifestations, greeted at first by disdain, violence or the banal indifference of idle curiosity, will spread waves of light on the blind and will regenerate them.
All great events have had their prophets, both praised and unrecognized. As Moses led the Hebrews, we will lead you to the promised land of intelligence.
Striking similarity! The same phenomena are produced, no longer in the material sense, intended to strike childish men, but in its spiritual sense. The children have become adults; as the goal raises, the examples no longer appeal to the eyes; Aaron's rod is broken, and the only transformation we make is that of your hearts being attentive to the cry of love that, from heaven, echoes on Earth.
Spiritists! Understand the seriousness of your mission; tremble of joy, for the hour is not far off when the divine envoy will rejoice the world. Hardworking Spiritists, be blessed in your efforts, and be forgiven in your mistakes. Ignorance and turmoil still steal from you a part of the truth that only the heavenly Messenger can fully reveal. (Saint Louis, Paris, 1862).
7. - The coming of Christ has brought your Earth back to feelings that have, for a moment, subjected it to the will of God; but men, blinded by their passions, could not keep in their hearts the love of neighbor, the love of the Master of heaven. The envoy of the Almighty opened to humanity the road that leads to the blessed dwelling; but humanity has retreated from the immense step that Christ had made it take; it has fallen back into the rut of selfishness, and pride has made it forget its Creator.
God allows his word to be preached once again on earth, and you will have to glorify him, for he has been good enough to call you as the first ones to believe in what will be taught later. Rejoice, for the times are near when this word will be heard. Improve yourself by taking advantage of the teachings that he allows us to give you.
May the tree of faith, that is taking such long-lasting roots at this time, bear its fruit; may these fruits ripen as the faith that animates some of you today will ripen!
Yes, my children, the people will follow in the footsteps of the new messenger announced by Christ himself, and all will come to listen to this divine word, for they will recognize in it the language of truth and the way of salvation. God, who has allowed us to enlighten you, to support your walk to this day, will still allow us to give you the instructions you need.
But you, the first favored by the belief, you also have your mission to accomplish; you will have to bring those of you who still doubt these God allowed manifestations; you will have to shine onto their eyes the benefits of what has consoled you so much; for in your days of sadness and dejection, hasn’t your belief sustained you; hasn’t that given birth to that hope in your heart without which you would be left discouraged?
This is what must be shared with those that do not believe yet, not by untimely haste, but with caution and without clashing head-on with prejudices that have long rooted in them. You don't pull up an old tree all at once, like a shoot of grass, but gradually.
Sow now what you want to harvest later; sow the grain that will come to bear fruit on the ground that you will have prepared and from which you will collect the fruits, for God will take into account what you have done for your brothers. (Lamennais, Le Havre, 1862).
8. - After its first stages, Spiritism seasoned and freeing itself more and more from the obscurities that served it as swaddling clothes, will soon make its appearance on the great stage of the world.
Events move with such a speed that one cannot ignore the powerful intervention of the Spirits who preside over the destinies of Earth. There is something like an intimate thrill in the flanks of your globe, in childbirth; new races from the higher spheres are swirling around you, awaiting the hour of their messianic incarnation, and preparing themselves for it by studying the vast questions that are stirring the Earth today.
We see on all sides signs of decrepitude on uses and legislation that are no longer in line with modern ideas. The old beliefs that have been dormant for centuries seem to be awakening from their secular inertia and are astonished to see themselves grappling with new beliefs, emanating from the philosophers and thinkers of this as well as the past century. The degraded system of a world that was only a simulacrum collapses before the dawn of the real world, of the new world.
The law of solidarity, of the family, passed to the inhabitants of the States and then conquered the whole earth; but this law, so wise, so progressive, in a word, this divine law, was not limited to this unique result; infiltrating the hearts of great men, she taught them that, not only was it necessary for the great improvement of your world, but that it extended to all the worlds of your solar system, to extend from there to all the worlds of the immensity! This law of universal solidarity is beautiful, because this sublime maxim is in that law: all for one, one for all.
Here, my children, is the true law of Spiritism, the true conquest of a near future. So, walk on your path composedly, without worrying about the mockery of some and the crushed self-love of others. We are and will remain with you, under the aegis of the Spirit of Truth, my master and yours. (Erastus, Paris, 1863).
9. – Every day Spiritism extends the circle of its moralizing teaching. Its great voice echoed from one end to the other of Earth. The Society was moved by it, followers and adversaries came out of it. Keen followers, skillful adversaries, but whose very skill and fame served the cause they wanted to fight, calling the gaze of the masses on the new doctrine, and inviting them to know the regenerative teachings advocated by its followers, and that they derided and ridiculed.
Contemplate the work accomplished and enjoy the result! But what unspeakable effervescence will occur among the peoples, when the names of their most beloved writers will join the most obscure or less known names of those who huddle around the flag of truth!
See what the work of a few isolated groups has produced, most of them hampered by intrigue and unwillingness, and imagine the revolution that will take place when all the members of the great Spiritist family will hold hands, and will declare, with their heads up and proud hearts, the sincerity of their faith and belief in the reality of the teaching of the Spirits.
The masses love progress, they seek it, but they fear it. The unknown inspires a secret fear in the ignorant children of a society lulled by prejudices, that tries its first steps in the path of reality and moral progress. The great words of liberty, progress, love, and charity strike the people without moving them; they often prefer their present and mediocre state to a better, but unknown future.
The reason for this dread of the future lies in the ignorance of moral sentiment in many, and intelligent sentiment in others. But it is not true, as several renowned philosophers have said, that a false conception of the origin of things has caused people to err, as I have said myself - why would I blush to say it; couldn’t I have been wrong? - it is not true, I used to say, that humanity is inherently bad; no, by perfecting its intelligence, it will not give a more extensive development to its evil dualities. Get rid of these hopeless thoughts that are based on a false knowledge of the human mind.
Humanity is not bad by nature; but it is ignorant, and therefore, more apt to allow itself to be ruled by its passions. It is progressive and must progress to reach its destinies; enlighten it; show its hidden enemies in the shadows; develop its moral essence, which is innate, and only dozes off under the influence of bad instincts, and you will rekindle the spark of eternal truth, of the eternal prescience of the infinite, of the beautiful and of the good that forever resides in the heart of man, even in the most perverse one.
You the children of a new doctrine, unite your forces; may the divine breath and the help of the good Spirits sustain you, and you will do great things. You will have the glory of having laid the foundations of imperishable principles from which your descendants will reap the fruits. (Montaigne, Paris, 1865).
Stars will fall from the skyes
A splendid dawn of a new day, Spiritism comes to enlighten men. Already stronger lights appear on the horizon; already the Spirits of darkness, seeing that their empire is going to crumble, are in the grip of powerless rages, and throw their last strengths into infernal plots. Already the radiant angel of progress is spreading its white variegated wings; already the virtues of heavens are shaken, and the stars fall from their dome, but transformed into pure Spirits, who come, as the Scriptures announces in figurative language, to proclaim the advent of the Son of the Man in the ruins of the old world.
Blessed are those whose hearts are prepared to receive the divine seed that the Spirits of the Lord throw to all winds of heaven! Blessed are those who cultivate, in the sanctuary of their soul, the virtues that Christ came to teach them, and that he still teaches by the voice of the mediums, that is, the instruments that repeat the words of the Spirits! Blessed are the righteous, for the kingdom of heaven will be theirs!
O my friends! continue to walk in the path that has been laid out for you; do not be obstacles to the truth that wishes to enlighten the world; no, be zealous and tireless propagators, like the first apostles, who had no roof to shelter their heads, but who marched to the conquest that Jesus had begun; who walked without ulterior motive, without hesitation; who sacrificed everything, to the last drop of their blood, for Christianity to be established.
You, my friends, do not need such great sacrifices; no, God is not asking you for your life, but your heart, your good will. Therefore, be zealous, and walk united and confident, repeating the divine word: “My Father, your will be done and not mine!” (Dupuch, Bishop of Algiers, Bordeaux, 1863.)
[1] Nicholas of Sion was a 6th-century Christian saint from Pharroa, in Lycia (Wikipedia, T.N.)
The dead will come out of their graves
You have often read the revelation of John, and you have asked yourself: But what does he mean? How then will these amazing things be accomplished? And your reason, mixed up, sank into a dark maze from which it could not come out, because you wanted to take literally what was rendered in a figurative style.
Now that the time has come for some of those predictions to be fulfilled, you will gradually learn to read in this book where the beloved disciple recorded the things he was given to see. However, bad translations and misinterpretations will still bother you a bit, but with perseverance you will come to understand what, until now, had been closed to you.
Understand only that, if God allows the veils to be lifted earlier for some, it is not so that this knowledge remains sterile in their hands, but so that, tireless pioneers, they clear the wasteland; it is so that they may fertilize, with the sweet dew of charity, hearts dried up by pride and hindered by worldly embarrassments, where the good seed of the word of life has not yet been able to sprout.
Alas! How many see human life as having to be a perpetual party, where distractions and pleasures follow one another without interruption! They invent a thousand things to charm their leisure time; they cultivate their mind, because it is one of the brilliant facets used to bring out their personality; they are like those ephemeral bubbles reflecting the colors of the prism, and swaying in space: they attract attention for a time, then you look for them… they have disappeared without a trace. In the same way these worldly souls shone with a borrowed brilliance, during their short earthly passage, from which nothing useful was taken, neither for their fellows nor for themselves.
You who know the value of time, you to whom the laws of the eternal wisdom are gradually revealed, be docile instruments in the hands of the Almighty, serving to bring light and fruitfulness to these souls of whom it is said : "They have eyes and do not see, ears and do not hear," because having turned away from the torch of truth, and having listened to the voice of the passions, their light is only darkness in which the Spirit cannot recognize the road that leads him towards God.
Spiritism is that powerful voice that is already echoing to the ends of Earth; all will hear it. Happy are those who, not voluntarily covering their ears, will come out of their selfishness, as the dead would do from their tombs, and henceforth accomplish the acts of true life, that of the Spirit freeing himself from the shackles of matter, as did Lazarus from his shroud, to the voice of the Savior.
Spiritism sets the solemn hour of the awakening of the intelligences, who used their free will to linger around in the muddy paths whose deleterious miasmas have infected the soul with a slow poison that gives it the appearance of death. The Heavenly Father has pity on these prodigal children, fallen so low that they do not even think of the paternal home, and it is for them that he allows these brilliant manifestations, intended to convince that beyond this world of perishable forms, the soul retains the memory, the power and the immortality.
May these poor slaves of matter, shake off the torpor that has prevented them from seeing and understanding until this day; may they study with sincerity, so that the divine light, penetrating their soul, cast out doubt and skepticism. (John, the Evangelist, Paris, 1866).
Yes, God will send him, as he sends him every day, to render this sovereign justice in the immense plains of the ether. Ah! When Saint James was cast down from the top of the tower of the temple of Jerusalem, by the pontiffs and the Pharisees, for having announced to the assembled people this truth taught by Christ and his apostles, remember that at this word of the just, the multitude bowed down, crying: Glory to Jesus, son of God, in the highest heaven!
He will come in the clouds to hold his formidable foundations: isn’t this telling you, O Spiritists, that he is perpetually coming to receive the souls of those who return to erraticity? Go to my right, said the shepherd to his sheep, you who have done well according to my Father's views, go to my right and go up to him; as for you, who have let yourselves be dominated by the passions of Earth, go to my left, you are doomed.
Yes, you are condemned to begin the journey again, in a new earthly existence, until you are done with matters and iniquities, and you have finally driven out the impurity that dominates you. Yes, you are doomed; therefore, go and return to the hell of human life, while your brothers on my right will rush towards the higher spheres, from which the passions of Earth are excluded, until the day when they enter the kingdom of my Father by a greater purification.
Yes, Jesus will come to judge the living and the dead; the living: the righteous, those on his right hand side; the dead: the unclean, those on his left side; and when the wings sprout from the righteous, matter will take hold of the unclean again; and this, until they emerge victorious from the fights against impurity, and finally, forever strip themselves of their human chrysalises.
O Spiritists! You see that your doctrine is the only one that consoles, the only one that gives hope, by not condemning to eternal disgrace those unfortunate ones who have behaved badly for a few minutes of eternity; the only one, finally, that predicts the true end of Earth by the gradual elevation of the Spirits.
So, progress by stripping the old man, to enter the region of the beloved Spirits of God. (Erastus, Paris, 1861).
13. - Society in general, or to put it better, the reunion of beings, both incarnate and discarnate, who make up the floating population of a world, in a word, a humanity, is no other than a great collective child who, like any being endowed with life, goes through all the successive phases that takes place in each one, from birth to the most advanced age; and just as the development of the individual is accompanied by certain physical and intellectual disturbances that are more particularly incumbent on certain periods of life, humanity has its diseases of growth, its moral and intellectual upheavals. It is one of those great eras that end one period and begin another that you are given to witness. Participating at the same time in the things of the past and those of the future, in the systems that crumble and in the truths that are founded, be careful, my friends, to put yourselves on the side of solidity, of progress and logic, if you don't want to be pushed astray, abandoning the sumptuous palace in appearance, but vacillating in its foundation, and that will soon bury under their ruins the unfortunate ones, foolish enough not to want to leave them, in spite of the warnings of all kinds lavished upon them.
All fronts darken, and the apparent calm you enjoy only serves to accumulate more destructive elements. Sometimes the storm that destroys the fruit of a year's sweats is preceded by precursors that allow the necessary precautions to be taken to avoid devastation, as much as possible. This time it will not be so. The darkened sky will seem to brighten; the clouds will flee; then, suddenly, all the long-suppressed fury will be unleashed with unheard-of violence.
Woe to those who will not have prepared a shelter! Woe to the swaggers who will face danger unarmed and their breasts uncovered! Woe to those who will face the peril with a cup in hand! What a terrible disappointment awaits them! They will be struck before the cup they hold reaches their lips!
So, get to work, Spiritists, and don't forget that you must be all prudence and all foresight. You have a shield, know how to use it; an anchor of salvation, do not neglect it. (Clélie Duplantie, Paris, 1867).
Appreciation of the book Genesis
This work is timely, in the sense that the doctrine is well posed today in the moral and religious relation. Whichever direction it takes now, it has precedents too ingrained in the hearts of its followers, for nobody to fear that it is deviating from its route.
What was most important to satisfy were the aspirations of the soul; it was to make up for the void left in souls by doubt, vacillating in their faith. This first mission is now accomplished. Spiritism is currently entering a new phase; to the attribute of consoler, it adds that of instructor and director of the mind, in science and philosophy as well as in morality. Charity, its unshakeable foundation, has made it the bond of tender souls; science, solidarity, progress, the liberal spirit will make it the link between strong souls. It conquered the friendly hearts with the weapons of meekness; virile today, it is to virile intelligences that it addresses himself. Materialists, positivists, all those who, for any reason whatsoever, have strayed from a spirituality whose imperfections their intelligence showed them, will find new food for their insatiability there. Science is their matron, but one discovery calls for another, and man ceaselessly advances with it, from desire to desire, never finding complete satisfaction. It is because the Spirit also has its needs; it is because the most atheistic soul has secret, unconfessed aspirations, and these aspirations claim their food.
Religion, antagonist of science, answered through mystery to all the questions of skeptical philosophy. It violated the laws of nature and tortured them at her whim, to extract a lame explanation of its teachings. You, on the contrary, you sacrifice to science; you accept all its teachings without exception, and you open horizons for science that it supposed to be impenetrable. Such will be the effect of this new work; it can only reassure the foundations of the Spiritist belief in the hearts that already possess it and will take a step forward towards unity with all dissidents, except, however, with those who are so by interest or self-esteem; these see it with spite, on its more and more unshakeable bases, that leaves them behind and pushes them back into the shadows. There was little or no common ground where one could meet them; today, materialism elbows you everywhere, because being on its ground, you will not be less at home, and materialism will not be able to help it but get to know the guests that the Spiritist philosophy brings to it. It is an instrument with a double effect: a shovel, a mine that still overturns some of the ruins of the past, and a trowel that builds for the future. The question of origin that relates to Genesis is a burning question for all; a book written on this subject must, therefore, interest all serious minds. With this book, as I said, Spiritism enters a new phase and this will prepare the way for the phase that will open later, because everything must come in its time. Anticipating the right moment is as bad as letting it slip away.
St. Louis
Bibliography
Summary of the Spiritist doctrine, by Florent Loth, d’Amiens[1]Here is the report that the Journal d'Amiens gave of this pamphlet on December 29th, 1867. This is followed by a letter about this review, from Mr. Loth to the author of the article, that the same newspaper published in its January 17th issue.
[1] 150-page small in-8 ° brochure, price 1.25 francs - By post, 1.50 francs - Amiens, at the main booksellers. It can also be obtained at the office of the Spiritist Review.
“Summary of the Spiritist Doctrine
Here is a rather curious little book, written by a villager from Saint-Sauflieu. It is true that the author lived in Paris for a long time, and that it was in that city that he was able to get in touch with the apostles of Spiritism. Since we are interested in all the publications in our country, we wanted to get acquainted with this work. We were told that the work by Mr. Florent Loth was blacklisted in the neighboring municipalities of his village; this news piqued our curiosity, and we decided to read the Abrégé de la Doctrine Spirite. We love the forbidden fruit so much.
As for ourselves, who have no interest in blaming or in approving the work of the author, we will say frankly, to put ourselves at ease, that we do not believe in Spiritism, that we do not give any credit to the turning or talking tables, because our reason is unwilling to admit that material objects can be endowed with the slightest intelligence. We do not believe either in the gift of second sight, or to put it better, in the ability to see through thick walls, or to distinguish at great distances what is happening far away, that is, at several hundred leagues. Finally, to continue our preliminary confessions, we declare that we have no faith in the Spirits of the ghosts, and that man, somewhat inspired, does not have the power to evoke and specially to make the souls of the dead speak.
Having said that, to clear the field of anything that is not within our scope, we recognize that Mr. Florent Loth's book is not a bad book. The moral is pure, love of neighbor is recommended, tolerance for the beliefs of others is defended, and that explains the sale of this work.
But to say that convinced believers of the Spiritist doctrine will be formed, because of the reading of the work of our compatriot, with all its parts admitted, would be to sustain a fact that will not be realized. In what seems reasonable to us, and let's slap the word, to have common sense, in the best meaning of those terms, there are some excellent things there. Thus, certain abuses are rejected with clear, spotless, and precise reasons, and if the author tries to convince, it is always by gentleness and persuasion.
So, leaving aside all that relates to the material practices of Spiritism, practices in which we do not believe in any way, we will be able to derive from reading the book in question very good notions of morality, tolerance, and love for the neighbor. From these points of view, we fully approve of Mr. Florent Loth, and we do not understand the ban launched against his pamphlet.
So, leaving aside all that relates to the material practices of Spiritism, practices in which we do not believe in any way, we will be able to derive, by reading the book in question, very good notions of morality, tolerance, and love for the neighbor. From these points of view, we fully approve of Mr. Florent Loth, and we do not understand the ban launched against his pamphlet.
Will the Summary of the Spiritist Doctrine one day be defended by the congregation of the Index, whose headquarters are in Rome? This is an unresolved question, because this little book is not intended to cross our Picardy borders. If, however, this fact happened, Mr. Florent Loth would gain a notoriety he had never dreamed of for his book.
As for the physical experiences of Spiritism, we believe we should let Mr. Georges Sauton, one of our colleagues, speak here, who in La Liberté, on Wednesday, September 11th, 1867, said about a Spiritist session that had taken place in Paris, at the house of a doctor in medicine:
Doctor F… had amassed some fortune. He spends it by giving Spiritism sessions that cost him dearly in candles and mediums.
Yesterday evening, he invited the press to his monthly meeting. Those Spirits were to be questioned on the account of the Zouave Jacob and give their views on this interesting soldier. Mr. Babinet, from the Institute, - excuse me for so little! - had promised to honor the meeting with his presence; at least the host had hinted at that on the invitation letters.
Albert Brun, Victor Noir, and I went to the doctor's house. Not a word from Mr. Babinet.
Ten people around a table were spinning this piece of furniture, that turned around badly; thirty others, many of whom were decorative, looked on.
The Spirits, undoubtedly ill-disposed, had their ears pulled to speak. They scarcely deigned to imitate the cry of the saw, of the cooper and blacksmith's hammers striking the barrels or the anvil. They were asked to sing The Bearded Woman and I Have Good Tobacco, and they did not sing. They were ordered to make a pear jump in the air, and the pear did not jump.
We will add nothing to this small and witty story.
Let us end with an extract from the author's preface in which the moral part of his ideas is exposed:
Spiritism does not pretend to impose its belief; it is by persuasion alone that it hopes to arrive at its goal, that is the good of mankind. Freedom of conscience: thus, I firmly believe in the existence of the soul and its immortality; I believe in future sorrows and rewards; I believe in the manifestations of the Spirits, that is to say in the souls of those who have lived on this earth or in other worlds; I believe in it by virtue of the right that my neighbor has not to believe in it; but it is as easy for me to prove my affirmation to him, as it is impossible for him to prove his negation to me, for the negation of unbelievers is not a proof. The fact, they say, is against the known laws. Well! it is because it is based on an unknown law: we cannot know all the laws of nature, for God is great and he can do everything! ...
Malicious people spread the rumor that Spiritism was an obstacle to the progress of religion; these people, more ignorant than truly pious, not knowing the doctrine at all, can neither appreciate nor judge it.
We say, and moreover we prove, that the teaching of the Spirits is very Christian, that it is based on the immortality of the soul, the future penalties and the rewards, the justice of God and the morals of Christ.
The citation of this profession of faith by the author will be sufficient to make his point of view known. It is up to the reader to appreciate the work we are talking about.
In writing this report, we only wanted to note one fact, which is that in our province of Picardy, Spiritism had met a fervent and convinced defender.
We do not accept all the ideas of the author. We hope that, by virtue of his gentleness, he will not be angry at our honesty. As long as public peace is not disturbed by impious doctrines, as long as the social order is not shaken by subversive maxims, our fraternal tolerance will make us say what we say here of the book by Mr. Florent Loth: Peace to conscience! Respect for the beliefs of the neighbor!
Mr. A. Gabriel Rembault.”
Mr. Director,
I would be grateful if you would insert in your journal my response to Mr. Gabriel Rembault's criticism of my Summary of the Spiritist Doctrine, an article that appeared on December 29th.
I don't want to raise a controversy between Mr. Gabriel Rembault and I; I am not up to his talent as a writer, undeniable talent and that everyone recognizes in him; but allow me to demonstrate to him the reasons that made me write my book.
Before anything else, I must admit that Mr. Gabriel Rembault's criticism is courteous and polite; it emanates from a man who is convinced, but not irritated. Alas! I cannot say the same of other critics who anathematize the Spiritists with insults and disrespectful words! I do not understand this display of hatred and insults, those uncalled-for words of madmen and bastards that are thrown in our face and that only inspire a deep disgust in honest people. These intolerant men know, however, that, according to the principles of our modern society, all consciences are free and have the right to inviolable respect.
Forgive me for this digression, Mr. Director, as I forgive these deriders; I forgive them with all my heart, and I pray to God that he deigns to enlighten them on charity. They should better practice this virtue of the Gospel, towards their neighbor.
Coming back to my subject:
It is by study, meditation and specially by practice that I have acquired the proof of certain physical facts that have thus far been regarded as supernatural; it is by the universal fluid that we can explain the phenomena of magnetism. These phenomena can no longer be seriously contested today; it is thanks to the same fluid that the Spirit crosses the space, that it possesses the double sight, that it is endowed with ethereal perception, to which the opacity of bodies cannot be opposed. These phenomena are no more than momentary liberation of the Spirit. Incredulity, it is true, does not want to admit these phenomena, but authentic and numerous observations no longer allow them to be called into question.
Thus, all the wonders of which magnetism and Spiritism are accused are simply effects, whose cause lies in the laws of nature.
And since Mr. Gabriel Rembault quoted an article from the newspaper La Liberté, I in turn will allow myself to quote an extract from a brand-new book (Reason for Spiritism), the fruit of long studies by an honorable magistrate; he says on page 216:
Has God ever departed from the laws He instituted to bring His work to good ends? He who has foreseen everything, hasn’t he provided for everything? How could you pretend to claim that mediumship, the communication of Spirits, does not conform to the laws of nature of man? And if revelation is the necessary consequence of mediumship, why would you say that it is a derogation of the law of God, when it ostensibly falls within the views of Providence and of human economy?"
I stop after this quote; it is an argument in a direction opposed to the ideas of M. Gabriel Rembault, and that I submit to the appreciation of your readers.
In short, I agree with him when he says: “Peace to conscience! respect for the beliefs of the neighbor!”
"Receive, Mr. Director, my kind regards.
Florent Loth
Saint-Sauflieu, January 16th, 1868
It appears from the above account that the author of the article did not know the first word of the doctrine; he judged it, like so many others, on hearsay, without having taken the trouble to get to the bottom of the question, and to lift the cloak of ridicule with which a malicious critic, or more or less interested, took pleasure in adorning it. He acted like the monkey in the fable who rejected the nut, because he had only bitten the green shell. If he had known the first elements of it, he would not have supposed the Spiritists simple enough to believe in the intelligence of a table, any more than he himself believes in the intelligence of the pen that, in his hands, transmits the thoughts of his own mind; the Spiritists do not admit that material objects can be endowed with the least intelligence any more than he does; but like him, no doubt, they admit that these same objects can be instruments at the service of an intelligence. Mr. Lot's book did not convince him, but it showed him the seriousness and the moral tendencies of the doctrine, and that was enough to make him understand that the thing was good and deserved at least the respect due to the beliefs of the neighbor. He showed commendable impartiality by immediately inserting the correction addressed to him by the author.
What touched him were not the facts of the manifestations, of which, moreover, there isn’t much in this book, it was the liberal and anti-retrograde tendencies, the spirit of tolerance and conciliation of the doctrine; such is, in fact, the impression that it will produce on all those who take the trouble of studying it. Without accepting the experimental part that, for the Spiritists, is the material proof of the truth of their principles, they will see in it a powerful aid to the reform of the abuses against which they rise every day. Instead of fanatics of a new kind, they will see in all the Spiritists, whose number is constantly increasing, an army that fights for the same goal, with other weapons, it is true; but what do they care about the means, if the result is the same?
Their ignorance of the tendencies of Spiritism is such that they do not even know that it is a liberal doctrine, emancipating intelligence, enemy of blind faith, that proclaims freedom of conscience and free examination as an essential basis of any serious belief. They do not even know that it was the first to inscribed on its flag this immortal maxim: there is no salvation but through charity, principle of universal union and fraternity, the only one that can put an end to the antagonisms of peoples and beliefs; while they believe it to be childishly absorbed by a spinning table, they have no idea that the child has left the toy for the armor, that he has grown up and that he now embraces all the questions that concern the progress of humanity. All that is lacking in its impartial and in good faith adversaries is to get to know it, to judge it otherwise than they do. If they reflected on the speed of its propagation, that nothing could hinder, they would say to themselves that it cannot be the effect of a completely empty idea, and that if it contained only one truth, if this truth is capable of moving so many consciences, it deserves to be taken into consideration; that if it causes so much fear in certain people, it is because it is not considered there as a hopeless smoke.
The article reported above further notes an important fact, that is the ban launched against this little book, by the clergy of the countryside, served to propagate it, what could not be different, so powerful the attraction of the forbidden fruit is. The author of the article rightly thinks that, if he were condemned by the congregation of the Index that sits in Rome, he would acquire a notoriety that Mr. Lot should not have claimed. He ignores that the fundamental works of the doctrine had this privilege, and that it is through the wrath launched against the doctrine, in the name of this Index, that these books must have been sought in circles where they were unknown. People did this quite natural reflection: the louder they thunder, the more important the thing should be. They first read them out of curiosity, then, since they found good things in them, they accepted them. That is history.
by Allan Kardec
Many people have considered the article published with this title in September 1867, and that once completed, forms the first chapter of Genesis, as proper to propagate the true character of the Spiritist doctrine, and at the same time, as a refutation to certain critics. They, therefore, thought that it would be useful for the propagation of the idea to spread this article. To comply with their wishes, we did a separate print of the first chapter of Genesis, in a brochure that will be delivered in the same conditions as the Simple Expression, or at 15 cents, by mail, 20 cents. Ten copies altogether, 2 francs, or 10 cents per copy; by post, 2.60 cents.
The printing of this brochure, having been delayed, is now finished.
Second Edition of Genesis
The first edition of Genesis being almost sold out, the second edition is currently being printed, to which no changes have been made.
Note. - At the rate indicated in the January issue, page 31, for the postage costs of this work abroad, those of Switzerland were erroneously increased to 1 franc, according to an old rate. They are now only 60 cents.
The Thoughts of Zouave Jacob
This number was in the printing when the book by Mr. Jacob reached us, so that we will refer the report to the next issue.
Psiche
This journal will appear on the 1st and 15th of each month, from March 1st, at Naples, 49, Cagliardi alle Pigna 2e P. Price: 6 francs per year, 3 francs for six months.
We will give more details in the next issue.
March
Comments about the Messiah of SpiritismSee the February issue of the Spiritist Review
1st – Considering that the first of those communications recommended to keep it secret until further notice, although the same thing was taught in different regions, if not as to the form and the circumstances of the detail, at least for the substance of the idea, we were asked if the Spirits, by general consent, had recognized the urgency of this publication, which would have the significance of a certain gravity.
The opinion of most Spirits is a powerful control for the value of the principles of the doctrine, but that does not exclude judgment and reason, whose constant use is recommended by all serious Spirits. When the teaching spontaneously generalizes about a question, in a specific direction, it is a sure indication that the time is right for such a question; but the advisability, in the case in question, is not a question of principle, and we did not think it necessary to wait for the opinion of the majority for this publication, for its utility was demonstrated to us. It would be childish to believe that, making abnegation of our initiative, we obey, as a passive instrument, only a thought that is imposed on us.
The idea of the coming of one or more messiahs was rather general but considered from more or less erroneous points of view, owing to the circumstances of detail contained in certain communications, and of an overly literal assimilation, by a few, of the words of the Gospel on the same subject. These errors could have material drawbacks, the symptoms of which were already being felt. It was, therefore, important not to allow them to be accredited; that is why we have found it useful to reveal the true sense in which this forecast was understood by the majority of the Spirits, thus rectifying, through the general teaching, what isolated teaching could have been partially defective.
2nd - It has been said that the messiahs of Spiritism, coming after its constitution, their role would only be secondary, and it was wondered if this was indeed the character of the messiahs. Can the one whom God entrusts with a mission usefully come when the object of the mission is already accomplished? Wouldn't it be as if Christ came after the establishment of Christianity, or as if the architect in charge of building a house arrives when the house is built?
The Spiritist revelation had to be accomplished in conditions different from its predecessors, because the conditions of humanity are no longer the same. Without going back to what was said about the characteristics of this revelation, we recall that instead of being individual, it had to be collective, and the product of the teaching of the Spirits and of the intelligent work of the man; it was not to be localized, but to take root simultaneously in all points of the globe. This work is carried out under the direction of great Spirits who have been assigned with the mission of presiding over the regeneration of humanity. If they do not cooperate in the work as incarnate, they nonetheless direct the work as Spirits, of which we have evidence. Their role of messiahs is therefore not erased, since they fulfill it before their incarnation, and it is only more commendable. Their action, like Spirits, is even more effective, because they can extend it everywhere, while as incarnate, it is necessarily circumscribed. Today they do, as Spirits, what Christ did as a man: they teach, but by the thousand voices of mediumship; they will then come and do as men what Christ could not do: install their doctrine.
The installation of a doctrine called to regenerate the world cannot be the work of a day, and the life of a man would not be enough. We must first develop the principles, or if we want to make the instrument; then clear the terrain of obstacles and lay the first foundations. What would these Spirits do on Earth during the somewhat material work of cleaning? Their lives would wear out in the struggle. They will, therefore, come more usefully when the work is elaborated and the ground prepared; it will then be up to them to put the finishing touches to the edifice and to consolidate it; in short, to make the tree that has been planted bear fruit. But, in the meantime, they are not inactive: they lead the workers; the incarnation will therefore only be a phase of their mission. Spiritism alone could explain the cooperation of the Spirits of erraticity in an earthly work.
3rd - It was also asked whether there would not be fear that the announcement of these messiahs would tempt ambitious people who would give themselves so-called missions, and would fulfill this prediction: There will be false christs and false prophets?
The answer to that is quite simple; it is entirely in chapter XXI of the Gospel According to Spiritism. By reading this chapter one will see that the role of the false christ is not as easy as one might suppose because it is here the case to say that the habit does not make the monk. At all times there have been schemers who wanted to go by something that they were not; they can undoubtedly imitate the external form; but, when it is a matter of justifying the substance, it is with them like the donkey dressed in the skin of the lion.
Common sense says that God cannot choose his messiahs from among vulgar Spirits, but from those he knows capable of accomplishing his purposes. Whoever claims to have received such a favor should therefore justify it by the eminence of his capacities and his virtues, and his presumption would be the first denial given to those same virtues. What would one say of a rhymester who would pretend to be the prince of poets? To call oneself Christ or Messiah would be to say that one is the most virtuous man in the universe, and one is not virtuous when one is not modest.
Virtue is simulated, it is true, by hypocrisy; but there is one thing that defies any imitation: it is genius, because it must be affirmed by positive works; as for the virtue of facade, it is a comedy that one cannot play for long, without betraying oneself. In the first rank of the moral qualities that distinguish the true missionary of God, we must place sincere humility, dedication without limits and without ulterior motive, absolute material and moral selflessness, self-sacrifice of personality, virtues by which neither the ambitious nor the charlatans shine, who seek glory or profit in the first place. They can have intelligence; they need it to succeed through intrigue; but it is not this intelligence that places man above earthly humanity. If Christ returned to incarnate on earth, he would return with all his virtues. So, if anyone pretended to be him, he would have to equal him in everything; one less quality would be enough to expose the imposture.
Just as we recognize the quality of the tree by its fruit, we will recognize the true messiahs by the quality of their works, and not by their pretensions. It is not they who will proclaim themselves, for perhaps they will ignore themselves; many may be on earth without having been recognized; it is by seeing what they will have been and what they will have done, that men will say to themselves, as they said of Christ: “This one should be a messiah.”
There are a hundred touchstones to recognize the messiahs and the prophets of contraband. The definition of the character of those who are genuine is rather done to discourage the counterfeiters than to excite them to play a role that they are not strong enough to fill, and that would only bring them setbacks. It is, at the same time, giving those whom they try to abuse the means to avoid being duped by their deception.
4th - Some people seemed to fear that the qualification of messiah would spread a veneer of mysticism on the Spiritist doctrine.
For those who know the doctrine, it is from start to finish a protest to mysticism, since it tends to bring all beliefs back to the positive ground of the laws of nature. But, among those who do not know it, there are people for whom everything that escapes the tangible humanity is mystical; for those, to adore God, to pray, to believe in the Providence is to be mystical. We don't have to worry about their opinion.
The word messiah is used, by Spiritism, in its literal sense of messenger, envoy, abstraction made of the idea of redemption and mystery, peculiar to Christian cults. Spiritism does not have to discuss these dogmas that are not within its competence; it says the sense in which it uses this word to avoid any mistake, letting everyone believe according to their conscience, that it does not seek to disturb.
For Spiritism, therefore, every incarnate Spirit with a view to accomplishing a special mission to humanity is a messiah, in the general sense of the word, that is to say a missionary or envoy, with this difference, however, that the word messiah implies more particularly the idea of a direct mission of the divinity, and consequently that of the superiority of the Spirit and the importance of the mission; whence it follows that there is a distinction to be made between the messiahs properly called, and the simple missionary Spirits. What distinguishes them is that, for some, the mission is still a test, because they may fail, while for others it is an attribute of their superiority. From the point of view of the corporeal life, the messiahs come under the category of ordinary incarnations of Spirits, and the word has no character of mysticism.
All the great periods of renovation have seen the appearance of messiahs in charge of giving the impetus to the regenerative movement and leading it. Being the current era one of the greatest transformations of humanity, it will also have its Messiahs who already preside over it as Spirits and will complete their mission as incarnate. Their coming will not be marked by any miracle, and God, to make them recognized, will not disturb the order of the laws of nature. No extraordinary sign will appear in heaven or on earth, and they will not be seen descending from the clouds, accompanied by angels. They will be born, live and die like most men, and their death will not be announced to the world either by earthquakes or by the darkening of the sun; no external sign will distinguish them, any more than Christ was distinguished from other men during his lifetime. Nothing will signal them to public attention except the grandeur of their works, the sublimity of their virtues, and the active and fruitful part they will take in the foundation of the new order of things. Pagan antiquity would have made gods of them; history will place them in the Pantheon of great men, men of genius, but above all among good men whose memory will be honored by posterity.
Such will be the messiahs of Spiritism; great men among men, great Spirits among Spirits, they will mark their passage by prodigies of intelligence and virtue, that attest true superiority, much more than the production of material effects that the first comer can accomplish. This somewhat prosaic picture will perhaps bring down some illusions; but this is how things will happen, quite naturally, and the results will not be less important for not being surrounded by the ideal and somewhat marvelous forms with which certain imaginations liked to surround them.
We said the messiahs, because in fact the forecasts of the Spirits announce that there will be several of them, that is not surprising from the meaning attached to this word, and because of the greatness of the task, since it is a question, not of the advancement of a people or of a race, but of the regeneration of the whole of humanity. How many will there be? Some say three, others more, others less, proving that the thing is in the secrets of God. Will one of them have supremacy? This is still what does not matter much, and that would even be dangerous to know in advance.
The coming of the Messiahs, as a general fact, is announced, because it was useful to have been warned of it; it is a pledge of the future and a subject of tranquility, but individualities should only reveal themselves through their actions. If someone has to shelter the childhood of one of them, they will do so unconsciously, as for the first comer; they will assist and protect him out of pure charity, without being solicited by a feeling of pride, from which he could perhaps not defend himself, that would slip unwittingly into his heart, and cause him to lose the fruit of his action; his devotion might not be as morally selfless as he would imagine.
The safety of the predestined further requires that he be covered with an impenetrable veil, for he will have his Herod; however, a secret is never better kept than when it is not known to anyone. No one, therefore, should know his family or the place of his birth, and the common Spirits themselves do not know it. No angel will come to announce his coming to his mother, because she must not differentiate between him and his other children; Magi will not come to worship him in his cradle and offer him gold and incense, for he should not be greeted until he has proven himself. He will be protected by the invisible, in charge of watching over him, and led to the door where he must knock, and the master of the house will not know who he will receive at his home.
Jesus said, when speaking of the new Messiah: “If anyone says to you: Christ is here or he is there, do not go, because he will not be there.” We must therefore beware of false indications intended to deceive, to make him seem to be where he is not. Since the Spirits are not allowed to reveal what must remain secret, any detailed communication on this point must be regarded as suspicious, or as a test to the one that receives it.
It does not matter, therefore, the number of messiahs; God only knows what is needed; but what is unquestionable is that alongside the messiahs properly called, superior Spirits in unlimited number will be incarnate, or are already incarnate, with special missions to assist them. It will arise in all classes, in all social positions, in all sects and among all peoples; there will be some in the sciences, in the arts, in literature, in politics, as heads of state, wherever their influence may be useful for the dissemination of new ideas, and for the reforms that will be the consequence. The authority of their word will be much greater if it is founded on the esteem and consideration with which they are surrounded.
But one will say, in this crowd of missionaries of all ranks, how to distinguish the messiahs? It doesn't matter whether we distinguish them or not! They do not come to earth to be worshiped here, nor to receive the tribute of men. They will, therefore, not bear any sign on their foreheads; but just as we recognize the worker at work, we will say after their departure: He who has done the greatest good must be the greatest.
Spiritism being the main regenerative element, it was important that the instrument be ready when those who must use it come. It is the work that is being carried out at this time, and that precedes them by a little; but the harrow must first have passed over the earth to purge it from the parasitic grasses that would choke the good grain.
It is the twentieth century, above all, that will see the great apostles of Spiritism flourish, and that could be called the century of the messiahs. Then the old generation will be gone, and the new one will be in all its strength; humanity, recovered from its convulsions, formed of new or regenerated elements, will definitively and peacefully enter the phase of moral progress that must elevate Earth in the hierarchy of the worlds.
Lavater's[1] unpublished correspondence with Empress Mary of Russia
The Spiritists are numerous in St. Petersburg, and they count on very enlightened serious men, who understand the purpose and the high humanitarian significance of the doctrine. One of them, whom we did not have the honor to know, kindly sent us a document even more precious for the history of Spiritism, since it was unknown, and that it touches on highest social echelons. Here is what our honorable correspondent said in his cover letter:
“The Imperial Library of Saint Petersburg published, in 1858, in a very small number of copies, a collection of unpublished letters by the famous physiognomist Lavater; these letters, hitherto unknown in Germany, were addressed to Empress Mary of Russia, wife of Paul I and grandmother of the reigning emperor. The reading of these letters struck me by the philosophical ideas, eminently Spiritists, that they contain, on the relations that exist between the visible world and the invisible world, the intuitive mediumship and the influence of the fluids that produce it.
Presuming that these letters, probably unknown in France, could interest the enlightened Spiritists of this country, by teaching them that their intimate convictions were shared by the eminent Swiss philosopher and two crowned heads, I take the liberty, sir, to send you enclosed the exact and almost literal translation of those letters, that you may find fit to include in your wise and so interesting monthly publication.
I take this opportunity, sir, to express to you the feelings of my deep and perfect esteem, shared by the sincere Spiritists of all countries, who know how to appreciate with dignity the eminent services that your steadfast zeal has rendered to the scientific development and to the propagation of the sublime and so consoling Spiritist doctrine. This third revelation will result in the regeneration, moral progress and the consolidation of faith in the poor humanity, unfortunately misguided, and that floats between skepticism and indifference in matters of religion and morals."- W. de F.
We are publishing the entire manuscript of M. de F. Its scope obliges us to make it the subject of three articles.
Preamble
At the Grand Ducal Castle of Pawlowsk, located twenty-four versts[2] from Petersburg, where Emperor Paul of Russia spent the happiest years of his life, and that later became the favorite residence of Empress Mary, her dignified widow, true benefactress of the suffering humanity, there is a selected library, founded by the imperial couple, in which, among many scientific and literary treasures, there is a packet of hand-written letters of Lavater, that remained unknown to the biographers of the famous physiognomist.
These letters are dated from Zurich, 1798. Sixteen years earlier, in Zurich and Schaffouse, Lavater had had the opportunity to get acquainted with the Count and the Countess of the North (it is by this title that the Grand-Duke of Russia and his wife were then traveling in Europe), and from 1796 to 1800, he sent to Russia, to the address of the Empress Marie, reflections on the physiognomy, attaching letters intended to depict the state of the soul after death.
In these letters, Lavater takes as his point of departure that a soul, having left her body, inspires her ideas in a person of her choice, fit for the light (lichtfæhig), and makes that person write letters addressed to a friend left behind on earth, to instruct him about the state in which she is found.
These unpublished letters from Lavater were discovered during a revision of the Grand Ducal Library by Dr. Minzloff, librarian of the Imperial Library of Petersburg and put in order by the latter. With the authorization of the current owner of Pawlowsk Castle, SAI the Grand Duke Constantine, and by the enlightened patronage of Baron de Korff, currently a member of the Council of the Empire, former chief director of this library that owes him its most notable improvements, they were published in 1858, in Petersburg, with the title: Johann-Kaspar Lavater's briefe, an die kaïserin Maria Feodorowna, gemahlin kaïser Paul I von Russland (Letters from Johann-Kaspar Lavater to the empress Marie Féodorowna, wife of the Emperor Paul I of Russia). This work was printed at the expense of the Imperial Library and offered as a tribute to the Senate of the University of Jena, on the 300th anniversary of its foundation.
These letters, six in total, are of the greatest interest, in that they positively prove that the Spiritist ideas, and especially those of the possibility of communication between the spiritual world and the material world, were germinating in Europe seventy years ago, and that not only was the famous physiognomist convinced of these reports, but that he himself was what, in Spiritism, one calls an intuitive medium, that is a man receiving the thoughts of the Spirits by intuition and transcribing their communications. The letters from a dead friend, that Lavater had attached to his own letters, are eminently Spiritists; they develop and clarify, in a manner as ingenious as witty, the fundamental ideas of Spiritism, and come to the support of all that this doctrine offers that is most rational, more profoundly philosophical, religious, and consoling for humanity.
The people who do not know Spiritism, will be able to suppose that these letters of a Spirit to his friend on earth, are only a poetic form that Lavater gives to his own spiritualist ideas; but those who are initiated into the truths of Spiritism, will find them in these communications, as they were and are still given by the Spirits, through different mediums intuitive, auditory, writers, speaking, ecstatic, etc. It is not natural to suppose that Lavater could himself have conceived and exposed with such great lucidity and precision, abstract and elevated ideas about the state of the soul after death, and their means of communication with embodied Spirits, that is, men. These ideas could only come from the discarnate Spirits themselves. There is no doubt that one of them, having retained feelings of affection for a friend who still lives on Earth, gave him, through the intermediary of an intuitive medium (perhaps Lavater himself was this friend), notions on this subject, to initiate him into the mysteries of the tomb, to the extent of what a Spirit is allowed to reveal to men, and what they are able to understand.
We give here the exact translation of Lavater's letters, written in German, as well as that of the communications from beyond the grave, that he addressed to the Empress Marie, according to the latter's desire to know the ideas of the German philosopher on the state of the soul after the death of the body.
First Letter
About the state of the soul after death
General Ideas
Most revered Mary of Russia!
Deign to grant me permission not to give you the title of majesty, that is due to you from the world, but that does not harmonize with the holiness of the subject about which you wished I spoke to you, and to be able to write to you frankly and with complete freedom.
You want to know some of my ideas on the state of the souls after death.
Despite the little that is given to the wisest and the most enlightened among us to know, since none of those who left for the unknown land has returned, the thoughtful man, the disciple of He who came down to us from heaven, is nevertheless able to say as much as we need to know to encourage us, to calm us down and to make us think.
For this time, I will restrict myself to explaining to you some of the most general ideas on this subject.
I think there must be a big difference between the state, the way of thinking and feeling of a soul separated from its material body, and the state it was in during its union with it. This difference must be at least as significant as that that exists between the condition of a newborn child and that of a child living in its mother's womb.
We are related to matter, and it is our senses and our organs that give our souls perceptions and understanding.
Based on the difference between the construction of the telescope, the microscope, and the glasses, that our eyes use to see, the objects we look at through them appear to us in a different form. Our senses are the telescopes, microscopes, and glasses, necessary for our present life, that is the material life.
I think that the visible world must disappear for the soul separated from its body, just as it escapes from it during the sleep. Or else the world, that the soul glimpsed at during its bodily existence, must appear to the dematerialized soul in an entirely different way.
If, for some time, the soul could remain without a body, the material world would not exist for it. But if it is provided with a spiritual body, immediately after having left its body, that I find very likely, that it would have withdrawn from her material body, the new body will necessarily give it a completely different perception of things. If, which can easily happen to impure souls, this body remained for some time imperfect and undeveloped, the whole universe would appear to the soul in a cloudy state, as seen through frosted glass.
But if the spiritual body, conductor, and intermediary of its new impressions, were or became more developed or better organized, the world of the soul would appear to it, according to the nature and the qualities of its new organs, as well as according to the degree of its harmony and perfection, more regular and more beautiful.
The organs are simplified, acquire harmony among themselves and are more appropriate to the nature, character, needs and strengths of the soul, depending on whether it is concentrated, enriched, and refined down here, pursuing a single goal, and acting in a specific direction. The soul itself perfects, by existing on earth, the qualities of the spiritual body, of the vehicle in which it will continue to exist after the death of its material body, and that will serve as its organ to conceive, feel, and act in its new existence. This new body, appropriate to its intimate nature, will make it pure, loving, vivacious and suitable for a thousand beautiful sensations, impressions, contemplations, actions, and pleasures.
All that we can, and all that we cannot yet say about the state of the soul after death, will always be based on this single permanent and general axiom: man reaps what he has sown.
It is difficult to find a principle that is simpler, clearer, more abundant, and more suitable to be applied to all possible cases.
There is a general law of nature, closely related, even identical, to the above-mentioned principle, concerning the state of the soul after death, an equivalent law in all worlds, in all possible states, in the material world and in the spiritual world, visible and invisible, knowingly:
“What looks alike tends to come together. All that is identical attracts each other, if there are no obstacles that oppose their union.”
The whole doctrine of the state of the soul after death is based on this simple principle; all that we ordinarily call: preliminary judgment, compensation, supreme happiness, disgrace, can be explained in this way: the society of those who, like you, have sowed good in themselves and beyond them; you will enjoy the friendship of those to whom you were like in their way of sowing good."
Each soul separated from its body, free from the chains of matter, appears to itself as it really is. All the illusions, all the seductions that prevented it from recognizing itself and seeing its strengths, weaknesses and faults will disappear. It will experience an overwhelming tendency to move towards souls that resemble it and to move away from those that are unlike it. Its own inner weight, as obeying the law of gravity, will draw it into bottomless abysses (at least that is how it will seem to it); or else, according to the degree of its purity, it will soar, like a spark carried by its lightness in the air, and will pass rapidly into the luminous, fluidic, and ethereal regions.
The soul gives itself a weight that is proper to itself, through its inner sense; its state of perfection pushes it forward, backward, or sideways; its own moral or religious character inspires it with certain particular tendencies. The good will rise to the good; the need it feels for good will draw it to them. The bad guy is necessarily pushed towards the bad guys. The steep fall of the rude, immoral and irreligious souls, to the souls that are like them, will be just as swift and inevitable as the fall from an anvil into an abyss, when nothing can stop it.
That's enough for now.
Zurich, 1. VIII. 1798
Joann-Kasper Lavater
JEAN-GASPAR LAVATER.
With God’s permission, continued every eight days
Second Letter
The needs experienced by the human spirit, during its exile in the material body, remain the same as soon as it leaves it. Its happiness will consist in the possibility of being able to satisfy its spiritual needs; its disgrace, in the impossibility of being able to satisfy its carnal appetites, in a less material world.
Unmet needs constitute disgrace; their satisfaction constitutes the supreme happiness.
I would like to tell every man: “Analyze the nature of your needs; give them their real name; ask yourself: are they admissible in a less material world? Can they find their satisfaction there?” And if they could truly be content with it, would they be of those whom an intellectual and immortal Spirit can honorably confess and desire its satisfaction, without feeling a deep shame in front of other similar intellectual and immortal beings?
The soul's need to satisfy the spiritual aspirations of other immortal souls; to provide them with the pure enjoyments of life, to inspire them with the assurance of the continuation of their existence after death, to cooperate thereby in the great plan of supreme wisdom and love; the progress acquired by this noble activity, so worthy of man, together with the selfless desire for good, give the human souls the aptitude, and hence the right to be received into the circles of more elevated Spirits, purer, more holy.
When we have, much venerated Empress, the intimate conviction that the most natural need, and yet very rare, that can arise in an immortal soul: that of God, the need to approach him more and more in all aspects, and to be like the invisible Father of all creatures, once became predominant in us, oh! then, we must not have the slightest fear concerning our future state, when death will have rid us of our body, this thick wall that hid God from us. This material body that separated us from God is brought down, and the veil that hid from us the sight of the most holy of holies is torn. The adorable Being whom we loved above all, with all his resplendent graces, will then have free entry into our soul hungry of him, then receiving him with joy and love.
As soon as the boundless love for God has gained the upper hand in our soul, as a result of the efforts that it will have made to approach Him and be like Him in its vivifying love for humanity, and by all the means that it had in its power, this soul, freed from its body, necessarily passing through many degrees to perfect itself ever more, it will ascend with astonishing ease and rapidity towards the object of its deepest veneration and of its boundless love, towards the inexhaustible source and the only one sufficient for the satisfaction of all its needs and aspirations.
No weak eye, sick or veiled, is in a condition look at the sun face to face; likewise no impure Spirit, still enveloped in the material fog with which an exclusively material life surrounded it, even at the moment of its separation from the body, would be able to endure the sight of the purest sun of Spirits, in its resplendent clarity, its symbol, its focus, from which emanate these streams of light that even penetrate finite beings with the feeling of their infinity.
Who better than you, madam, knows that the good are attracted only by the good! That only the elevated souls know how to enjoy the presence of other elite souls! Any man knowing life and men, one who often had to find himself in the company of these dishonest, effeminate flatterers, lacking in character, always eager to pick up and put forward the most insignificant word, the slightest allusion of those that they seek the favor, or else of these hypocrites, trying to penetrate shrewdly into the ideas of the others, to interpret them, then in a completely opposite direction, that one, I say, must know how much these vile souls and slaves suddenly embarrassed by a simple word spoken with firmness and dignity; how a single stern look confuses them, making them feel deeply that they are known and that they are judged at their true value! How painful it becomes for them to endure the presence of an honest man! No deceitful and hypocritical soul is happy by the contact of an honest and energetic soul that reads it. Each impure soul, having left its body, must according to its intimate nature, as if pushed by an occult and invincible power, flee the presence of every pure and luminous being, hiding as much as possible, the sight of its many imperfections that it is not in a condition to hide from herself or from others.
Even if it were not written: “No one, without being purified, will be able to see the Lord,” it would be perfectly in the order of things. An impure soul finds itself in an absolute impossibility of entering in any relationship whatsoever with a pure soul, nor feeling the slightest sympathy for that. A light fearing soul cannot, by that very fact, be attracted to the source of light. Clarity, deprived of all darkness, must burn it like a consuming fire.
And what are the souls, madam, that we call impure? I think that these are the ones in which the desire to purify oneself, to correct oneself, to perfect oneself, has never prevailed. I think they are those who have not submitted to the high principle of selflessness in all things; those who have chosen themselves as the unique center of all their desires and ideas; those who regard themselves as the goal of all around them, who only seek the means of satisfying their passions and their senses; finally, those overwhelmed by selfishness, pride, self-esteem and personal interest, who want to serve two masters who contradict one another, and do that simultaneously.
Such souls must find themselves, I believe, after their separation from their body, in the miserable state of a horrible contemplation of themselves; or, what amounts to the same thing, of the deep contempt that they feel for themselves, and to be drawn by an irresistible force towards the dreadful company of other egoistic souls, incessantly condemning themselves.
It is selfishness that produces the impurity of the soul and makes it suffer. It is fought in all human souls by something that is its contrary, something pure, divine: the moral feeling. Without this feeling, man is not capable of any moral pleasure, of any esteem, or of any contempt for himself, understanding neither heaven nor hell. This divine light makes all the darkness that he discovers in himself unbearable, and this is the reason why delicate souls, those who possess the moral sense, suffer more ruthlessly when selfishness takes hold of them and subjugates that feeling.
His purity, his ability to receive light, his happiness, his heaven, his God depend on the agreement and harmony that subsist in man, between himself and his inner law. His God appears to him like himself. To those who know how to love, God appears as the supreme love, in a thousand loving forms. His degree of happiness and his ability to make others happy are in proportion to the principle of love that rules in him. He who loves selflessly remains in constant harmony with the source of all love and all who draw love from it.
Let us try to keep love in all its purity within us, madam, and we will always be drawn by it towards the most loving souls. Let us cleanse ourselves more of the stains of selfishness every day, and then, whether we must leave this world today or tomorrow, returning our mortal envelope to earth, our soul will take off with lightning speed towards the model of all those who love, and will meet them with indescribable happiness.
None of us can know what will become of one’s soul after the death of one’s body, and yet I am fully convinced that purified love must necessarily give our Spirit, delivered from his body, boundless freedom, a hundredfold existence, a continual enjoyment of God, and unlimited power to bring happiness to all those who are fit to taste the supreme bliss.
Oh! How incomparable is the moral freedom of the Spirit stripped of its body! With what lightness the soul of the loving being, surrounded by a resplendent light, ascends! What infinite science, what power to communicate to others, becomes its prerogative! What light springs from itself! What life animates all the atoms that form it! Floods of pleasures rush from all sides to meet it to satisfy its purest and highest needs! Countless legions of loving beings reach out to it! Harmonious voices are heard in these numerous choirs radiant with joy, saying: “Spirit of our Spirit! Heart of our heart! Love drawn from the source of all love! Loving soul, you belong to us all, and we are all yours! Each of us is yours and you belong to each of us. God is love and God is ours. We are all filled with God, and love finds its bliss in the bliss of all."
I ardently wish, most revered Empress, that you, your noble and generous husband, the Emperor, both dedicated to good, and I with you, may we all never become strangers to love that is God and man at the same time; may it be granted to us to form ourselves for the pleasures of love through our actions, our prayers and our sufferings, bringing us closer to the one who allowed himself to be tied to the cross of the Golgotha.
Zurich, August 18th, 1798
Johann-Kaspar Lavater
We can already see in what order of ideas Lavater wrote to the Empress Mary, and to what extent he possessed the intuition of the principles of modern Spiritism. We will better assess it by the complement of this remarkable correspondence. While awaiting the reflections that we will attach to that, we believe to be right now to point out an important fact: that in order to maintain a correspondence on such a subject with the Empress, the latter had to share these ideas, and several circumstances do not allow us to doubt that it was the same with the Czar, her husband. It was by his request, or better by their request, that Lavater wrote, and the tone of his letters proves that he was addressing convinced people. As we can see, the Spiritist beliefs in the high spheres do not date from today. In fact, we can also see in the Spiritist Review, April 1866, the account of a tangible apparition of Peter the Great to this same Paul I.
Having Lavater's letters been read at the Parisian Society and a conversation taken place on this subject, Paul I undoubtedly attracted by the thought that was directed towards him on this occasion, spontaneously manifested himself and without evocation, to one of the mediums to whom he dictated the following communication:
Parisian Society of Spiritist Studies, February 7th, 1868 – medium Mr. Leymarie
Power is a heavy thing, and the troubles it leaves painfully impress our souls! The setbacks are continual; one must conform to habits, to the old institutions, to prejudice, and God knows what resistance is needed to oppose all the appetites that reach the throne, like tumultuous waves. So, what a happiness when, leaving for a moment this robe of Nessus called royalty, we can shut ourselves off in a peaceful place, where we can rest in peace far from the noise and tumult of the ambitions!
My dear Marie liked calm. A solid, gentle, resigned, loving character, she would have rather forgotten greatness to devote herself completely to charity, to study the lofty philosophical questions that were the drivers of her faculties. Like her, I loved these intellectual recreations; they were a balm to my wounds as a sovereign, a new force to guide me in the maze of European politics.
Lavater, that great heart, that great Spirit, that predestined brother, initiated us in his sublime doctrine; his letters, that you have today, were awaited by us with great anxiety. All they contained was the mirage of our personal ideas; we read them, these dear letters, with childish joy, happy to lay down our crown, its gravity, its etiquette, to discuss the rights of the soul, its emancipation, and its divine course towards the Eternal.
All these questions, that are burning today, we accepted them seventy years ago; they were part of our life, of our rest. Many strange effects, apparitions, rumors, had strengthened our opinion on this subject. The Empress Marie saw and heard the Spirits; through them she had learned of events that happened at great distances. Prince Lopoukine, who died in Kiev, several hundred leagues away, had come to tell us of his death, the incidents that had preceded his departure, the expression of his last wishes; the Empress had written by dictation of the Spirit Lopoukine, and twenty days later the court heard all the details we already had. They were a resounding confirmation for us, and the proof that Lavater and we were initiated into the great truths.
Today we know the doctrine better from you, the doctrine whose basis you have broadened; we will come back to ask you for a few moments, and we thank you in advance, if you will listen to Mary of Russia and the one who had the privilege of having her as a companion.
Paul I
[1] Johann Kaspar Lavater, German physiognomist, philosopher, theologian, poet, and magnetism enthusiast, born in 1741 (Wikipedia, T.N.)
[2] Russian unit of distance equal to 0.6629 mile (1.067 kilometers) – Merriam-Webster dictionary (T.N.)
The following fact is reported to us by one of our correspondents from Maine-et-Loire, Dr. E. Champneuf. Although the fact itself does not fall outside the circle of known phenomena of physical manifestation, it is instructive in that it proves once more the diversity of types that are encountered in the invisible world, and that by entering it, certain Spirits do not immediately change their character; this is what we did not know before Spiritism brought us into contact with the inhabitants of this world. Here is the story that was sent to us:
“Allow me to tell you a rather curious fact, not of a transportation, but of a subtraction by a Spirit, that took place eight days ago among us.
There is a Spirit that attends our group for several years in Saumur, who for some time now has become even more familiar with our group in Vernantes; he said his name is Flageolet; but our medium, to whom he made himself known, and that in fact knew him when he lived in this world, tells us that his name was Biron, a violin player, quite a brave man, living a life of pleasure, and running around the taverns where he made people dance. He is a lighthearted, mystifying Spirit, but not wicked.
Flageolet then moved in with my brother, where our sessions take place; lunches and dinners are brightened by the played arias that are asked of him or not asked of him, happy when glasses and dishes are not upset by his overly boisterous laughter.
A week ago, my brother, a strong tobacco user, had his snuffbox beside him on the table as usual, and as usual Flageolet also attended the family dinner. After a few arias and marches were played, the Spirit began playing the song: “I have good tobacco in my snuffbox.” At that moment my brother was looking for his, that was no longer with him; he looks around, searches his pockets, nothing; the same tune continues with more enthusiasm; he gets up, explores the shelf of the fireplace, the furniture, continues the search in the neighboring rooms, and the song of the snuffbox pursues him with more intensity, redoubling its mockery as he moves away and gets more animated in his search. If he approaches the fireplace, the knocks become louder and faster. Finally, the seeker, annoyed by that pitiless harmony, thinks of Flageolet, and says to him:
- Did you take my snuffbox?
- Yes.
- Will you give it back to me?
- Yes.
- Well! speak.
They took the alphabet and a pencil, and the Spirit dictated: "I set it on fire.” They searched the burning ashes and found there, at the back of the grate, the snuffbox whose powder was charred.
Every day there is some surprise on his part or some trick in his way. Three days ago, he informed us of the contents of a well-tied basket that had just arrived.
Yesterday evening, it was a new prank addressed to my brother. The latter, returning home during the day, looked for the cap he was wearing inside, and unable to find it, he gave up and thought no more of it. In the evening Flageolet, undoubtedly annoyed for playing songs without anyone paying attention to him, and without anyone thinking of questioning him, he asked for someone to write. We placed ourselves at his disposal, and he dictated:
- I snatched your cap.
- Will you tell me where it is?
- Yes.
- Where did you put it?
- I gave it to Napoleon.
Convinced that it was a bad joke from the Spirit, we asked him:
- Which one?
- Yours.
For many years there has been a half-size statue of Napoleon in the room where our sessions are held. We walked towards the statue, a lamp in hand, and found the missing bonne covering the historic little hat."
Observation: Everything in Spiritism is a subject of study for the serious observer; apparently insignificant facts have their cause, and this cause may be linked to the most important principles. Aren’t the great laws of nature revealed in the smallest insect as in the gigantic animal? In the falling grain of sand as in the movement of the stars? Does the botanist neglect a flower because it is simple and uninspiring? It is the same in the moral order where everything has its philosophical value, as in the physical order everything has its scientific value.
While some people will see in the fact reported above only a curious, amusing thing, a subject of distraction, others will see in it an application of the law that governs the progressive march of the intelligent beings and will learn from it. The invisible world being the environment where humanity inevitably ends up, nothing that can help to make it known could be indifferent. The corporeal world and the spiritual world, incessantly pouring into each other through deaths and births, are explained by each other. This is one of the great laws revealed by Spiritism.
Isn’t the character of this Spirit that of a naughty child? However, during his lifetime he was a grown man and even of a certain age; would some Spirits therefore become children again? No; the truly adult Spirit does not turn back as the river does not run towards its source. But the age of the body is no indication of the age of the Spirit. As it is necessary that all the Spirits that are incarnate pass by the corporeal childhood, it follows that in the bodies of children there are inevitably advanced Spirits; however, if these Spirits die prematurely, they reveal their superiority as soon as they have stripped from their envelope. For the same reason, a young Spirit, spiritually speaking, unable to mature during an existence that is less than an hour in the life of the Spirit, an adult body can harbor a child Spirit by character and moral development.
Flageolet undoubtedly belongs to this last category of Spirits; he will advance faster than others, because there is nothing but lightness in him and the substance is not bad. The serious environment in which he manifests himself, the contact with enlightened men, will ripen his ideas; his education is an incumbent task upon them, while he would have gained nothing with futile persons who would have amused themselves with his pranks, like those of a buffoon.
Theoretical essay of instant healings
The following explanation, deduced from the indications given by a medium in a state of spontaneous somnambulism, is based on physiological considerations that seem to us to throw a new light on the issue. It was given on the occasion when a person, suffering from very serious illnesses, that asked if a fluidic treatment could be beneficial to him.
However rational this explanation may seem to us, we do not give it as absolute, but as a hypothesis and as a subject of study, until it has received the double sanction of logic and that of the general opinion of the Spirits, the only valid control of the Spiritist doctrines, and that can ensure their eternity.
In therapeutic medication, appropriate remedies are needed. Since the same remedy cannot have opposite properties: being at the same time stimulating and calming, warming, and refreshing, it cannot be appropriate to all cases; that is why there is no universal remedy.
The same is true with the healing fluid, a true therapeutic agent, whose qualities vary according to the physical and moral temperament of the individuals that transmits it. There are fluids that excite and others that calm down, strong and soft fluids, and many other nuances. Depending on its qualities, the same fluid, like the same remedy, may be beneficial in certain cases, ineffective and even harmful in others; it follows that the cure depends, in principle, on the adequacy of the qualities of the fluid to the nature and to the cause of the illness. This is what many people do not understand, and why they are amazed that a healer does not cure every disease. Regarding the circumstances that influence the intrinsic qualities of the fluids, they have been sufficiently developed in chapter XIV of Genesis, for it is superfluous to recall them here.
To this entirely physical cause of non-healings, we must add a completely moral one that Spiritism reveals to us; this is because most illnesses, like all human miseries, are atonements of the present or the past, or trials for the future; these are acquired debts that one must suffer the consequences until they have been redeemed. Therefore, the one that must endure the ordeal to the end cannot be healed. This principle is a reason of resignation for the patient but should not be an excuse for the doctor to seek, in the necessity of the test, a convenient means of sheltering their ignorance.
Considered from the physiological point of view alone, diseases have two causes that have not been distinguished to date, and that could not be appreciated before the new knowledge brought about by Spiritism; it is from the difference between these two causes that the possibility of instantaneous cures arises in special cases, and not in all cases.
Certain diseases have their original cause in the very deterioration of the organic tissues; it is the only one that science has admitted to this day; and since science only knows tangible medicinal substances to remedy them, it does not understand the action of an intangible fluid having the will as its driver. However, the magnetic healers are there to prove that this is not an illusion.
In the cure of diseases of this nature by the fluidic influx, there is replacement of the morbid organic molecules by healthy molecules; it is the story of an old house whose worm-eaten stones are replaced by good stones; we still have the same house, but restored and consolidated. The Saint-Jacques tower and Notre-Dame in Paris have just undergone a treatment of this kind.
The fluidic substance produces an effect analogous to that of the medicinal substance, with the difference that its infiltration being greater, due to the thinness of its constituent principles, it acts more directly on the primary molecules of the organism than the coarser molecules of material substances can do. In the second place, its effectiveness is more general, without being universal, because its qualities are modifiable by thoughts, while the material ones are fixed and invariable, and can only be applied to specific cases.
Such is, in a general thesis, the principle on which the magnetic treatments are based. Let us add summarily and for the record, for not being able to go into the subject in depth here, that the action of homeopathic remedies in infinitesimal doses is founded on the same principle; the medicinal substance being carried, by division, in the atomic state, acquires to a certain point the properties of fluids, less however, the soulful principle that exists in animalized fluids, and gives them special qualities.
In short, it is a question of repairing an organic disorder by the introduction, into the organism, of healthy materials in substitution of deteriorated materials. These healthy materials can be provided by ordinary raw medicines; by these same remedies in the state of homeopathic division; finally, by the magnetic fluid, that is no other than spiritualized matter. These are three modes of repair, or even better, of introduction and assimilation of the elements of repair; all three are also in nature, and have their utility according to special cases, explaining why one succeeds or another fails, for there would be partiality in denying the services rendered by ordinary medicine. These are, in our opinion, three branches of the art of healing intended to supplement and complement each other, according to the circumstances, but none has the right to believe to be the universal panacea of mankind.
Each of these means can, therefore, be effective if it is used appropriately to the kind of illness; but, whatever it is, we understand that the molecular substitution, necessary for the reestablishment of equilibrium, can only take place gradually, and not as if by magic and by a wave of the wand; the cure, if it is possible, can only be the result of a sustained and continuous action, more or less lengthy, according to the gravity of the cases.
However, instant healings are a fact, and as they cannot be more miraculous than the others, they must be accomplished under special circumstances; what proves it is that they do not take place indiscriminately in all diseases, nor on all individuals. It is, therefore, a natural phenomenon whose law must be sought; now, here is the explanation given; to understand it, it was necessary to have the point of comparison that we have just established.
Certain diseases, even very serious ones that have moved to a chronic state, do not have the deterioration of the organic molecules as their first cause, but the presence of a bad fluid that disaggregate them, so to speak, and disturbs the organization.
Here it is like a watch in which all parts are in good condition, but their movement is stopped or disturbed by dust; no part needs to be replaced, and yet it does not work; to restore the regularity of the movement, it suffices to purge the watch of the obstacle that prevented it from functioning.
Such is the case with many diseases whose origin is due to the pernicious fluids with which the organism is infiltrated. To obtain healing, it is not deteriorated molecules that must be replaced, but a foreign body that must be expelled; when the cause of the illness has disappeared, the equilibrium is restored, and the functions resume their course.
It is understood that in such a case the therapeutic drugs, intended by their nature to act on the matter, are ineffective on a fluidic agent; so, ordinary medicine is powerless in all diseases caused by contaminated fluids, and there are many of them. One can oppose matter with matter, but a bad fluid must be opposed by a better and more powerful fluid. Therapeutic medicine naturally fails against fluidic agents; for the same reason fluidic medicine fails where it is necessary to oppose matter to matter; homeopathic medicine seems to us to be the intermediary, the link between these two extremes, and must particularly succeed in diseases that one could call mixed.
Whatever the claim of each of these systems to supremacy, what is positive is that each one has achieved undeniable success, but so far none has justified to possess the exclusive truth; one must, therefore, conclude that all have their utility, and that the main thing is to apply them appropriately.
Here we must not be concerned with the cases in which the fluidic treatment is applicable, but with the cause for which this treatment may sometimes be instantaneous, while in other cases it requires continual action.
The difference is due to the very nature and root cause of the illness. Two conditions that apparently have identical symptoms may have different causes; one can be determined by the alteration of organic molecules, and in this case, it is necessary to repair, replace, as I have been told, the damaged molecules by healthy molecules, an operation that can only be done gradually; the other, by the infiltration of a bad fluid into healthy organs, disturbing their functions. In this case, it is not a question of repairing, but of expelling. These two cases require different qualities of the healing fluid; in the first, it is necessary a fluid softer than violent, particularly rich in restorative principles; in the second, an energetic fluid, more suitable to expel than repair; depending on the quality of this fluid, the expulsion can be rapid and as in the effect of an electric discharge. The patient suddenly released from the foreign cause that made him suffer, immediately feels relieved, like in the extraction of a bad tooth. The organ, no longer being obliterated, returns to its normal state, and resumes its functions.
This can explain the instantaneous cures, that are only a variety of the magnetic action. They are based, as one sees, on an essentially physiological principle and have nothing more miraculous than the other Spiritist phenomena. It is understandable, therefore, why these kinds of cures are not applicable to all diseases. Their success is due at the same time to the first cause of the illness, that is not the same in all individuals, and to the special qualities of the fluid that one opposes to it. As a result, a person that produces quick effects is not always fit for a regular magnetic treatment, and excellent magnetizers are unsuitable for instantaneous cures.
This theory can be summed up as follows: “When the disease requires the repair of damaged organs, healing is necessarily slow, and requires sustained action and a fluid of a special quality; when it comes to expelling a bad fluid, it can be quick and even instantaneous."
To simplify the question, we have only considered the two extreme points; but between the two there are infinite nuances; that is to say, a multitude of cases where the two causes exist simultaneously in different degrees, and with one or the other more preponderant; therefore, both expel and repair are necessary. Depending on which of the two causes prevails, the cure is faster or slower; if it is that of the bad fluid, after the expulsion it is necessary to repair it; if it is the organic disorder, after repair, it is necessary to expel it. Healing is only complete after the destruction of both causes. This is the most ordinary case; that is why therapeutic treatments often need to be supplemented by fluidic treatment and vice versa; that is also why the instantaneous cures, that take place in cases where the fluid predominance is exclusive, so to speak, can never become a universal curative means; hence, they are not called upon to supplant medicine, homeopathy, or ordinary magnetism.
Radical and definitive instantaneous healing can be considered as an exceptional case, given that it is rare: (1) for the expulsion of the bad fluid to be complete at the first attempt; (2) that the fluidic cause is not accompanied by some organic alteration, that obliges, in both cases, to return to it several times.
Finally, since bad fluids can only come from bad Spirits, their insertion into the organism is often linked to obsession. As a result, to be healed, both the sick person and the obsessing Spirit must be treated.
These considerations show how much must be taken into account in the treatment of diseases, and how much more remains to be learned in this regard. They also come to confirm a capital fact that emerges from the book Genesis, it is the alliance between Spiritism and science. Spiritism walks on the same ground as science to the limits of tangible matter; but while science stops at this point, Spiritism continues its path, and pursues its investigations in the phenomena of nature, with the aid of the elements that it draws from the extra-material world; there alone is the solution of the difficulties against which science crashes.
Observation: The person whose request has motivated this explanation is in the case of diseases with complex cause. Her organism is profoundly altered, at the same time saturated with the most pernicious fluids that lend her incurable by ordinary therapy alone. A violent and too energetic magnetization would only produce a momentary overexcitation, soon followed by a greater prostration, activating the work of decomposition. She would need a gentle, long-lasting magnetization, a penetrating repairing fluid, and not a fluid that stirs but does not repair anything. She is, therefore, inaccessible to instant healing.
Bibliographic News
Preceded by his prayer and how to heal those who suffer.[1]
Quotes are the best way to convey the spirit of a book. We first borrow from the editor's opinion and preface the following passages from the book just published by Mr. Jacob. The facts that justify its notoriety are much well known, making it unnecessary to recall them; we have, moreover, exposed them sufficiently in the Spiritist Review, October, and November 1866, after the Camp Châlons, and in the issues of October and November 1867.
“Henri Jacob, today a musician in the Zouave regiment of the imperial guard, was born on March 6th, 1828, in Saint-Martin-des-Champs (Saône-et-Loire). All his education consists of one year of class attendance at the municipal school; he therefore received no other education than that his father was able to give him; it doesn’t go beyond simple reading and writing, and yet it is he who, without the help of anyone, wrote this text that we are releasing for publication.
Jacob is not a professional writer; he is a man of religious aspirations, who decided to deliver this volume to publicity only on very urgent demands. For him, this work is his profession of faith in the Creator God; a prayer, a hymn, so to speak, that he addresses to the Almighty. It is written in a good spirit, without passion, and it does not allude to any cult or to any spirit of political party.
Jacob is a creature of some imagination, nothing else. The reader would be greatly mistaken by seeing in his feelings anything other than God and humanity; his whole ambition is to bring some relief to the latter.
In these pages we see a kind of heroism and greatness, reflected in the acts of philanthropy so wonderfully performed by Jacob, a firm believer, who knows he can do much, because God comes to his aid in his much difficult work, and that God alone will see it through.”
Mr. Jacob first gives an account, in simple terms and without emphasis, of a dream or vision that contributed to the elevation of his thoughts towards God, and to focus his thoughts in the future.
Then comes a profession of faith, in the form of an epistle, entitled: "To my brothers in Spiritism", and from which we extract the following passages:
“Before my initiation into the Spiritist science, I lived in darkness; my heart had never felt the sweetness of peace! My soul had never known joy; I lived attached to Earth with the torments it arouses in materialistic men, without thinking that there are better worlds, that God, the father of us all, created those who practice good here on Earth to enjoy ineffable happiness.
Through my initiation into the Spiritist doctrine, I have acquired the conviction that God, in his mercy, sends us good Spirits to advise us and encourage us in the practice of good, and has given us the power to communicate with them and with those who left this Earth and who are dear to our hearts. That conviction has enlightened my soul! I saw the light. Little by little I grew stronger in my conviction, and through that I reached the faculty of writing medium.
My conversations with the Spirits and their good advice filled me with a lively faith, confirming to me the truths of the Spiritist science, that strengthened my faith, and by faith the faculty of healing was given to me.
So, my dear friends, may a living faith always be in you, through the practice of the Spiritist maxims which are: the love of God, fraternity, and charity. Let us love one another, and we will all be able to relieve each other, and many will be able to heal, I am convinced.
So let us always be charitable and generous, and we will always be assisted by the good Spirits. All of you who are initiated into the Spiritist doctrine, teach it to those who are still in the darkness of matter; open their souls to the light and they will enjoy, in anticipation, the happiness that awaits those who practice good among us, in the superior worlds.
Be firm in your good resolutions; always live in a great purity of soul, and God will give you the power to heal your fellow men. Here is my prayer:
“My God, grant me the grace to allow the good and benevolent Spirits to come to assist me, intentionally and in fact, in the work of charity that I wish to accomplish by relieving the unfortunate ones that are suffering. It is in your name and in your praise, my God, that these blessings are spread on us."
Believe, have faith! And when you want to relieve a sick person, after your prayer, put your hand on your heart, and warmly ask God for the help you need, and I am convinced, the divine emanation will infiltrate you to relieve or cure your brother who is in pain. My first conscious cure was to get a cholera patient out of his bed of pain, by operating in this way; why would you want me to be more privileged than you, by God, who is wisdom and justice?
Through your letters, you ask me to correspond with you and to help you with my advice. I am going to share with you those that the Spirits have inspired in me, and answer your call, full of good will to be useful to your happiness. Mine would be great if I could cooperate with the success of the degree of perfection that I desire to see you achieve.”
There follows a series of 217 letters that constitute, strictly speaking, the body of the volume. These are communications obtained by Mr. Jacob, as a writing medium, in various groups or Spiritist meetings. These are excellent moral advice, in a somewhat correct style; encouragement to the practice of charity, fraternity, humility, gentleness, benevolence, devotion to the Spiritist doctrine, moral and material selflessness; exhortations to reform oneself. The severest moralist will find nothing to complain about, and it would be desirable that all mediums, healers, and others, and all Spiritists in general, put those wise advice into practice. One can only congratulate Mr. Jacob on the feelings he expresses, and by reading this book, it will not occur to anyone that it is the work of a charlatan; it is, therefore, a denial given to the accusations that the interested maliciousness has taken pleasure in throwing at him; to those who, in derision, presented him as a thaumaturge or miracle worker.
Although these numerous communications are all conceived in an excellent spirit, it regrettable that the uniformity of the subjects that they cover throws a little monotony on this reading. They do not contain any explanations or special instructions on the healing mediumship, that is only the accessory part of the book. The account of some authentic facts of cures, and of the circumstances that accompanied them, would have added to the interest and practical utility of this book.
In fact, here is how Mr. Jacob describes what takes place in the sessions in which the patients are gathered:
“At the time of the session, after having addressed my short but fervent prayer to God, I feel my fingers contract, and, touching the patient, I then recognize the force of the fluid in the wetness of their hands; sometimes they are inundated with perspiration; and the heat that gains the lower parts is also an additional indication of the almost instantaneous relief that they experience.
However, it is not at my own inspiration that the sick should see the illnesses that overwhelm them disappear, but rather at the will of God; I also see wandering around me, amidst a brilliant light, a great number of benevolent Spirits that seem to associate themselves with my painful mission. There is especially one that lets me see very clearly the halo that surrounds his venerable head. By his side there are two radiant persons, surrounded by innumerable Spirits. The first seems to guide and inspire me in my operations, if I may say so; finally, the room where I give my consultations is always filled with a bright light that I see continually reflected on the sick.
After the session I have no memory of what happened; that is why I urge those present to pay the greatest attention to the words I address to the sick who offer themselves to me to be examined and healed, if possible.”
The book ends with some advice on the hygienic regime that the patients he treats must follow.
[1] One volume. in-12 of 220 pages, price: 2.5 francs, at the publisher's, rue Bonaparte, 70.
Spiritism before reason
Spiritism before reason, by Valentin Tournier, former journalist. - Brochure in-18 of 72 pages. Price: 1 franc - Carcassone, at Lajoux and at Maillac, booksellers.
The author of this pamphlet proposed to give two public lectures on Spiritism; having been prevented by circumstances beyond his control, it is these two lectures that he is publishing today. Addressing the unconvinced public, he successively examines the following questions: Is Spiritism a serious matter? - Do Spiritist studies offer dangers? - Are these studies useful? - Are the phenomena possible? - Are they real? - Which authority is competent to know the facts?
We will come back to this interesting publication to which we will limit ourselves to pointing out today.
Third edition of Genesis
The second edition of Genesis is almost sold out, so we are currently pulling the third, so that there is no interruption.
Instructions of the Spirits
Regeneration
“In that time there will be no more cries, no mourning, no work, for what was before will have passed. "
This prediction of Revelation was dictated eighteen centuries ago, and we are still waiting for these words to come true, because we always look at events when they are past and not when they are unfolding before our eyes.
However, that predicted epoch has arrived; there is no more pain for those who have known how to place themselves on the side of the road, to let the pettiness of life pass without stopping them, to use them as an offensive weapon against society.
You are amidst these times, as the golden ear is in the harvest; you live under the gaze of God, and his radiance illuminates you! Where does it come from that you worry about the course of events that have been foreseen by God, when you were only the children of the generation of which Jesus spoke when he said: "Before this generation passes great things will happen”?
What you are, God knew; what you will be, God sees! It is up to you to properly walk the path that has been laid out for you, for your task is to submit to whatever God has decided. Your resignation, and especially your conformity, are only the testimonies of your intelligence and your faith in the eternity.
Above you, in this universe in which your world moves, hover the messenger Spirits who have received the mission to guide you. They know when the predicted events will take place; that is why they tell you: "Then there will be no more cries, no mourning, no work."
Undoubtedly there can no longer be a cry for one who submits to the will of God and who accepts his trials. There is no more mourning since you know that the Spirits who preceded you are not lost to you, but that they are on a journey; well, one does not mourn when a friend is absent.
Work itself becomes a favor, since one knows that it is a contribution to the harmonic work that God directs; one then carries out their part of the work with the solicitude that the sculptor brings to polishing his statue. It is an infinite reward that God grants you.
However, you will still encounter hindrances in your attempts to achieve social improvement. It is because the result is never achieved without the struggle coming to ratify the efforts. The artist is obliged to overcome the obstacles that oppose the radiance of his thought; he only becomes victorious when he learns how to rise above the hardships and misty vapors that envelop his genius at birth.
The idea that arose was sown by the Spirits when God said to them: “Go and teach the nations; go and shed the light.” This idea, that grew with the speed of a flood, must naturally have encountered contradictors, opponents, and skeptical. It would not be the source of life, if it had to succumb to the mockery that greeted it at its debut. But God Himself guided this thought through the immensity; he fertilized it on Earth, and no one will destroy it! It is in vain that one would seek to yank its roots; one would work in vain to annihilate it in the hearts; children bring it when they are born, as if a breath of God incrusted it in their cradle, like in the old days the Eastern Star illuminated those who came to meet Jesus, carrying the regenerating idea of Christianity.
So, you can see that this generation will not pass without great things happening, since with the idea, faith rises and hope shines… Courage! What was foretold by Christ must take place. In these times of aspiration to the truth, the light that enlightens every man that comes to this world shines again on you; persevere in the struggle, be firm and beware of the traps set for you; stay attached to this flag where you have inscribed: “there is no salvation, except through charity”, and then wait, because the one who was assigned with the mission to regenerate you comes back, and he said: “Blessed are those who will know my new name!”
A Spirit
Erratum[1]
April 1867 issue, page 103, line 3: Psalm XXV, v. 17; read: Psalm XXI, v. 18 and 19.
[1] This mistake was already corrected in this translation (T.N.)
April
Lavater’s unpublished correspondence with Empress Mary of Russia
Third LetterThe exterior fate of each soul stripped of its body will correspond to its interior state, that is, everything will appear to it as it is itself. To the good, all will appear good; evil will only appear to the souls of the wicked. Loving characters will surround the loving soul; the hateful soul will attract hateful creatures. Each soul will see itself reflected in the Spirits that resemble it. The good will become better and will be admitted into circles composed of beings who are superior; the saint will become holier by the mere contemplation of purer and holier Spirits than themselves; the loving Spirit will become more loving still; but also, every wicked being will become worse just by their contact with other wicked beings. If already on Earth nothing is more contagious and more enticing than virtue and vice, love and hatred, so is beyond the tomb, all moral and religious perfection, as well as all immoral and irreligious feelings, must necessarily become even more catchy and more contagious.
You, much honored Empress, you will become all love in the circle of benevolent souls.
What remains in me of egoism, of self-love, of lukewarmness for the kingdom and the purposes of God, will be entirely swallowed by the feeling of love, if it has been predominant in me, and it will purify again incessantly by the presence and the contact of the pure and loving Spirits.
Depurated by the power of our ability to love, widely exercised down here; purified still further by the contact and radiance upon us of the love of pure and elevated Spirits, we will gradually be prepared for the direct sight of the most perfect love, so that it cannot dazzle us, frighten us, and prevent us from enjoying it with delight.
But how, much revered Empress, could a weak mortal dare get an idea of the contemplation of this personified love? And you, inexhaustible charity! How could you approach the one who draws love from you alone, without scaring him and without dazzling him?
I think that in the beginning he will appear invisibly or in an unrecognizable form.
Hasn't he always acted this way? Who loved more invisibly than Jesus? Who better than him knew how to represent the incomprehensible individuality of the unknown? Who better than him to make himself unrecognizable, he who could make himself known better than any mortal or any immortal Spirit? He, worshiped by all heavens, came in the form of a modest worker, and retained the individuality of a Nazarene until death. Even after his resurrection, he first appeared in an unrecognizable form and was not recognized until later. I think he will always retain this mode of action, so analogous to his nature, his wisdom, and his love. It was in the form of a gardener that he appeared to Mary, in the garden where she was looking for him, and where she was already hopeless to find him. Unrecognizable at first, he was only recognized a few moments later.
It was also in an unrecognizable form that he approached two of his disciples, who were walking full of him and longing for him. He walked for a long time beside them; their hearts burned with a holy flame; they felt the presence of some pure and elevated being, but someone else and not him; they did not recognize him until the time of the sharing of bread, when he disappeared, and when they saw him in Jerusalem in that same evening. The same took place on the shores of Lake Tiberias, and when, beaming in his dazzling glory, he appeared to Saul.
Like all our Lord's actions, all his words and revelations are sublime and dramatic!
Everything follows a continuous march that, always pushing forward, approaches more and more a goal that is not the final goal, though. Christ is the hero, the center, the main character, sometimes visible, sometimes invisible, in this great drama of God, so admirably simple and complicated at the same time, that will never have an end, although having seemed finished a thousand times.
He always appears, unrecognizable first, in the existence of each of his worshipers. How could love refuse to appear to the loving one, just when this needs it the most?
Yes, you, the most human of men, you will appear to men in the most human way! You will appear to the loving soul to whom I write! You will appear to me also, unrecognizable first, and then you will make yourself known to us. We will see you an infinite number of times, always different and always the same, always more beautiful as our soul improves, and never for the last time.
Let us rise more often to this intoxicating idea that I will try, with God's permission, to clarify more fully in my next letter, and to impress you more by a communication given by a deceased.
September 1st, 1798
Lavater
Forth Letter
For the understanding of the matters that I will present to you in the following format, I believe it necessary to point out to you that I am almost certain that, despite the existence of a general, identical and immutable law of punishment and of supreme happiness, each Spirit, according to their individual character, not only moral and religious, but also personal and official, will have sufferings to endure after their earthly death and will enjoy the happiness that will be only appropriate to oneself. The general law will be individualized to every person, that is, it will produce in each one a different and personal effect, just as the same ray of light, passing through a colored glass, convex or concave, draws its specific color and direction from it. I would, therefore, like it to be accepted positively: that although all the blessed, less happy or suffering Spirits are under the same very simple law of similarity or dissimilarity with the most perfect love, we must presume that the substantial, personal character, of each Spirit constitutes a state of suffering or happiness, essentially different from the state of suffering or happiness of another Spirit. Each one suffers in a way that is different from another's suffering and feels pleasures that another would not be able to feel. To each of the material and immaterial worlds, God and Christ present themselves in a particular form, in which they appear to no one except oneself. Everyone has their own point of view. To each Spirit God speaks a language that is understandable only to him. To each one he communicates in a particular way and grants him with pleasures that only he can experience and contain.
This idea, that I consider to be a truth, serves as the basis for all subsequent communications given by the discarnate Spirits to their friends on Earth.
I will be pleased when I hear that you have understood how each man, by shaping his individual character and perfecting his individuality, can prepare for himself special pleasures and appropriate bliss for himself alone.
As nothing is forgotten so quickly, and nothing is less sought after by men than this happiness, appropriate to each individual, although each has every possibility of obtaining and enjoying it, I take the liberty, wise and respected Empress, to beg you to deign to analyze with attention this idea that you certainly cannot regard as useless for your own edification and your elevation towards God: God placed himself, and placed the universe in the heart of every man.
Every man is a particular mirror of the universe and of its Creator. So, let us make all our efforts, much venerated Empress, to keep this mirror as pure as possible, so that God can see in it himself and his thousand-fold beautiful creation, reflected to his entire satisfaction.
Johann-Kaspar Lavater
Zurich, September 14th, 1798
Letter of a deceased to his friend on Earth
About the state of the discarnate Spirit
I know that you have a great desire to get news from me, as well as about the state of all the discarnate Spirits in general, but it does not surpass mine to teach you what is possible to reveal. The power to love of the one who has loved in the material world, increases ineffably when he becomes a citizen of the immaterial world. With love, the desire to communicate to those he has known also increases, what he can, what he is allowed to transmit.
I must begin by explaining to you, my beloved, to you whom I love every day more, by what means it is possible for me to write to you, without being able to touch the paper and lead the pen at the same time, and how I can speak to you in a completely earthly and human language that, in my usual state, I do not understand.
This single indication should serve as a ray of light to you, to be able to understand how you should consider our present state.
Imagine my current state different from the previous one, much like the state of the butterfly fluttering in the air, differs from its state of chrysalis. I am precisely this transfigured and emancipated chrysalis, having already undergone two metamorphoses. Just like the butterfly hovers around flowers, we often hover around the heads of the good people, but not always. A light invisible to you mortals, at least visible to very few of you, gently radiates or shines around the head of every good, loving, and religious person. The idea of the halo that surrounds the heads of the saints is essentially true and rational. Considering that every blessed being is blessed by this light, such a light attracts us to them, according to the degree of compatibility of their enlightenment with ours.
No impure Spirit dares to or can approach this holy light. That light resting above the head of the good and godly man, we can immediately read his mind. We see him as he really is. Each ray that comes out of it is for us a word, often a whole speech; we respond to his thoughts. He does not know that we are the ones answering. We excite in him ideas that, without our action, he would never have been able to conceive, although the disposition and the aptitude to receive them are innate in his soul.
The man worthy of receiving the light, thus becomes a useful and very valuable organ for the sympathetic Spirit who wishes to communicate his lights to him.
I found a Spirit, or rather a man, accessible to the light, to whom I was able to approach, and it is through his organism that I am speaking to you. Without his intermediary, it would have been impossible for me to speak with you humanely, verbally, palpably, in one word, to write to you.
You thus receive an anonymous letter in this way, on behalf of a man whom you do not know, but who nourishes in him a strong tendency towards occult and spiritual matters. I hover above him; I rest on him, almost as the most divine of all Spirits rested on the most divine of all men, after his baptism; I give him ideas; he transcribes them by my intuition, under my direction, by the effect of my radiation. With a slight touch, I make the strings of his soul vibrate in a manner consistent with his individuality and mine.
He writes what I want him to write; I write through him; my ideas become his. He feels happy while writing. He becomes freer, more animated, richer in ideas. It seems to him that he lives and that he hovers in a more joyful, clearer element. He walks slowly, like a friend led by the hand of a friend, and this is how you receive a letter from me. The one who writes supposes himself to be free, and he really is. He does not suffer any violence; he is free as two friends are, who walking arm in arm, nevertheless lead one another.
You must feel that my Spirit is in direct relation with yours; you understand what I'm telling you; you hear my innermost thoughts. That's enough for this time. The day that I dictated this letter is called by you September 15th, 1798.
Fifth Letter
Again, a little letter from the invisible world.
In the future, if God allows it, communications will follow each other more closely.
This letter contains a very small part of what can be said to a mortal about the appearance and the sight of the Lord. It is simultaneously and in millions of different forms that the Lord appears to a myriad of beings. He wishes, and he multiplies himself through his innumerable creatures, individualizing himself, at the same time, for each of them in particular.
To you, Empress, to your Spirit of light, he will appear one day, as he appeared to Mary Magdalene, in the garden of the sepulcher. From his divine mouth you will hear one day, when you feel the greatest need, and when you expect the least, he will call your name Mary. Rabbi! You will respond to his call, imbued with the same feeling of supreme bliss as Madeleine was, and filled with adoration, like the apostle Thomas, you will say: “My Lord and my God!"
We hasten to cross the nights of darkness to reach the light; we go through deserts to reach the promised land; we suffer the pains of childbirth to be reborn to true life.
May God and his Spirit be with you and your Spirit.
Zurich, November 13th, 1798.
Johann-Kaspar Lavater
Letter from a blessed Spirit
To his earthly friend, about the first sight of the Lord
Of a thousand things I would have liked to talk to you about, this time I will only say one thing that will interest you more than all others. I have obtained permission to do so. The Spirits cannot do anything without special permission. They live without their own will, in the sole will of the Heavenly Father, who transmits his orders to thousands of beings at once, as if to one, and responds instantly to an infinite number of subjects, to thousands of his creatures who address themselves to him.
How can I make you understand how I see the Lord? Oh! In a very different way from what you, still mortals, can imagine.
After many appearances, instructions, explanations, and pleasures bestowed upon me by the grace of the Lord, I once crossed a paradisiac land, with about twelve other Spirits, who had roughly ascended the same degrees of perfection that I had. We hovered, hovered next to each other, in a soft and pleasant harmony, forming like a light cloud, and we seemed to experience the same drive, the same propensity towards a very elevated goal. We approached one another more and more. As we went along, we became more and more intimate, freer, more joyful, more enjoyable, and more able to enjoy, and we would say, “Oh! How good and merciful is he who created us! Hallelujah to the Creator! He is the love that created us! Hallelujah to the loving Being! Animated by such feelings, we continued our flight and we stopped by a fountain.
There we felt a light breeze approaching. It was not carrying a man or an angel, and yet there was something so human about what was coming towards us that it caught our attention. A resplendent light, similar in some way to that of the blessed Spirits, but not surpassing it, inundated us. "That one is also one of us!" we thought simultaneously and as if by intuition. It disappeared, and at first it seemed to us that we were deprived of something. “What an extraordinary being!” we said to ourselves; “What a royal behavior and at the same time what childish grace! What amenity and what majesty!"
While we were talking to ourselves like that, suddenly a graceful form appeared to us, emerging from a delicious grove, and gave us a friendly greeting. The newcomer was unlike the previous apparition, but there was something superbly elevated and indescribably simple at the same time. - “Welcome, brothers and sisters!”, he said. We answered with one voice:
- "Welcome, you, blessed of the Lord! The sky is reflected in your face and the love of God shines from your eyes."
- “Who are you?”, asked the stranger.
- “We are the happy worshipers of the Almighty Love”, we answered.
- “Who is the Almighty Love”, he asked with a perfect grace.
- “Don’t you know the Almighty Love?”, we asked in turn, or better, I was the one who asked in the name of all.
- “I know him”, said the stranger, with an even sweeter voice.
- “Ah if we were worthy of seeing Him and hearing His voice! But we do not feel pure enough to deserve to directly contemplate the holiest purity.”
In response to these words, we heard an echoing voice behind us, saying: "You are cleansed from all filth, you are cleansed. You are declared righteous by Jesus Christ and by the Spirit of the living God!"
An inexpressible bliss spread through us while turning to the direction from which the voice was coming, wanting to rush to our knees to worship the invisible interlocutor.
What happened? Each of us instantly heard a name, that we had never heard spoken, but that each of us understood and, at the same time, recognized to be our own new name, expressed by the voice of the stranger. Spontaneously, with the speed of lightning, we turned, as one being, to the adorable interlocutor, who addressed us thus with an unspeakable grace:
- "You have found what you were looking for. Whoever sees me, also sees the Almighty Love. I know that are mine and those that are mine know me. I give my sheep eternal life, and they will not perish in eternity; no one will be able to yank them out of my hand, or out of my Father's hand. My Father and I are one!"
How could I express in words the sweet and supreme bliss in which we blossomed, when the one who, at each moment, became more luminous, more graceful, more sublime, extended towards us his arms and spoke the following words, that will vibrate eternally for us, and that no power would be able to remove from our ears and from our hearts:
"Come here, chosen of my Father: inherit the kingdom that was prepared for you from the beginning of the universe.”
After that, he embraced us all simultaneously, and disappeared. We remained silent, feeling ourselves closely united for eternity, we spread, without moving, one into the other, gently and filled with supreme happiness. The Infinite Being became one with us, and at the same time, our whole, our heaven, our life in its truest sense. A thousand new lives seemed to enter us. Our previous existence vanished for us; we began to be again; we felt immortality, that is, an overabundance of life and strength, that carried the stamp of indestructibility.
Finally, we recovered our speech. Ah! if I could communicate to you, even if only one sound of our joyful adoration!
He exists! We are! By Him, by Him alone! - He is - his being is life and love! - He who sees Him, lives, and loves Him, is inundated with the scent of immortality and the love coming from His divine face, from His gaze filled with supreme happiness!
We have seen you, Almighty Love! You showed yourself to us in human form, You, God of the gods! And yet You were neither man nor God, You, Man-God!
You were only love, almighty only as love! - You support us with your omnipotence, to prevent the force, even softened by your love, from absorbing us into it.
Is it You, is it You? - You whom all heavens glorify; You, ocean of bliss; - You, omnipotence; - You, who once embodied yourself in human bones, carried the burdens of Earth, and streaming with blood, hanging on the cross, made yourself a corpse?
Yes, it is You, - You, glory of all beings! A Being before whom all natures bow, that disappear before You, to be called to live in You!
One of your rays contains the life of all worlds, and from your breath only love springs!
This, dear friend, is only a very small crumb that fell to the floor of the table filled with an ineffable bliss on which I was nourishing. Take advantage of it, and soon more will be given to you. - Love, and you will be loved. - Love alone can aspire the supreme bliss. - Love alone can give happiness, but only to those who love.
Oh! my darling, it is because you love that I can approach you, communicate myself to you, and lead you faster to the source of life.
Love! God and heaven live in you, just as they live in the face and in the heart of Jesus Christ!
I am writing this, from your earthly chronology on November 13th, 1798.
Makariosenagape.
(Ends in the next issue)
The end of the world in 1911
The end of the world in 1911, such is the title of a small brochure in-18, of 58 pages, widespread in Lyon with profusion, found in that city at Josserand bookseller, place Bellecour, # 3. To the considerations drawn from the agreement of the current state of things with the precursor signs announced in the Gospel, the author adds, according to another prophecy, a cabalistic calculation that determines the end of the world in the year 1911, not more and not less, that is to say in 43 years; it means that among the living today, more than one will witness this great catastrophe. Now, there it is not a question of a figure; it is the very real end, the annihilation of Earth, the scattering of its elements, and the complete destruction of all its inhabitants. It is regrettable that the way by which such event will take place is not indicated, but something must be left to the unforeseen.
It will be preceded by the reign of the Antichrist; according to these same calculations, that were not done by Arago, this character was born in 1855 and must live 55 years and a half; and since his death must mark the end of times, that brings us right to 1911, unless there was some miscalculation, as for 1840.
We remember, in fact, that the end of the world had also been predicted for the year 1840; it was believed to be so certain that it was preached in churches, and we saw it announced in certain catechisms in Paris, to the children of the first communion, and that did not fail to annoyingly impress some young brains. As the best way to save one's soul has always been to give money, to get rid of the goods of this world that are a cause of downfall, there were reliefs and donations provoked for that purpose. But the evil Spirit slips in everywhere in this century of reasoners, and leads to the worst thoughts; we have heard, with our own ears, catechism students making this reflection: “If the end of the world arrives next year, as they said and we were assured, that will be for the priests as well as for everybody else; then, what will the money they ask be used for? There are no more children, really, but naughty children.
Will it be the same for the year 1911? The pamphlet in question gives us a certain means of making sure of that, it is the portrait of the Antichrist, whose original will be easy to recognize; it is characteristic enough that one cannot be mistaken. It is drawn by a famous German prophet, Holzauzer, born in 1613, who wrote a commentary on the Apocalypse.
According to Holzauzer, the Apocalypse is nothing other than the entire history of the Catholic Church, from its birth to the end of the world, a history divided in seven epochs, represented, he says, by the seven Churches addressed by Saint John. Here are some of the most characteristic features of the Antichrist and the events that must precede his coming:
“We are now approaching the end of the fifth epoch. It is then that these appalling misfortunes announced in the Apocalypse will occur (chap. VIII). Plague, war, famine, earthquakes will cause countless victims. All peoples will rise against one another; war will be general in Europe; but the fire will break out first in Germany...
After these formidable wars that will shed blood over the whole world, Protestantism will disappear forever, and the empire of the Turks will collapse. It will be the beginning of the sixth age.
The peoples exhausted by these deadly battles, frightened by the horrible plagues that will mark the end of the fifth epoch, will return to the worship of the true God. Out victorious from the countless struggles that it will have sustained against heresies, indifference and general corruption, the religion of Christ will flourish again, more brilliant than ever. Never has the Catholic Church had such a dazzling triumph. Its ministers, models of all virtues, will travel the world to make people hear the word of God ...
But this triumph of religion will be short-lived. Abated but not destroyed, vice will gradually raise its head, and soon corruption making rapid progress, will again invade all classes of society, and will penetrate even into the sanctuary. It is then that we will see the abomination of desolation, announced by the prophet. The whole world will be nothing more than an immense sentinel of vices and crimes of all kinds. Thus, the sixth age will end.
Then the one that the prophets and the fathers of the church have designated as the antichrist will come to earth.
Poor and unknown, he will live a miserable life during his childhood and early youth. Raised by his father in the study of occult sciences, he will devote himself to that with fury, making rapid progress. Endowed with an unusual intelligence, an ardent and resolute mind, and an iron character, since the cradle he will show the most violent passions. Recognizing in this child the formidable qualities of the one who must one day support him so ardently in his struggle against mankind, Satan will tremble with joy, and will gradually transmit all his power to him.
All those who approach him will be amazed by his speeches and actions. They will regard him as a child predestined to great things, and they will say that the hand of the Lord was extended on him to protect and guide him...
Little by little, with Pheme[1] helping, and further magnifying the wonders attributed to the young leader, the number of his sectarians will quickly become very considerable...
Soon, seeing himself at the head of a true army, made up of men committed to death, he will no longer hesitate to take the title of king. For some time, he will take care of organizing his power, and of putting a little order among his new subjects, while neglecting nothing to increase their number. Having no surname, he will take the name of Christ, that the Jews will have already given him...
His ambition growing with his fortune, he will form, in his pride, the plan to conquer the whole earth, and to subject all peoples to his laws ...
In a few days, the Antichrist will assemble an immense army, and we will see this new Attila engulfing Europe in the waves of his barbarian hordes. The enemy armies, struck with terror at the sight of the many wonders he will perform, will allow themselves to be dispersed and annihilated, without even trying to fight. Three great kingdoms will be conquered without striking a blow. Their sovereigns will atone their refusal of submission in the cruelest tortures; and the defeated peoples will be mercilessly delivered to the whole fury of a frenzied soldiery. Terrified by learning of these barbarian revenge, the other nations will immediately submit. The whole Earth will then form one vast kingdom only, that the Antichrist will rule at will. He will rebuild, with incredible magnificence, the city of Jerusalem, and make it the seat of his empire ...
Carried away by his fatal destiny, he will do his best to destroy all religions, and especially the Catholic religion. On the remains of the old cult, he will rebuild the edifice of a new cult, of which he will be both the high priest and the idol. This new religion will have its defenders and priests everywhere. One of the most bitter and the most terrible, that Saint John designated in verses 11, 12, 13, of chapter XIII, by the beast with two horns, like those of the lamb, will be the great apostate. Holzauzer calls him so because he will be one of the first to renounce Christianity to furiously devote himself to the cult of the Antichrist.
At that time a holy pontiff named Peter will reign on the throne of Saint Peter. Struck with grief at the sight of these appalling misfortunes and foreseeing the terrible dangers that the faithful will face, he will send holy exhortations throughout the Christendom to protect everyone against the seductions of the Antichrist, whose perfidy he will clearly reveal. Furious at this open resistance and the immense influence of the Holy Father, the great apostate will enter Rome at the head of an army, and will kill with his own hands the last successor of Peter, on the very steps of the altar...
Churches will be invaded everywhere, sanctuaries violated, objects of worship desecrated. The holy books will be burned, the cross and all the symbols of our august religion trampled underfoot and dragged in the dust. The paintings and statues exhibited for the veneration of the faithful will be overturned; the cursed statue of the Antichrist will rise in their place. - And this statue will speak, said the prophet...
And educated and eloquent men will be seen preaching this idolatry of a new kind, and in brilliant and colorful language exalting the praises of him whose statue speaks and works miracles ...
To strike the eyes of the crowds and subjugate the masses, the Antichrist will perform amazing wonders. He will lift the mountains, walk on the waters, and rise in the air, shining with glory. It will cause several suns to appear at the same time or will plunge Earth into complete darkness. At his voice, lightning will fall from the sky, rivers will suspend their courses, walls will collapse. Becoming invisible at will, he will travel from one place to another with marvelous speed, and he will show himself in several places at once. Finally, as we said, he will animate his image and communicate to it part of his power. But all these wonders will be, for the most part, only optical illusions, and the result of a diabolical phantasmagoria; they will not be true miracles, because Satan, with all his power, could not change the laws of nature…”
Observation: If these are not miracles, in the strict sense of the word, we do not know what else can carry this name; and if they are, for the most part, optical illusions, these illusions deviate singularly from the laws of nature, and would themselves be miracles, for we have never seen lightning strikes and walls falling apart by optical effects. What emerges more clearly from this explanation is the difficulty in distinguishing true miracles from false ones, and of making, in the effects of this nature, the part of the saints and that of the devil.
“At the same time that he will strike all minds with astonishment and admiration, the Antichrist will display all the appearances of the most austere virtue, to win all hearts. While he will indulge in the most shameful debauchery, at the back of his palace, he will seem to make people believe in his temperance and his chastity. Lavishing gold and silver around him, he will do great good for the poor, and everywhere there will be nothing but concerts of praise for his beneficence and his charity. We will see him every day spending whole hours in prayer in his temple; in short, he will cover himself with the mantle of hypocrisy with such skill that even his most faithful servants will be convinced of his virtue and his holiness.
The Lord, however, will not leave His children vulnerable and helpless during these times of trial. Enoch and Elijah will return to earth to preach the word of God, support the courage of the faithful, and expose the deceptions of false prophets. For twelve hundred and sixty days, or three and a half years, they will travel the world, exhorting all men to do penance and return to the worship of Jesus Christ. They will oppose true miracles to the pretended wonders of the Antichrist and his apostles ... But after they will have completed their testimony, the beast that rises from the abyss (the Antichrist) will wage war against them, overcome them and kill them."
Observation: Reincarnation could not be more bluntly affirmed. Here it is not an appearance, an optical illusion, it is indeed reincarnation in flesh and blood, since the two prophets are dead.
“Then, the pride of the Antichrist will know no limits. Proud of the victory he has just won over the two prophets who braved his power with such impunity, for three and a half years, he will have a magnificent throne built on the Mount of Olives, and there, surrounded by a legion of transformed demons as angels of light, he will be worshiped by the immense multitude who will be gathered to enjoy his triumph.
But on the twenty-fifth day, the body of the two prophets, animated by the breath of God, will be resurrected, and they will ascend into heaven, shining with glory, at the sight of the terrified crowd. Blinded by anger and hatred, the Antichrist will announce that he is going to go up to heaven to seek his enemies there, and to throw them down to earth. Indeed, leaving on the wings of the surrounding demons, he will rise in the air; but at that moment the sky will open, and the Son of the Man will appear in a luminous cloud. The Antichrist will be cast down from heaven with his entourage of demons, Earth will open, and he will descend alive into hell...
Then the end of the world will be near. No longer will years or months pass, but few days, the last term given to men for penance. The most frightening wonders will follow one another relentlessly, until the whole world perishes in immense upheaval.
This is what Holzauzer announces, and this is only the explanation of what is contained in the Apocalypse; it is the doctrine of all the Fathers of the Church, contained in the Gospel and the Acts of the apostles."
Observation: So, that is how the world will end! It is not a man's dream; it is the doctrine of all the Fathers who are the light of the Church. Those of our readers who have only a vague idea of the Antichrist, will be grateful for the description given to them, with some details, according to the competent authorities. If there is only forty-three years ahead, it will not be long before we see this wonderful reign. By these signs, we will recognize the proximity of the fatal date.
What is strange in this story is the erasure of the power of God and of his Church, before that of the Antichrist. Indeed, after a triumph of short duration, the Church succumbs again not to rise afterwards; the faith of its ministers is not great enough to prevent corruption from entering the sanctuary. Isn’t this a naive admission of weakness and helplessness? These are things that one can think of, but that is awkward to shout from the rooftops.
It would have been astonishing if Spiritism had not found a place in this prediction; it is, in fact, indicated as one of the signs of times, and here is in what terms. It is no longer Holzauzer speaking, but it is the author of the brochure:
“But here these noises becoming clearer, these horrors that seem chimerical, take on consistency and are clearly formulated. The end of the world is approaching, we cry from all sides! In Europe, in Catholic countries, we recall old prophecies that all herald this great event for our time ...
It is the knocking Spirits that raise the alarm. Open The Spirits' Book by Allan Kardec, you will read on the first page, in the prolegomena, the following words: "The Spirits announce that the times marked by Providence for a universal manifestation have arrived, and that being the ministers of God, and the agents of his will, their mission is to educate and enlighten men, opening a new era for the regeneration of humanity."
Observation: We do not see that to announce the regeneration of humanity is to announce its end; these two ideas contradict each other. Instead of sounding the alarm, the Spirits come to bring hope.
“And first the prophet Joel tells us: "In those days, magic will cover all the earth, and we will see even children at breasts doing extraordinary things and speaking like grown-ups."
Spiritism, that nineteenth century magic, has invaded the world. Only a few years ago, in America, England and France, surprising and unheard-of phenomena aroused general curiosity. Inert furniture, that came to life at the will of operators, gave way to the most fantastic evolutions, and answered, without hesitation, questions that were addressed to them. They sought what could be the intelligent cause of those intelligent effects. The tables answered, they are Spirits, the souls of men taken away by death, who come to communicate with the living. New phenomena were produced. There was a sound of blows struck in the furniture, in the walls of the dwellings; objects moving spontaneously were seen; voices and symphonies were heard; there were even appearances of people who have been dead for a long time. The wonders multiplied. You had to want to see; you had to see to be convinced.
Soon a new religion was organized. When questioned, the Spirits themselves wrote the code of their new doctrine. It was, it must be admitted, a philosophical system admirably well combined in all respects. Never has the most skillful sophist been able to disguise lies and paradox so well. Not being able, without revealing their origin and arousing suspicion, suddenly break with the ideas of God and of virtue, the Spirits begin by recognizing loudly the existence of this God, the necessity of this virtue; but they make so little difference between the fate of the righteous and that of the wicked, that one is necessarily led, by these beliefs, to satisfy all their passions, and to seek in death a refuge from misfortune. Crime and suicide are the two fatal consequences of these principles, that appear, at first glance, to be imbued with such a beautiful and pure morality.
To explain the anomaly of these communications from beyond the grave, the Spirits could not help announcing, as we have seen, that the times marked by Providence had come; but not wishing to speak of the end of the world, that did not enter their system at all, they added: "for the universal regeneration of humanity."
Observation: By a singular coincidence, on that very day, February 24th, when we received this brochure, addressed to us by one of our correspondents in Lyon, and at the time when we were reading these last paragraphs, we received a letter from the surroundings of Boulogne-sur-Mer, from which we extracted the following passages:
“It is from the bottom of an obscure valley in Boulonais that these few words reach you, reflections of a suffering existence; for Spiritism permeates everywhere, spreading light and consolation. Personally, what relief do I not owe it, as well as to you, sir, who are the provider of that!
Born from very poor parents, with eight children, of whom I am the eldest, alas! I have not yet earned my bread, although twenty-nine years old, by the weakness of my health. Add to this an innate propensity for pride, vanity, violence, etc., and judge what evils I had to endure in my miserable condition before Spiritism came to explain to me the enigma of my destiny. It was to the point that I had resolved to kill myself.
To that end, to calm my apprehensions and the reproaches of my conscience, I said to myself, in my Catholic faith: I will strike myself with a blow that, while being fatal, will not kill me instantaneously, and will allow me to have enough moments of life so that I have the possibility of confessing myself, of receiving communion and of manifesting my repentance; in short, to put myself in a position to ensure a happy life in the other world, while escaping the evils of this one.
My reasoning was very absurd, wasn't it, sir? And yet, wasn’t it consistent with the dogma that assures us that every sin, even every crime, is erased by the simple admission made to a priest who gives absolution?
Now, thanks to the knowledge of Spiritism, such ideas are forever banished from my thought; however, how many imperfections I still must strip away!”
Thus, Spiritism prevented an act, a crime that would have been committed, not in the absence of all faith, but by the very consequence of his Catholic faith, the person says. In this case, which was the most powerful to prevent the evil? Will this young man be disgraced for having followed the impulse of Spiritism, the work of the devil, according to the author of the pamphlet, and had he been saved, by committing suicide, but having received the absolution of a priest, before dying? May the author of the brochure answer this question with his hand on his conscience.
Having the fragments reported above been read at the Parisian Society, our former colleague, Jobard, spontaneously came to give the following communication on this subject, by a medium in spiritual somnambulism:
Parisian Society, February 28th, medium Mr. Morin
I was passing when the echo brought me the vibration of an immense burst of laughter. I listened and having recognized the sound of the laughter of the incarnate and the discarnate, I said to myself: The thing is undoubtedly interesting; let's go and see! … And I didn't think, gentlemen, that I would have the pleasure of coming to spend the evening with you. However, I am still happy about it, believe it, because I know all the sympathy you have kept for your former colleague.
I then approached, and the sounds of Earth came to me more distinct: The end of the world! they shout; the end of the world! … Hey! My God, I said to myself, if it is the end of the world, what will become of them? … The voice of your president and my friend’s voice reached me, I heard him reading a few passages to you, of a brochure announcing the end of the world as very imminent. The subject interested me; I listened attentively, and after having thought carefully, I come, like the author of the pamphlet, to say to you: Yes, gentlemen, the end of the world is near! … Oh! don't be afraid, ladies; for you have to be very close to it to touch it, and when you touch it, you will see it.
In the meantime, if you allow me, I will give you my assessment of this word, scarecrow of weak brains, and of weak minds; because, know it, if the apprehension of the end of the world terrifies the pusillanimous beings of your world, it also strikes with terror the inferior beings of erraticity. All those who are not dematerialized, that is, those that although Spirits, live more materially than spiritually, are frightened at the idea of the end of the world, because they understand, by this word, the destruction of matter. Do not be surprised then, that this idea touches certain spirits who would not know what would become of them, if Earth no longer existed; for Earth is still their world, their fulcrum.
I said to myself: Yes, the end of the world is near; it is there, I see it, I touch it… it is close to those who, unwittingly, are working to hasten its advent! … Yes, the end of the world is near; … but end of which world?
It will be the end of the world of superstition, despotism, abuses maintained by ignorance, malice, and hypocrisy; it will be the end of the selfish and proud world, of pauperism, of all that is vile and degrades man; in short of all the ignoble and greedy feelings that are the sad prerogative of your world.
This end of the world, this great catastrophe that all religions agree to foresee, is it what they mean? Shouldn’t we see in this, on the contrary, the fulfillment of the lofty destinies of humanity? If we think about everything that is going on around us, aren't these warning signs the signal for the beginning of another world, I mean another moral world, rather than that of the destruction of the material world?
Yes, gentlemen, a period of earthly purification is ending at this time; another is about to begin ... Everything is bringing the old world to an end, and those who strive to support it are working energetically, unwittingly, for its destruction. Yes, the end of the world is near for them; they have a presentiment of it and are frightened by it, believe it, more than of the end of the terrestrial world, because it is the end of their domination, of their preponderance, to which they hold more than to anything else; and it will not be God's vengeance towards them, for God does not avenge himself, but it will be the just reward for their deeds. The Spirits are, like you, the children of their works; if they are good, it is because they have worked to become so; if they are bad, it is not that they have worked to become so, it is because they have not worked to become good.
Friends, the end of the world is near, and I urge you to take note of this forecast; it is so close that we are already working to rebuild it. The wise foresight of the one from whom nothing escapes, wants everything to be built instead of everything being destroyed; and when the new edifice is crowned, when the ridge is covered, it is then that the old will crumble; it will fall on its own; so that between the old world and the new there will be no break in continuity.
That is how we must understand the end of the world, that already presages so many warning signs. And who will be the most powerful workers for this great transformation? It's you, madams; it is you, young ladies, with the help of the double lever of education and Spiritism. In the woman into whom Spiritism has sunk in, there is more than a woman, there is a spiritual worker; in this state, everything working for her, the woman still works much more than the man, in the edification of the monument; for when she knows all the resources of Spiritism, and knows how to use them, the greater part of the work will be done by her. By breastfeeding the body of her child, she will also be able to breastfeed her Spirit; and who is a better blacksmith than the son of a blacksmith, apprentice of his father? The child will thus suck, as he grows, the milk of spirituality, and when you have Spiritists, children of Spiritists and parents of Spiritists, won’t the end of the world, as we understand it, be accomplished? Are you then astonished, that spiritualism is the scarecrow to everything that pertains to the old world, and the ruthlessness with which they try to suffocate it in its cradle!
Jobard
[1] Greek mythology, goddess of fame (Wikipedia, T.N.)
Intolerance and persecution towards Spiritism
The parish priest of…, having learned that one of his parishioners had received The Spirits’ Book, came to find her at her house and made a scandalous scene, calling her by very little evangelical names; he also threatened not to bury her when she died, if she did not believe in the devil and hell; he then seized the book and took it with him.
A few days later, the lady that was not much affected by the uproar, went to the priest to ask him for her book back, telling herself that if he did not return it to her, it was not difficult to get another one, and that she would know how to put it in a safe place.
The book was returned, but in a condition that proved that a holy anger had come upon it. It was stained with deletions, annotations, refutations, in which the Spirits were treated as liars, demons, stupid, etc. The faith of that lady, far from being shaken, was only the more strengthened. It is said that more flies are caught with honey than with vinegar; the priest presented the vinegar to her, she preferred honey, and she said to herself: Forgive him, Lord, for he does not know what he is doing. Whose side was real Christianity on?
Scenes of this nature were very common seven or eight years ago, and sometimes had a vicious aspect that turned to burlesque. We remember this missionary who foamed with rage, while preaching against Spiritism, and was agitated with so much anger that one feared, for a moment, that he would fall from the pulpit. And this other preacher who invited all the holders of Spiritist books to bring them to him to set them on fire in a public square. Unfortunately for him, not even one was brought, and he compensated for it by burning all those that could be obtained from bookstores, in the courtyard of the seminary. Today, that they have recognized their uselessness and inconvenience, these eccentric demonstrations are very rare; experience has shown that they have deviated more from the Church than from Spiritism.
The fact reported above is of a particularly serious character. The priest is at home in his church, in his terrain; he is on his own right to give or refuse prayers, according to his conscience; sometimes, he undoubtedly uses it in a way that is more harmful than useful to the cause that he defends, but after all he is within his rights, and we find it illogical that people who are, in their thoughts, if not in fact, separated from Church, who do not fulfill any of the duties that it imposes, intend to compel a priest to do what, rightly or wrongly, he considers contrary to his rule. If you do not believe in the effectiveness of his prayers, why demand it from him? But, for the same reason, he exceeds his right when it is imposed on those who do not ask for it.
In the case in question, by which right was this priest going to violate the conscience of that lady in her own home, doing an inquisitorial visit there, and seizing what did not belong to him? What does religion gain from such excess of zeal? Clumsy friends are always harmful.
This fact itself is of little importance, and it is, ultimately, only a small annoyance that proves the narrowness of the ideas of its author; we would not have spoken of it, if it had not been linked to more serious facts, to actual persecutions, whose consequences are more serious.
Strange anomaly! Whatever the position of a man, officer, or subordinate in any capacity, he has every right to be Protestant, Jewish, or even nothing at all; he can be openly incredulous, materialist or atheist; he can advocate this or that philosophy, but he does not have the right to be a Spiritist. If he is suspected of Spiritism, as in the past one was suspected of Jansenism, he is suspect; if the matter is confessed, he is looked at suspiciously by his superiors, when they do not think like him, considered a disruptor of society, he who abjures any idea of hatred and revenge, whose rule of conduct is Christian charity in its most rigorous meaning, benevolence for all, tolerance, forgetting and forgiveness of insults, in a word, all the maxims that are the guarantee of social order, and the greatest curb of bad passions . Well! Something that always and among all civilized peoples, is an entitlement to the esteem of honest people, becomes a sign of reprobation in the eyes of certain people who do not forgive a man for having become better through Spiritism! Whatever his qualities, his talents, the services he renders, if he is not independent, if his position is not invulnerable, a hand, an instrument of an occult will, falls on him, strikes him, if possible, in his means of existence, in his dearest affections, and even in his consideration.
That such things are happening in countries where the exclusive faith establishes intolerance, in principle, as its best safeguard, it is not surprising; but that they take place in countries where freedom of conscience is enshrined in the Code of Laws, as a natural right, it is more difficult to understand. One must, therefore, be afraid of this Spiritism that they, nevertheless, vow to present as an empty idea, a chimera, a utopia, a stupidity that a breath of reason can destroy! If this fantastic light is not yet extinguished, it is not for lack of people blowing it. So, blow, always blow; there are flames that are fueled by blowing, instead of extinguishing them.
However, some will say, what can be reproached in those who wish and only practice good; who fulfills the duties of his office with zeal, probity, loyalty, and devotion; who teaches to love God and their neighbor; who preaches concord and invites all men to treat each other as brothers, without distinction of cults or nationalities? Isn’t he working to appease the dissensions and antagonisms that have caused so many disasters? Isn’t he the true apostle of peace? By rallying the greatest possible number of followers to his principles, by his logic, by the authority of his position, and above all by his example, won’t he prevent regrettable conflicts? If, instead of one, there are ten, a hundred, a thousand, won’t their healthy influence be all the greater? Such men are precious helpers; we never have enough of them; shouldn’t we encourage them, honor them? Isn't the doctrine that makes these principles take the heart of man through conviction, based on sincere faith, a pledge of security? Besides, where have the Spiritists been seen as turbulent and troublemakers? On the contrary, haven’t they always and everywhere identified themselves as peaceful people and friends of order? Whenever they have been provoked by malicious acts, instead of retaliatory, haven’t they carefully avoided anything that could have been a cause of disorder? Has law enforcement ever had to crack down on them for any act contrary to public tranquility? No, because an officer, in charge of maintaining order, said not long ago, that if all his citizens were Spiritists, he could close his office. Is there a more characteristic tribute paid to the feelings that animate them? And what slogan do they obey? To that of their conscience alone, since they do not relate to any obvious or hidden personality in the shadow. Their doctrine is their law, and that law commands them to do good and to avoid evil; by its moralizing power, it has brought exalted men back to moderation, fearing nothing, neither God nor human justice, and capable of anything. If it were popular, how much weight would it not bring in times of turmoil and in turbulent centers? How then can such a doctrine be a reason for reprobation? How can it draw persecution on those who profess and propagate it?
You are astonished that a doctrine that only produces good has adversaries! But don't you know the blindness of partisanship? Has it ever considered the good that a thing can do when it is contrary to its opinions or to its material interests? Do not forget that some opponents are opposed by system much more than ignorance. It is in vain that you would hope to bring them to you by the logic of your reasoning, and by the prospect of the positive effects of the doctrine; they know this as well as you do, and it is precisely because they know it that they do not want it; the more rigorous and irresistible that logic, the more it exasperates them, because it shuts their mouths. The more we demonstrate to them the good that Spiritism produces, the more they get irritated, because they feel that this is its strength; so, even if it had to save the country from the greatest disasters, they would push it back anyway. You will triumph over a skeptical, a sincere atheist, a vicious and corrupt soul, but never over biased people!
What do they expect from the persecution? Stop the rise of the new ideas through intimidation? Let us see, in a few words, if this goal can be achieved.
All great ideas, all renovating ideas, both scientific and moral, received the baptism of persecution, and it had to be, because they offended the interests of those who lived on the old ideas, prejudices, and abuses. But since these ideas were truths, have they ever seen persecution stopping their course? Isn't history of all times there to prove that they have, on the contrary, grown, that they have been consolidated, propagated by the very effect of persecution? Persecution was the stimulus, the sting that pushed them forward, and made them move faster by over-exciting the minds, so that the persecutors worked against themselves, and their only gain was to be stigmatized by posterity. They only persecuted ideas for which they saw a future; those that were deemed inconsequential were left to die their natural deaths.
Spiritism too is a great idea; it was therefore to receive its baptism, as its predecessors, because the minds of men have not changed, and what has happened to others will also happen to Spiritism: an increase in importance to the eyes of the crowd, and consequently a greater popularity. The more the victims are visible by their position, the more impact there will be, because of the extent of their relationships.
Curiosity is all the more excited when the person is surrounded by more esteem and consideration; everyone wants to know why and how; to know the bottom line of these opinions that arouse so much anger; one questions, one reads, and this is how a crowd of people who would perhaps never have been concerned with Spiritism, are brought to know it, to judge it, to appreciate it and to adopt it. Such was, as we know, the result of furious declamations, pastoral prohibitions, diatribes of all kinds; such will be that of persecutions; they do more: they elevate it to the rank of serious beliefs, because common sense says that one does not strike nonsense.
Persecution against false, erroneous ideas, is useless, because they discredit and collapse on their own; it has the effect of creating supporters and defenders for them, and delaying their fall, because many people regard them as good, precisely because they are persecuted. When persecution only attacks true ideas, it goes directly against its goal, because it promotes their development: it is therefore, in all cases, an ineptness that turns against those who commit it.
A modern writer regretted that Luther had not been burnt, to destroy Protestantism at its root; but since he could not have been burnt until after the emission of his ideas, if it had been done, Protestantism would perhaps be twice as widespread as it is. John Huss was burnt; what did the Council of Constance gain? It covered itself with an indelible stain; but the ideas of the martyr were not burned; they were one of the foundations of the reform. Posterity has bestowed glory on John Huss and shame on the council. (Spiritist Review, August 1866) Today, they no longer burn, but they persecute in other ways.
No doubt, when a thunderstorm breaks out, many people take shelter; persecutions can, therefore, have the effect of temporarily preventing the free manifestation of thought; believing to have suffocated it, the persecutors fall asleep in a deceptive security; but thought subsists, nonetheless, and repressed ideas are like plants in a greenhouse: they grow faster.
Spiritism in Cadiz, in 1853 and 1868
The Spiritists of Cadiz claim, for their city, the honor of having been one of the first, if not even the first in Europe to have a Spiritist meeting established, and receiving regular communications from the Spirits, by writing and typtology[1], on moral and philosophical subjects. This claim is in fact justified by the publication of a book printed in the Spanish language, in Cadiz, in 1854. First, it contains an explanatory preface on the discovery of the talking tables and how to use them; then the answers given by the Spirits, to the questions addressed to them in a series of sessions held from the year 1853. The process consisted in the use of a three-legged little table, and an alphabet divided into three series, each corresponding to one of the legs of the table. These answers are arguably very basic compared to what we get today, and not all of them are flawlessly correct, but most are consistent with the current teaching. We will only cite a few to show that at the time when, almost everywhere else, the turning tables were only taken as a matter of entertainment, in Cadiz they were already thinking of using the phenomenon for serious instructions.
“November 8th, 1853
- Is there a Spirit here?
- Yes.
- What's your name?
- Eqe.
- In which part of the world did you live?
- North America.
- Were you a man or a woman?
- Woman.
- Tell us your name in English?
- Akka.
- How do you translate bello into English?
- Fine.
- Why did you come here?
- To do good.
- To you or to us?
- To all.
- So, you can do us this good?
- I can; it's all in the work.
- How will we do that?
- By emancipating women; it all depends on her.
November 11th
The Spirit Eqe.
- Is there another way to communicate with the Spirits?
- Yes, by thought.
- In which way?
- I Read yours.
- And how could we get along with the thought of the Spirits?
- By concentration.
- Is there a way to get there easily?
- Yes, happiness.
- How do you get happiness?
- By loving each other.
November 25th
Anna Ruiz.
- Where does our soul go when it separates from the body?
- It does not leave Earth.
- You mean the body?
- No, the soul.
- Do you have the same pleasures in the other life as in this one?
- The same and better: we work throughout the universe.
November 26th
Odiuz.
- Do the Spirits take a form?
- Yes.
- Which one?
- The human form. There are two bodies, one material, the other light.
- Is the body of light the Spirit?
- No: it is an aggregation of ether; light fluids form the body of light.
- What is a Spirit?
- A man in a state of essence.
- What is his destiny?
- To organize the cosmic material movement; to cooperate with God in the order and the laws of the worlds in the universe.
November 30th
A Spirit, spontaneously
Order distributes the harmonies. This law tells you that every globe in the solar system is inhabited by a humanity like yours; each member of this humanity is a complete being in the rank they occupy; it has a head, a trunk, and limbs. Each has their marked destination, collective or terrestrial, visible, or invisible. The sun, like the planets and their satellites, has its inhabitants, with a complex destiny. Each of the humanities that inhabit these various globes has a double existence, visible and invisible, and a spiritual word appropriate to each of these states.
December 1st
Odiuz.
Read John, and you will have the meaning of the word verb. You will know what the verb of solar humanity is; each humanity has its Providence, its man-God; the light of the solar man-God is the anthropomorphic Providence of all the globes of the solar system.
December 8th
- Is there an analogy between material light and spiritual light?
- The sun shines, the planets reflect its light. Solar intelligence illuminates planetary intelligences, and those of their satellites. Intelligent light emanates from the brain of solar humanity, that is the intelligent spark, just as the sun is the material spark of all globes. There is also analogy in the mode of expansion of the intelligent light, in each humanity that receives it from the main focus, to communicate it to its members.
There is a unity of system between the material world and the spiritual world. We have a nature that reflects the laws that preceded creation. Then comes the human mind that analyzes nature to discover these laws, interpret them and understand them. That analysis is to the spiritual light what refraction is to the physical light for all of humanity forms an intellectual prism in which the unique divine light refracts in a thousand different ways.
January 4th, 1854
- Why don't the Spirits always come to our call?
- Because they are very busy.
- Why have some of the Spirits who have presented themselves so far answered with riddles or nonsense?
- Because they were ignorant or lighthearted Spirits.
- How to distinguish them from serious Spirits?
- By their answers.
- Can the Spirits make themselves visible?
- Sometimes.
- In which case?
- When it comes to humiliating fanaticism.
- In which form did the Spirit present himself to the Archbishop of Paris?
- Human form.
- What is the real religion?
- Love one another.”
The following extract, from a letter from our correspondent, dated August 17th, 1867, will give an idea of the Spirit that presides over the present Spiritist Society of Cadiz:
“For eleven years we have been in communication with Spirits of superior life, and in that length of time they have made important revelations to us on morals, spiritual life and other matters that concern progress.
We meet five times a week. The Spirit President of our Society, to which the other Spirits grant a certain supremacy, is called Pastoret. We have in Dona J… an excellent seeing and speaking medium. She communicates through a three-legged little table that only serves to establish the fluidic current, and she sees the words written on a kind of fluidic ribbon that constantly passes before her eyes, and she reads from that, like in a book. Such means of communication, together with the benevolence of the Spirits who come to our sessions, allow us to present our observations, and to establish almost familiar discussions with those same Spirits.
Each evening the session is opened by the presence of the Spirit of Doctor Gardoqui, whom we know and that practiced medicine in Cadiz, when alive. After giving advice to our brothers present, he goes to visit the sick people that we recommend to him; he indicates the necessary remedies, and almost always with success.
After the doctor's visit, comes the familiar Spirit from the circle, that brings us other Spirits, sometimes superior to instruct us, sometimes inferior so that we help them with our advice and encouragement. By indication of our guides, we periodically accomplish missions of charity towards the poor.
Besides ridicule, against which you, French people, must fight as well as we do, we fight against intolerance; however, we are not discouraged, because the strength of conviction that God gives us is more powerful than the obstacles.
We end each session with the following prayer:
Universal Father! Almighty Lord! We turn to you because we recognize you as the unique and eternal God. Father! We wish not to incur your disapproval, but on the contrary, to advance our purification to approach you, the only true good, supreme happiness promised to those who return to you.
Lord! We continually remind you of our sins so that you may forgive us after the atonement they deserve. What do we already owe to your great kindness! Be merciful to us.
Eternal Father, you gave me life, and with life intelligence to know you, a heart to love you and to love my fellow human beings. My intelligence will grow when I think of you, and when I rise to you.
Universal father of all beings, great architect of the Universe, holy water with which we quench our thirst for the divine love, neither the course of time, nor the difference of minds prevent us from recognizing you, because your great power and your great love can be seen everywhere.
Father! We deliver ourselves to your mercy, and as proof of our sincerity, we offer you our lives, our goods, all that you have given us. We don't have anything that doesn't come from you; we put everything at the disposal of our brothers in need, so that they benefit from the fruit of our intelligence and our work. We are your children, Lord! and we ask from your infinite goodness a ray of light to lead us on the road that you have shown us, until we arrive at the complement of our bliss.
Our Father who art in heaven, hallowed be thy name; your will be done on earth as it is in heaven. Give us today our daily bread. Forgive us the trespasses that we have forgiven those who trespass against us, now and always until the hour of our death. We address our prayers to you, infinitely good Father, for all our brothers who suffer on earth and in space. Our thought is for them and our trust in you."
May the Spiritists of Cadiz receive, through us, the sincere congratulations of their brothers from all countries. The initiative they took, at the end of Europe, and on a refractory land, without relationships with other centers, without any other guide than their own inspirations, while Spiritism was still in its childhood, almost everywhere, is further proof that the regenerative movement receives its impulse from above Earth, and that its focus is everywhere; that it is thus reckless and presumptuous to hope to stifle it by repressing it on one point, since in the absence of an outlet, it has a thousand through which light will be done. What are the barriers for what comes from above? What is the use of crushing a few individuals when there are millions of them scattered all over the world who receive the light and shed it? Wanting to annihilate what is outside the power of man, isn't that playing the role of giants who wanted to climb the sky?
[1] Mediumship using the language of signs, tilting and/or knocking – alphabetical typtology. (T.N.)
Spiritist Dissertations
Joinville, Haute-Marne – March 10th, 1868 – medium Mrs. P…
The education of women is a most serious question at this time, because it will not contribute little to realizing the great ideas of freedom that lie dormant in the depths of hearts.
Honor to the courageous men who took the initiative! They can be assured in advance of the success of their work. Yes, the hour has struck for the woman’s emancipation; she wants to be free, and for that it is necessary to free her intelligence from the errors and prejudices of the past. It is through study that she will widen the circle of her narrow and petty knowledge. Free, she will base her religion on morality, that is of all times and of all countries. She wants to be, and she will be the intelligent companion of man, his counselor, his friend, the teacher of his children, and not a toy that one uses and then throw away to take another one.
She wants to contribute to the social edifice that is rising at this moment, before the powerful breath of progress.
It is true that once educated, she escapes from the hands of those who turn her into an instrument; like a captive bird, she breaks her cage and flies away into the vast fields of infinity. It is true that, by knowing the immutable laws that govern the worlds, she will understand God differently than she is taught; she will no longer believe in a vengeful, partial, and cruel God, because her reason will tell her that vengeance, partiality, and cruelty cannot be reconciled with justice and goodness; her God will be all love, clemency, and forgiveness.
Later, she will know the bonds of solidarity that unite peoples among themselves, and will apply them around her, by spreading with abundance treasures of charity, love, and benevolence for all. Whatever sect she belongs to, she will know that all men are brothers, and that the strongest received strength only to protect the weak and elevate them in society to the true level they should occupy.
Yes, woman is a perfectible being like man, and her aspirations are legitimate; her thought is free, and no power in the world has the right to enslave her according to their interests or passions. She claims her share of intellectual activity, and she will obtain it, because there is a law more powerful than all human laws, it is that of progress to which all creation is subject.
A Spirit.
Observation: - We have said it and repeated it many times, the emancipation of women will be the consequence of the diffusion of Spiritism, because it bases its rights, not on a generous philosophical idea, but on the very identity of the nature of the Spirit. By proving that there are no male and female Spirits, that all have the same essence, the same origin, and the same destiny, it blesses the equality of rights. The great law of reincarnation also comes to sanction this principle. Considering that the same Spirits can incarnate, sometimes men and sometimes women, it follows that the man who enslaves the woman can be in turn enslaved; that in this way, by working for the emancipation of women, men are working for general emancipation, and consequently for their own benefit. Women, therefore, have a direct interest in the propagation of Spiritism, because it provides the most powerful arguments that have yet been invoked to support their cause. (See the Spiritist Review, January 1866, and June 1867).
Allan Kardec
May
Lavater's unpublished correspondence with Empress Mary of Russia
Sixth LetterAttached is another letter from the invisible world! May it, like the previous ones, be enjoyed by you and have a healthy effect on you!
Let us constantly aspire towards a more intimate communion with the purest love that is manifested in man, and glorified in Jesus, the Nazarene!
Much revered Empress, our future bliss is in our power once we are granted the grace to understand that only love can give us supreme happiness, and that faith alone in divine love brings forth in our hearts the feeling that makes us happy eternally, the faith that develops, refines, and completes our capacity to love.
I still have many themes to communicate to you. I will try to accelerate the continuation of what I have started to tell you, and I would consider myself very happy if I could hope to have been able to occupy some moments of your precious life, pleasantly and usefully.
Johann-Kaspar Lavater
Zurich, December 16th, 1798
Letter from a deceased to his friend
My beloved, first I must warn you that, of the thousand things that, stimulated by a noble curiosity, you wish to learn from me, and that I would have so longed for to be able to tell you, I hardly dare to communicate only one, since I do not depend on myself, absolutely. My will depends, as I have already told you, on the will of Him who is the supreme wisdom. My relationship with you is based only on your love. This wisdom, this personified love, often pushes us, me and my thousand times thousand guests of a happiness, that becomes continually higher and more intoxicating, towards the still mortal men, and makes us enter with them in relations that are certainly pleasant to us, although very often obscured and not always pure and holy enough. Take from me a few notions about these relations. I do not know how I will manage to make you understand this great truth that will probably astonish you very much, despite its reality, that is: our own happiness often depends, relatively of course, on the moral state of those whom we left on Earth and with whom we establish direct relations.
Their religious sentiment attracts us; their wickedness repels us.
We rejoice in their pure and noble joys, that is, their spiritual and selfless joys. Their love contributes to our happiness; thus, we feel like if not a suffering, at least a decrease in pleasure, when they allow themselves to be involved in the shadows by their sensuality, their egoism, their animal passions, or the impurity of their desires.
My friend, I beg you to stop before these words: be involved in the shadows.
Every divine thought produces a ray of light that springs from the loving man, and that is only seen and understood by loving and radiant natures. Every kind of love has its own particular ray of light. This ray, joining the halo that surrounds the saints, makes it even more magnificent and more pleasant to the sight. The degree of our own bliss or the happiness we feel from our existence often depends on the degree of this clarity and amenity. With the disappearance of love, this light fade and with that the element of happiness of those we love. A man who becomes a stranger to love is involved in shadows, in the most literal and positive sense of the word; he becomes more material, consequently more elemental, earthlier, and the darkness of night covers him with its veil. Life, or what is the same for us: the love of man, produces the degree of his light, his luminous purity, his identity with light, the magnificence of his nature.
These latter qualities alone make our relationship with him possible and intimate. Light attracts light. It is impossible for us to act on dark souls. All unloving natures seem dark to us. The life of every mortal, his true life, is like his love; his light resembles his love; from his light flows our communion with him and his with us. Our element is light, the secret of which is not understood by any mortal. We attract and are attracted to it. This outfit, this organ, this vehicle, this element, in which resides the primitive force that produces everything, light in a word, forms for us the characteristic feature of all natures.
We enlighten in the measure of our love; we are recognized by this clarity, and we are drawn to all loving and radiant creatures like us. By the effect of an imperceptible movement, by giving a certain direction to our rays, we can give birth in creatures that are sympathetic to us more human ideas, to arouse actions, more noble and higher feelings; but we do not have the power to force or dominate anybody, nor to impose our will on men whose will are completely independent of ours. Human free-will is sacred to us. It is impossible for us to impart a single ray of our pure light to a man who lacks sensitivity, that has no sense, no organ to be able to receive anything from us. How sensitive a man is depends on - oh! allow me to repeat it to you in each of my letters - his ability to receive light, his sympathy with all luminous creatures, and with their primordial prototype. From the absence of light arises the inability to approach the sources of light, while thousands of luminous natures can be attracted to one similar nature.
The Man-Jesus, resplendent with light and love, was the luminous focus that incessantly attracted legions of angels to him. Dark, selfish natures attract dark, coarse, light-deprived, malevolent Spirits to themselves, and are further poisoned by them, while loving souls become even purer and more loving, through their contact with good and loving Spirits.
Sleeping Jacob, filled with virtuous feelings, sees the angels of the Lord coming in crowds towards him, and the dark soul of Judas Iscariot gives the leader of the Dark Spirits the right, I would say even the power, to enter the dark atmosphere of his hateful nature. Radiant Spirits abound where there is an Elysium; legions of dark spirits swarm among dark souls.
My beloved, think carefully about what I have just told you. You will find many applications of it in the biblical books, that contain still intact truths, as well as instructions of the greatest importance, concerning the relations that exist between mortals and immortals, between the material world and the spiritual world.
It is up to you alone to find yourself under the beneficent influence of the loving Spirits or to keep them away from you; you can keep them with you or force them to leave you. It is up to you to make me happier or less happy.
You must understand now that every loving being becomes happier, when he meets a being just as loving as him; that the happiest and purest of beings becomes less happy, when he recognizes a lessening of love in the loved one; that love opens the heart to love, and that the absence of this feeling makes it more difficult, often even impossible, the access to any intimate communication.
If you want to make me, already enjoying supreme happiness, even happier, become even better. By this, you will make me more radiant and will be able to sympathize more with all the radiant and immortal natures. They will hasten to come to you; their light will unite with yours and yours with theirs; their presence will make you purer, more radiant, more lively, and what will be difficult for you to believe, but not less positive for that, by the effect of your light, that will radiate from you, they will become more luminous themselves, more vivacious, happier with their existence, and by the effect of your love, even more loving.
My beloved, there is an imperishable relationship between what you call the visible and the invisible worlds, an incessant communion between the inhabitants of Earth and those of heaven, who know how to love, a reciprocal beneficial action of each of these worlds on the other.
As you carefully meditate and analyze this idea, you will increasingly recognize its truth, urgency, and holiness.
Do not forget, brother of Earth: you visibly live in a world that is still invisible to you!
Do not forget it! In the world of loving spirits, they will rejoice with your growth in pure and selfless love!
We are near you when you believe we are far away. A loving being is never alone and isolated.
The light of love pierces the darkness of the material world, to enter a less material world.
Loving and luminous Spirits are always found in the neighborhood of love and light.
These words of Christ are literally true: "Where two or three meet in my name, I will be with them."
It is also undoubtedly true that we can afflict the Spirit of God with our selfishness, and rejoice him with our true love, according to the deep meaning of these words: “Whatever you bind on Earth is bound with heaven; whatever you loosen on Earth will also be loosened in heaven.” You loosen with egoism, you bind with charity, that is, with love. You approach and you walk away from us. Nothing is more clearly understood in heaven than the love of those who love on Earth.
Nothing is more attractive to the blessed Spirits belonging to all degrees of perfection than the love of the children of Earth.
You, who are still called mortals, through love you can bring heaven down to Earth.
You could enter an infinitely more intimate communication with us than you can imagine, blessed, if your souls were opened to our influence by the impulses of the heart.
I am often with you, my beloved! I like to find myself in your sphere of light.
Allow me to say a few more words in confidence to you.
When you get angry, the light that radiates from you, the moment you think of those you love or those who are suffering, darkens, and then I am forced to turn away from you, for no loving Spirit can bear the darkness of anger. Lately, I had to leave you. I lost sight of you, so to speak, and walked towards another friend, or rather the light of his love drew me to him. He prayed, shedding tears for a beneficent family, momentarily fallen in the greatest distress and that he was unable to help. Oh! His earthly body already appeared shiny to me; it was as if a dazzling clarity flooded him. Our Lord approached him, and a ray of his Spirit fell into that light. How happy I was to be able to immerse myself in that halo, and re-tempered by that light, to be able to inspire in his soul the hope of imminent help! I seemed to hear a voice deep in his soul, saying to him: “Don't be afraid! Believe! You will taste the joy of being able to relieve those to whom you have just prayed to God. He stood up, full of joy after his prayer. At the same time, I was drawn to another radiant being, also in prayer… It was the noble soul of a virgin who prayed and said: “Lord! teach me to do good according to your will." I could and I dared to inspire her with the following idea:
“Wouldn't I do well by sending this charitable man that I know, a little money so that he can use, even today, for the benefit of some poor family?"
She clung to this idea with childish joy; she received it as she would have received an angel descended from heaven. That virtuous and charitable soul collected a rather considerable sum; then she wrote a very affectionate little letter to the address of the one who had just prayed, and who received it, as well as the money, barely an hour after her prayer, shedding tears of joy and filled with deep gratitude to God!
I followed him, experiencing supreme happiness myself and rejoicing in his light. He arrived at the poor family's door. "Will God have mercy on us?", asked the pious wife of her pious husband. - "Yes, he will have pity on us, as we had pity on others." - Hearing this answer from the husband, the one who had prayed was filled with joy; he opened the door, and suffocated by his emotion, he could hardly utter these words: “Yes, he will have pity on you, as you yourselves have had pity on the poor; here is a pledge of God's mercy. The Lord sees the righteous and hears their pleas."
With what a bright light shone all the assistants; when after reading the little letter, they raised their eyes and arms to the sky! Masses of Spirits hastened to arrive from all sides. How we rejoiced! How we kissed! How we praised God and praised him! How we all became more perfect, more loving!
You soon shone again; I could, and I dared to come near you; you had done three things that gave me the right to approach you and cheer you up. You had shed tears of shame at your anger; you had thought about and were seriously moved on the means of being able to control yourself; you had sincerely asked for forgiveness from the one whom your anger had offended, and you were looking for how you could compensate him by giving him some satisfaction. This concern restored calm to your heart, cheerfulness to your eyes, light to your body.
You can judge, by this example, if we are still well informed about what the friends we have left on earth do, and how much we care about their moral state; you must also understand now the solidarity that exists between the visible world and the invisible world, and that it depends on you to give us joys or to afflict us.
Oh! my beloved, if you could comprehend this great truth, that a noble and pure love finds its finest reward in itself; that the purest pleasures, the enjoyment of God, are only the product of a more refined feeling, you would hasten to purify yourself from all that is egoism.
In writing this to you, a feeling of foresight that never deceives me, teaches me that at this moment you are in an excellent moral disposition, since you are thinking of a work of charity. Each of your actions, your thoughts, carries a particular stamp, instantly understood, and appreciated by all discarnate Spirits. May God help you!
I wrote this on December 16th, 1798.”
It would be superfluous to stress the importance of these letters from Lavater, that have excited the keenest interest everywhere. They attest, on his part, not only knowledge of the fundamental principles of Spiritism, but a fair appreciation of its moral consequences. On a few points only, he seems to have had slightly different ideas from what we know today, but the cause of these discrepancies, which, by the way, are perhaps more due to form than to substance, is explained in the following communication he gave to the Parisian Society. We will not raise them, because everyone understood them; the essential thing to note is that, long before the official appearance of Spiritism, men whose high intelligence could not be called into question, had had the intuition of it. If they did not use the word, it is because it did not exist.
We will, however, draw attention to a point that might seem strange: it is the theory according to which the happiness of the Spirits is subordinated to the purity of feelings of the incarnate, and that it is altered by the slightest imperfection of those. If this were so, considering what men are, there would be no truly happy Spirits, and true happiness would not exist in the next world any more than on Earth. Spirits must suffer from the faults of men, since they know them to be perfectible. Imperfect men are for them like children whose education has not been completed, and for whom they have a mission to work, they who have also gone through the ranks of imperfection. But if we consider what the principle developed in this letter may have that is too absolute, we cannot help recognizing in it a very deep meaning, an admirable understanding of the laws that govern the relations between the visible and the invisible world, and the nuances that characterize the degree of advancement of the incarnate or discarnate Spirits.
Current opinion of Lavater about Spiritism
Oral communication through Mr. Morin, in spontaneous somnambulism
Since the divine mercy allowed me, humble creature, to receive revelation through the messengers of the immensity, to this day the years have, one by one, fallen into the abyss of time; and as they flowed, the knowledge of men also increased, and their intellectual horizon widened.
Since the few pages that were read to you were given to me, many more pages have been given all over the world on the same subject and by the same means. Do not think that I, humble among all, claim to have been the first to have the distinguished honor of receiving such a favor; no; others before me had also received the revelation; but, like me, alas! they did not fully understand parts of it. It is necessary, gentlemen, to consider the time, the degree of moral instruction, and above all the degree of philosophical emancipation of the peoples.
The Spirits, of which I am happy to be a part today, also form peoples and worlds, but they have no races; they study, they see, and their studies can unquestionably be larger, broader than the studies of men; but, nevertheless, they always start from the acquired knowledge, and from the peak of the moral and intellectual progress of the time and the environment in which they live. If the Spirits, these divine messengers, come daily to give you instructions of a higher order, it is because the generality of the beings who receive them can understand them. As a result of their preparation, there are moments in which men do not need to wait for the eternity of a century to understand. Since one can see a rapidly improving moral level, a sort of attraction carries them towards a certain current of ideas that they must assimilate, whose goal they must aspire; but such moments are short, and it is up to men to take advantage of them.
I said that it was necessary to take the times into account, and especially the degree of philosophical emancipation that the time entailed. Grateful to the Divinity, that had enabled me to acquire certain knowledge, by a special favor and more quickly than other men who started from the same point, I received communications from the Spirits. But, the first education, the narrow minded teachings, the tradition and customs weighed on me; despite my aspirations to acquire a freedom, an independence of mind that I desired, an attractive magnet for the Spirits who came to communicate with me, not knowing the science that has since been revealed to you, I could only attract beings with similar ideas and aspirations, and which, with although with a wider horizon, nevertheless had the same limited view. Hence, I confess, the few errors that you may have noticed in what came to you from me; but the substance, the main body, is it not, gentlemen, in conformity with everything that has since been revealed to you by these messengers of whom I spoke earlier?
An incarnate spirit, instinctively brought to good, a fervent nature taking hold of a thought that brought me to the truth, unfortunately so quickly as those that led me to the error, it is perhaps there the motive that caused the inaccuracies of my communications, not having the control of the points of comparison to rectify them; for a revelation to be perfect, it must be addressed to a perfect man, and there is none; It is therefore only from the whole that we can extract the elements of the truth: this is what you were able to do; but, in my time, could one form a set of a few pieces of truth, of a few exceptional communications? No. I am happy to have been one of the privileged of the last century; to have obtained some of these communications through my direct intermediary, and most of them by means of a medium, a friend of mine, completely foreign to the language of the soul, and as we must say everything, even to that of good.
Happy to share these ideas with intelligences that I believed to be above mine, a door was opened to me; I seized it with enthusiasm, and all the revelations of life beyond the grave were, by me, brought to the knowledge of an Empress who, in her turn, brought them to the knowledge of her entourage, and so forth.
Believe it, Spiritism was not revealed spontaneously; like everything that came out of the hands of God, it developed gradually, slowly, surely. It was as an embryo in the first germ of things, and it grew with this germ until it was strong enough to subdivide itself ad infinitum, and to spread its fertilizing and regenerating seed everywhere. It is through Spiritism that you will be happy, that the happiness of the peoples will be assured; what did I say? the happiness of all worlds; for Spiritism, a word that I did not know, is called to make great revolutions! But rest assured; these revolutions will never bloody their flag; they are moral, intellectual revolutions; gigantic revolutions, more irresistible than those provoked by weapons, by which everything is so much called to be transformed, that all that you know is only a weak sketch of what they will produce. Spiritism is such a vast a word, so great, by everything that it contains, that it seems to me that a man who would know all its depth could not pronounce it without respect.
Gentlemen, I, a very small Spirit, despite the great intelligence that you grant me, and about those much superior ones that it is given to me to contemplate, I come to say to you: do you believe then that it is by chance that you may have heard this evening what Lavater had obtained and written? No, it is not by chance that the hand of my perispirit has surely directed them towards you. But if these few thoughts have come to your knowledge through me, do not think that I sought in them a useless satisfaction of my self-love; no, far from that; the goal was greater, and even the thought of bringing them to the universal knowledge of Earth did not come from me. This knowledge had its uses; it must have serious consequences, that is why it has been given to you to spread it. In the smallest things lies the germ of the greatest renovations. I am happy, gentlemen, that I have been given the right to give you an idea of the impact that these few reflections, these communications, that are very poor compared to those you are currently obtaining, will have; and if I can see the result, if I'm happy, why wouldn't you be?
I will come back, gentlemen, and what I said this evening is so insignificant compared to what I have a mission to teach you, that I hardly dare to tell you: it is Lavater.
Question: We thank you for the explanations you have kindly given us, and we will be very happy to count on you henceforth among our teaching Spirits. We will receive your instructions with the greatest gratitude. In the meantime, allow us a simple question about your communication today:
1st - You say that the Empress brought these ideas to the knowledge of those around her, and so forth. Could it be for this initiative, from the highest echelons of society, that the Spiritist doctrine must meet so many sympathies among the social leaders in Russia?
2nd - A point that I am astonished not to see mentioned in your letters, is the great principle of reincarnation, one of the natural laws that most testifies of the justice and the goodness of God.
Answer: It is evident that the influence of the Empress and of some other great characters was predominant in determining, in Russia, the development of the philosophical movement in the spiritualist direction; but, if the thought of the princes of Earth often determines the thought of the great who find themselves under their dependence, it is not the same with the small ones. Those who have the chance to develop progressive ideas among the people are the sons of the people; it is they who will make triumph the principles of solidarity and charity everywhere, that are the basis of Spiritism.
So, God, in his wisdom, has staggered the elements of progress; they are above, below, in all forms, and prepared to fight every resistance. Thus, they undergo a constant back and forth movement that cannot fail to establish the harmony of feelings between the upper and lower classes, and to make the principles of authority and freedom succeed in solidarity.
The peoples are, as you know, formed by Spirits who have a certain affinity of ideas among themselves, that to a greater or lesser degree predispose them to assimilate ideas of this or that order, because these very ideas are in a latent state in them, only waiting for an opportunity to develop. The Russian people and many others are in this case regarding Spiritism; if the movement is seconded instead of being hindered, ten years would not pass before all individuals, without exception, were Spiritists. But these very fetters are useful in tempering the movement that, somewhat slowed down, is given more thoughts. The Omnipotence, by whose will everything is accomplished, will be able to remove obstacles when the time is right. Spiritism will one day be the universal faith, and they will be astonished that it has not always been so.
As for the principle of earthly reincarnation, I admit that my initiation had not gotten there, and no doubt on purpose, because I would not have failed to make it a subject of my instructions to the Empress, like with other revelations, and perhaps that would have been premature. Those who preside over the ascending movement know well what they are doing. The principles are born one by one, according to the times, places, and individuals, and it was reserved to your time to see them united in a solid, logical, and unassailable bundle.
Lavater.
Education beyond the grave
We got this letter from Caen:
Question: Is it you, sir, the parish priest who is preventing this family from reading?
Answer: Yes, it's me; I constantly watch over the flock entrusted to my care; I have seen you for a long time wanting to instruct my penitents in your sad doctrine; who gave you the right to teach? Did you study for it?
Question: Tell us, Mr. Priest, are you in heaven?
Answer: No; I am not pure enough to see God.
Question: Are you in the flames of purgatory then?
Answer: No since I am not suffering.
Question: Have you seen hell?
Answer: You make me tremble! you trouble me! I can't answer you, because you might tell me that I must be in one of these three things. I tremble at the thought of what you are saying, and yet I am drawn to you by the logic of your reasoning. I will come back and discuss with you.
He did come back many times, indeed; we discussed, and he understood so well that he was taken by enthusiasm. Lately he was crying out, "Yes, I am a Spiritist now, tell everyone who teaches. Ah! how I would like them to understand God as this angel made him known to me!”
He was talking about Carita, who had come to us, and before whom he had fallen on his knees, saying that it was not a Spirit, but an angel. From that moment on, he has taken on the mission of educating those who claim to educate others."
Our correspondent adds the following fact:
“Among the Spirits who come into our circle, we had Doctor X…, who takes hold of our medium, and who is like a child; you have to give him explanations aout everything; he advances, he understands, and he is full of enthusiasm; he goes to the scholars he had known; he wants to explain to them what he sees, what he knows now, but they do not understand it; so he gets angry and calls them ignorant. One day, in a meeting of ten people, he took hold of the child, as usual (the medium girl, by whom he speaks and acts); he asked me who I was and why I had so much knowledge without having learned anything; he took my head with his hands and said: "Here is matter, I recognize myself in it, but how am I here? How can I make this organization speak that is not mine, though? You talk to me about the soul, but where is the soul that inhabits this body?
After having pointed out to him the fluidic link that unites the Spirit to the body during life, he suddenly exclaimed, speaking of the young medium girl: “I know this child, I have seen her at home; her heart was sick; how is it that it is not anymore? Tell me who healed her?” I pointed out to him that he was wrong and that he had never seen her. “No,” he said, “I'm not mistaken, and the proof is that I stung her arm, and she didn't feel any pain."
When the young girl was awake, we asked her if she had known the doctor and if she had consulted with him. “I don't know,” she replied, “if it was him, but being in Paris, I was taken to see a famous doctor whose name and address I do not remember.”
His ideas change quickly; it is now a Spirit in the delirium of the happiness of what he knows; he would like to prove to everyone that our teaching is incontestable. What worries him especially is the question of fluids. “I want,” he said, “to be healed like your friend; I don’t want to use poisons; I never took them.” Today he studies man, no longer in his organism, but in his soul; he made us tell him how the union of soul and body worked at conception, and he seemed very happy. The good doctor Demeure came next, and told us not to be surprised at the questions, sometimes childish, that he could ask us: "he is,” he said, “like a child who must be taught to read in the great book of nature; but since he is, at the same time, a great intelligence, he learns quickly, and we contribute to it on our side."
These two examples confirm these three great principles revealed by Spiritism, namely:
1st - That the soul keeps, in the world of the Spirits, for a somewhat long time, the ideas and prejudices that it had during its earthly life.
2nd - That it changes, progresses, and acquires new knowledge in the world of the Spirits.
3rd - That the incarnate can contribute to the progress of the discarnate Spirits.
These principles are the result of innumerable observation and of capital importance, in that they overturn all ideas implanted by religious beliefs on the stationary and final state of the Spirits after death. Once progress in the spiritual state is demonstrated, all beliefs based on the perpetuity of any uniform situation, fall before the authority of the facts. They also fall before the philosophical reason that says that progress is a law of nature, and that the stationary state of Spirits would be both the denial of this law and that of the justice of God.
Progressing the Spirit outside incarnation, another not less capital consequence follows, that by returning to earth, it brings the double gains of previous existences and that of erraticity. That is how the progress of generations is accomplished.
It is indisputable that when the doctor and the priest mentioned above are reborn, they will bring ideas and opinions quite different from those that they had in the existence that they had just left; one will no longer be fanatic, the other will no longer be materialistic, and both will be Spiritists. The same can be said of Dr. Morel Lavallé, the Bishop of Barcelona and so many others. There is, herefore, utility for the future of society, in dealing with the education of Spirits.
Doctor Philippeau
Impressions of a materialist doctor in the world of the Spirits
Questions from the doctor: Spiritism teaches me that we must hope, love, forgive; I would do all these things if I knew how to go about it, to begin with. We must hope, what? We must forgive, what and whom? We must love, who? Answer me.
Philippeau
Reply: We must hope for the mercy of God, that is infinite; you must forgive those who have offended you; you have to love your neighbor as yourself; it is necessary to love God, so that God loves you and forgives you; we must pray to him and give him thanks for all his kindness, for all your miseries, for misery and happiness everything comes to us from him, that is to say, everything comes to us from him as we have deserved.
He who has atoned, later will have his reward; everything has its reason for being, and God, who is sovereignly good and just, gives to each according to their works. Loving and praying, that is all life, all eternity.
Saint Victory
Doctor. I would like, with all my soul, to satisfy you, madam, but I am very afraid that I cannot entirely; yet I will try.
Once I was dead, materially speaking, I thought it was all over; therefore, when my matter was inert, I was seized, terrified, at the feeling that I was still alive.
I saw these men carry me away, and I said to myself: But I am not dead! They therefore do not see, these imbeciles of doctors, that I live, that I breathe, that I walk, that I look at them, that I follow them, these people who come to my funeral! ... Who is it then that they are burying? … It's not me… I heard one and another saying: “poor Philippeau,” they said, “he did a lot of healing; he did kill some of them; today it's his turn; when death is there, we lose our time. It was in vain that I shouted: "but Philippeau did not die like that; I am not dead! They couldn't hear me; they couldn't see me.
Three days passed like this; I was gone from the world, and I felt more alive than ever. Either by chance or Providence, my eyes fell on a brochure by Allan Kardec; I read his descriptions on Spiritism, and I said to myself: could I be, by chance, a Spirit? ... I read, I reread, and I then understood the transformation of my being: I was no longer a man, but a Spirit! … Yes; but then what did I have to do in this new world? In this new sphere? ... I wandered, I searched: I found the void, the dark, the abyss at last.
What had I done, when I left the world, to come and live in this darkness? … Hell is dark, and it is in this hell that I fell? … Why? … Because I worked my whole life? my life? Because I have used my life to heal one and another, to save them when my science allowed it? … No! no! … Why then? Why? … Seek! seek! … Nothing; I do not find anything.
I then reread Allan Kardec: hope, forgive and love, that is the solution. Now I understand the rest; what I had not understood, what I had denied: God, the invisible and supreme Being, I must pray to him; what I had done for science, I must do for God; that I study, that I accomplish my spiritual mission. I still vaguely understand these things, and I see long struggles in my mind, for a whole new world is opening to me, and I step back, frightened at what I must go through. However, we must atone, you say; this land has been very painful to me, for it took me more trouble than you can imagine to get to where I have arrived! Ambition was my only drive; I wanted it, and I got it.
Now everything must be redone. I did the exact opposite of what was needed. I learned, I dug science, not out of love for science, but out of ambition, to be more than the others, to be talked about. I took care of my neighbor, not to relieve him, but to enrich myself; I have, in a word, been all about matter, when one must be all Spirit. What are my works today? Wealth, science; nothing! nothing! Everything must be redone.
Will I have the courage? Will I have the strength, the means, the facility? ... The spiritual world in which I walk is an enigma; prayer is unknown to me; what to do? who will help me? You, perhaps, who have already answered me ... Watch it! the task is hard, difficult, the student sometimes rebellious ... However, I will try to give in to your good reasons and thank you in advance for your kindness.
Philippeau
Spiritism everywhere
The Countess of Monte Cristo
With this title, La Petite Presse publishes a serial novel in which we find the following passages, extracts from chapters XXX and XXXI:
“My paradise, dear mother," said her dying daughter to the Countess of Monte Cristo, "it will be to stay near you, near you!" still alive in your thoughts, listening to you and answering you, chatting in a low voice with your souls.
When the flower smells in the garden, and you bring it to your lips, I will be in the flower, and I will receive the kiss!" I will also be the ray, the passing breath, the sounding murmur. The wind that will shake your hair will be my caress; the scent of flowering lilacs will rise towards your window, it will be my breath; the distant song that will make you cry, it be my voice! …
Mother do not blaspheme! No anger against God! Alas! perhaps these anger and blasphemy would separate us forever.
As long as you stay down here, I will make myself your companion in exile; but later, when resigned to the wishes of our Father who is in heaven, you in your turn will have closed your eyes so as not to reopen them, then I will in turn be at your bedside, awaiting for your freedom; and intoxicated with eternal joy, our two hearts, united forever, entwined for eternity, will fly the same flight towards a merciful sky. Do you understand this joy, mother? Never leave one another, always love each other, always! To form, so to speak, two distinct beings and a single being, at the same time: to be you and me at the same time? To love and know that one is loved, and that the measure of the love that one inspires is the same that one feels?
Here below, we do not know each other; I ignore you as you ignore me; our two bodies are an obstacle between our two Spirits; we only see ourselves confusedly through the veil of flesh. But up there, we'll clearly read each other's hearts. And knowing how much we love each other is true paradise, you see!
Alas! All these promises of a mystical and infinite happiness, far from calming the anxieties of Helena, only made them more intense, by making her measure the value of good that she was going to miss.
At intervals, however, at the breath of these inspired words, Helena’s soul almost flew to the serene heights where Pippione's hovered. Her tears stopped, her calm returned to her disturbed bosom; it seemed to her that invisible beings were floating in the room, whispering the words to Blanche, as she pronounced them.
The child had fallen asleep, and in her dream, she seemed to be conversing with someone you couldn't see, listening to voices that only she could hear, and responding to them.
Suddenly, an abrupt tremble shook her frail limbs, she opened her large eyes wide and called her mother, who was dreaming, leaning on the window.
She approached the bed, and Pippione grabbed her hand with an already damp hand from the last sweats.
“The time has come," she said. “This is the last night. They call me, I hear them! I would like to stay still, poor mother, but I cannot, their will is stronger than mine; they are up there waving to me.”
- Madness! exclaimed Helena! Vision! Dream! You, die today, tonight, in my arms! Is that possible?
“- No, not die," said Pippione; “be born! I come out of the dream instead of entering it; the nightmare is over, I wake up. Oh! if you only knew how beautiful it is, and what light shines here, beside which your sun is but a black spot!”
She let herself fall on the cushions, remained silent for a moment, then continued:
"- The moments that I have to spend with you are short. I want you all to be here to tell me what you call an eternal farewell, that is just a brief goodbye. Everybody, do you hear me well? You first, the good doctor, Ursula, and Cyprienne, and Joseph.”
This name was pronounced lower than the others, it was the last breath, the last human regret of Pippione. From that moment, she belonged entirely to heaven…
…………………..
"- It was my daughter!
“- It was! … Repeated Doctor Ozam, in an almost fatherly voice, drawing Helena to his chest. It was! … So it is no longer… What is left here? A little half-decomposed flesh, nerves that vibrate no more, blood that thickens, eyes without gaze, a speechless throat, ears that no longer hear, a little mud! Your daughter! This corpse in which fertile nature already makes inferior life germinate, that will disseminate its elements? - Your daughter, this mud that tomorrow will turn green in the weeds, will flower in roses, and will restore to the ground all the living forces that it has stolen from her? No, no - this is not your daughter! This is only the delicate and charming outfit that she had created to go through our life of hardships, a rag that she disdainfully abandoned, like a worn dress that one throws away! If you want to have a vivid memory of your daughter, poor lady, you must look elsewhere… and higher.
“So, you believe it too, doctor,” she asked, “in this other life? You were said to be a materialist.”
“The doctor smirked softly. "Maybe I am, but not the way you mean it."
“It is not in another life that I believe, but in eternal life, in the life that has not begun and that, therefore, will have no end. – In the beginning, each of the beings equal to the others, educates, so to speak, their soul, and improves their faculties and power, in proportion to their merits and actions. Immediate consequence of this argumentation: this more perfect soul also aggregates a more perfect envelope all around itself. A day arrives when then finally this envelope is no longer sufficient, and then, the soul breaks the body, as they say.
But does she break it to find another more in line with her needs and her new qualities? Where? Who knows? Perhaps in one of those superior worlds that shine on our heads, in a world where she will find a more perfect body, endowed with more sensitive organs, thereby even better and happier!
……………….
We ourselves, perfect beings, from the first day endowed with all the senses that put us in touch with external nature, how much effort do we not need! What latent labors are not necessary for the child to become a man, the ignorant and weak being, king of Earth! And endlessly, until death, the courageous and the good ones persevere in this arduous way of work; they expand their intelligence by the study, their heart by dedication. That is the mysterious work of the human chrysalis, the work by which it acquires the power and the right to break the envelope of the body and to rise with wings."
Observation: The author, who had up until now kept anonymous, is Mr. du Boys, a young dramatic writer; from certain almost textual expressions, we can obviously see that he was inspired by the Doctrine.
Baron Clootz
“In the other world, where I live since the terrible day of March 24th, 1794, that I admit, disillusioned me a little about men and things, only the word war has the privilege of reminding me the concerns of earthly policy. What I liked the most, what am I saying? What I adored and served when I lived on your planet, it was the brotherhood of peoples and peace. To this great object of study and love, I made a rather serious pledge: my head, to which my hundred thousand pounds of income that to the eyes of many people added an important value. What even consoled me somewhat, as I climbed the steps of the scaffolding, were the considerations by which Saint-Just had just justified my arrest. It was said there, if I remember correctly, that henceforth peace, justice and integrity would be on the agenda. I would have given my life, I declare it out loud, without hesitation, and twice rather than once, to obtain half of that result. And please notice that my sacrifice was more complete and deeper than most of my colleagues could have been. I was in good faith and kept respect for justice at the bottom of my heart; but, without speaking of the cults that horrified me, the Supreme Being of Robespierre himself irritated my nerves, and the future life had for me the appearance of a pretty fairy tale. You will probably ask me what it is. Was I wrong? Was I right? This is the great secret of the dead. Judge for yourself at your own risk. It seems, however, that I was going a little too far, since I am permitted to write to you, on this solemn occasion."
Since the article is exclusively political, and outside our scope, we only quote this fragment to show that in these very serious issues, we can take advantage of the idea of the dead addressing the living, to continue with their interrupted relationships. Spiritism sees this fiction being realized at every moment. It is more than likely that it was Spiritism that gave this idea; moreover, if it would be given as real, Spiritism would not disavow it.
Metempsychosis
“Do you know the cause of the noises that reach us? said Mrs. Des Genêts. Is this some new scene of unleashed tigers that these gentlemen are preparing for us?
- Relax, dear friend, everything is safe: our living and our dead. Hear the lovely melody of the nightingale singing in this willow tree! Perhaps it is the soul of one of our martyrs that hovers around us, in this loving form. The dead have these privileges; and I readily persuade myself that they often come back to those they loved.
- Oh! if you were telling the truth! exclaimed Mrs. Des Genêts eagerly.
- I sincerely believe it, said the young Duchess. It is so good to believe in reassuring things! Besides, my father, who is very enlightened, as you are aware, assured me that this belief had been spread long ago by great philosophers. Lesage himself believes in it too.”
This passage is taken from a serial novel entitled: Le Cachot de la Tour des pins[1], by Paulin Capmal, published by La Liberté on November 4th, 1867. Here, the idea is not borrowed from the Spiritist doctrine, that has always taught and proved that the human soul cannot be reborn in an animal body, that does not prevent certain critics, who have not read the first word of Spiritism, from repeating that it professes the metempsychosis; but it is still the thought of the individual soul surviving the body, returning in a tangible form to those whom it has loved. If the idea is not Spiritist, it is at least spiritualistic, and it would still be better to believe in metempsychosis than to believe in the void. This belief, at least, is not hopeless like materialism; it has nothing immoral, on the contrary; it has led all the peoples who have professed it to treat animals with gentleness and benevolence. This exclamation: It is so good to believe in reassuring things, is the great secret of the success of Spiritism.
[1] The dungeon of the pine trees tower (T.N.)
Funeral of Mr. Marc Michel
The Temps, on March 27th, 1868, reads:
“Yesterday, at the funeral of Mr. Marc Michel, Mr. Jules Adenis said goodbye, in the name of the Society of Dramatic Authors, to the writer whom the joyous and light comedy has just lost.
I find this sentence in his speech:
It was Ferdinand Langlé who recently preceded the one we mourn today in the grave… And who knows? Who can tell? … just as we are following this mortal remains here, perhaps Langlé's soul came to receive Marc Michel's soul on the threshold of eternity.
It is certainly my fault, of my too lighthearted Spirit, but I confess that it is difficult for me to imagine, with the proper seriousness, the soul of the author of the Deaf, of the Bedfellow, of A leech, of the Gatekeepers' Strike, coming to receive, on the threshold of eternity, the soul of the author of Maman Sabouleux, of Mesdames de Montenfriche, of a Bengal Tiger and of the Champbaudet Station.
X. Feyrnet.”
The thought expressed by Mr. Jules Adenis is of the purest Spiritism. Let us suppose that the author of the article, Mr. Feyrnet, who has difficulty maintaining a suitable solemnity on hearing that the soul of Mr. Lauglé is perhaps present, and coming to receive the soul of Marc Michel, had spoken in turn, and expressed himself as follows: "Gentlemen, you have just heard that the soul of our friend Langlé is here, that it sees us and hears us!" He would just add that it can talk to us. Don't believe a word of it; Langlé's soul no longer exists; or it has melted into the immensity, that amounts to the same thing. Nothing is left of Marc Michel; it will be the same with you, when you die, as well as with your parents and with your friends. Hoping that they are waiting for you, that they will come to receive you when you leave life, that is madness, superstition, illuminism. The positive thing is this: When you're dead, it's all over. Which of the two speakers would have found the most sympathy among those present? Which would have dried the most tears, given the most courage and resignation to the afflicted? Wouldn't the unfortunate man, who no longer waits for relief in this world, be justified in saying to him: "If this is so, let's end life as soon as possible?” We must feel sorry for Mr. Feyrnet not be able to keep his seriousness at the idea that his father and his mother, if he has lost them, are still living, that they are watching at his bedside, and that he will see them again.
A dream
Extracted from Le Figaro, April 12th, 1868:
“However extraordinary the following account may seem, the author, by declaring to have received it from vice-president of the legislative body himself (Baron Jérôme David), gives these words an incontestable authority.
During his stay in Saint-Cyr, David witnessed a duel between two of his classmates, Lambert and Poirée. The latter was hurt by a sword and was taken to the infirmary to be treated, where his friend David went up to see him every day.
One morning, Poirée seemed singularly disturbed to him; he pressed him with questions and ended by wresting from him the confession that his emotion came from a simple nightmare.
I dreamed that we were at the edge of a river, I received a bullet in the forehead, above the eye, and you supported me in your arms; I was in a lot of pain and felt like I was dying; I recommended my wife and my children to you when I woke up.
My dear, you have a fever, replied David laughing; get well, you are in your bed, you are not married, and you do not have a bullet above your eye; it is quite a dream; do not torment yourself like this if you want to get well quickly.
- It is singular, Poirée whispered, I have never believed in dreams, I do not believe in them, and yet I am upset.
Ten years later, the French army landed in Crimea; the Saint-Cyrians had lost sight of each other. David, an orderly officer attached to Prince Napoleon's division, was ordered to go, and discover a passage up the Alma. To prevent the Russians from taking him prisoner, this recognition was supported by a company of hunters, taken from the nearest regiment. The Russians rained down a hail of bullets on the escort men, who returned fire in retaliation.
Within ten minutes one of our officers rolled to the ground, mortally wounded. Captain David jumped off his horse and ran to pick him up; he leaned his head on his left arm and, untangling the gourd hanging from his belt, he brought it to the lips of the wounded man. A gaping hole above the eye stained the face with blood; a soldier brought a little water and poured it on the head of the dying man, who was already moaning.
David looks with attention at the features he seems to recognize; a name is pronounced next to him; there is no more doubt, it's him, it's Poirée! He calls him, his eyes open, the dying man in turn recognizes Saint-Cyr's comrade ...
- David! you here? ... The dream ... my wife ...
These interrupted words were not finished as the head was already falling inert on David's arm. Poirée was dead, leaving his wife and children to the memory and friendship of David.
I would not dare to tell such a story if I had not heard it myself from the honorable vice-president of the legislative body.
Vox populi.”
Why does the narrator add these words: Vox populi? We could understand them like this: facts of such a nature are so frequent that they are attested by the voice of the people, that is, by a general permit.
Knocking Spirits in Russia
“Do you believe in knocking Spirits?" For me, not at all; and yet I have just seen a material fact, palpable, that goes so far outside the rules of common sense, and so in disagreement with the principles of stability and gravity, that my fourth-grade teacher instilled in me, that I do not know which one of the two is more affected, the Spirit or me. - Our editorial secretary received a decent-looking gentleman the other day, of an age that he could not attribute to him the idea of a bad joke; after greeting, introduction, etc.; the whole works finished, this gentleman says that he comes to our office to seek advice; that what happens to him is so much outside all the facts of social life, that he believes to be his duty to publish it.
“My house,” he said, “is full of knocking Spirits; every night around ten o'clock, they start their exercises, carrying the heavier objects, hitting, jumping, and in a word, turning my whole apartment upside down. I had appealed to the police, a soldier slept in my house for several nights, the disorder did not stop, although at each alarm he drew his saber in a threatening manner. My house is isolated, I have only one servant, my wife, and my daughter, and when these facts happen, we are gathered. I live in a very distant street, in Vassili-Ostroff.”
I had entered during the conversation and listened to him with a gaping mouth; I told you, I don't believe in knocking Spirits, but that, not at all. I explained to this gentleman that to publicize these facts, we still had to be convinced of their existence, and suggested to go and find out myself. We made an appointment for the evening, and at nine o'clock I was at my man's house. I am ushered into a small living room, furnished comfortably enough; I examine the arrangement of the rooms: there were only four, including a kitchen, the whole thing occupying the entire middle floor of a wooden house; no one lives above, the bottom is occupied by a store. Around ten o'clock we were together in the living room, my man, his wife, his daughter, the cook, and me. Half an hour, nothing new! Suddenly a door opens and a galosh falls in the middle of the room; I believed in an accomplice, and wanted to make sure that the staircase was empty, when my galosh jumps on a piece of furniture and from there back onto the floor; then it was the turn of the chairs in the adjoining room, that had no exit except through the one we occupied, and which I had just found perfectly empty. At the end of only an hour the silence was reestablished, and the Spirit, the Spirits, the skillful friend, or God knows what, disappeared, leaving us in a bewilderment that, I assure you, had nothing to do with a game. Here are the facts, I have seen them, with my own eyes; I am not responsible for explaining them to you; If you want to find the explanation yourself, we have all the information you need to go and make your observations on the spot.
Henri de Brenne.”
The details given by the newspapers on the scourge that is currently decimating the Arab populations of Algeria are not exaggerated and are confirmed by every private correspondence. One of our subscribers from Setif, Mr. Dumas, was kind enough to send us a photograph showing the crowd of natives gathered in front of the house where they are distributing aid. The image, of a heartbreaking reality, is accompanied by the following printed instructions:
“After the successively calamitous years that our great colony has gone through, an even more terrible scourge has come down on it: famine.
The first harsh winter had hardly made itself felt when we saw the Arabs dying of hunger at our doors; they arrive in large groups, half-naked, exhausted bodies, weeping with hunger and cold, imploring public commiseration, disputing with the voracity of the dogs some debris thrown with the dirt on the public highway.
Although reduced to brutal extremes themselves, the inhabitants of Setif cannot contemplate such deep misery with an impassive eye. Immediately, and spontaneously, a charitable commission was organized under the chairmanship of Mr. Bizet, parish priest of Setif; a subscription was opened, each one gives his mite, and consequently daily help has been distributed in the presbytery, to two hundred and fifty native women or children.
In the last days of January, while an abundant and long-desired snowfall fell on our regions, we were able to do even better. A stove has been installed in a large room; there, the members of the commission distribute food twice a day, no longer to two hundred and fifty, but to five hundred native women or children; these unfortunate people finally find an asylum and a shelter there.
But unfortunately, the Europeans are obliged, and quite reluctantly, to limit their aid to women and children ... To alleviate all the miseries, it would take a good part of the wheat that the powerful Qaids hold in their silos; however, they hope to be able to continue their distributions until the middle of April."
If we did not open, in this circumstance, a special subscription at the offices of the Spiritist Review, it is because we knew that our brothers in belief were not the last ones to take their offering to the offices of their circumscription, opened for this purpose by the authorities. Donations sent to us for this purpose have been deposited there.
Captain Bourgès, stationed at Laghouat, writes the following on this subject:
“For several years, the plagues have followed one another in Algeria: earthquakes, invasion of locusts, cholera, drought, typhus, famine, deep misery have come in turn to reach the natives that, now atone their improvidence and fanaticism. Men and animals even starve and die silently. Starvation spreads in Morocco and Tunisia; I believe that Algeria is more affected, though. You would not believe how touching is to see these haggard and frail bodies everywhere, looking for their food, and fighting for it with stray dogs. In the morning, these living skeletons run around the camp and rush to the manure to extract the barley grains undigested by the horses, and on which they feed instantly. Others chew on bones to suck on the gelatin that may still be there or eat the rare grass that grows around the oasis. From the midst of this misery arises a hideous debauchery that reaches the bottom of the colony, and spreads in material bodies those corrosive wounds that must have been the leprosy of antiquity. My eyes close so as not to see so much shame, and my soul ascends to the Heavenly Father to pray for him to preserve the good from the impure contact, and to give weak men the strength not to be drawn into this unhealthy abyss.
Humanity is still a long way from the moral progress that some philosophers believe has already been accomplished. I see around me only Epicureans who do not want to hear about the Spirit; they do not want to get out of animality; their pride attributes to itself a noble origin, and yet their acts clearly say what they once were.
By seeing what is happening, one would really believe that the Arab race is called upon to disappear from Earth, for despite the charity that we exercise towards it and the help that is brought, it takes pleasure in its laziness, without any feeling of gratitude. This physical misery, resulting from moral wounds, still has its use. The selfish, obsessed, always elbowed by the miserable that follows him, ends up opening his hand, and his touched heart at last feels the sweet joys brought by charity. A feeling that will not be erased has just been born, and perhaps even that of gratitude will arise in the heart of the one that is assisted. A sympathetic bond is then formed; new help comes along to give life to the unfortunate man that was perishing, and from discouragement he moves on to hope. What appeared to be an evil gave birth to a good: one less selfish and one more courageous man.”
The Spirits were not mistaken when they announced that plagues of all kinds would ravage Earth. We know that Algeria is not the only country that has suffered. In the Spiritist Review of July 1867, we described the terrible disease that had been raging for a year in Mauritius; a recent letter says that the disease has been added to new misfortunes, and many other countries are now victims of disastrous events.
Should we accuse the Providence of all these miseries? No, but ignorance, carelessness, the result of ignorance, selfishness, pride, and the passions of men. God only wants the good; he did everything for the good; he gave men the means to be happy: it is up to them to apply them if they do not want to acquire experience at their own expense. It would be easy to demonstrate that all scourges could be averted, or at least mitigated to paralyze their effects; this is what we will do later in a special book. Men should only blame themselves for the evils they endure; Algeria offers us, at this time, a remarkable example: it is the Arab populations, lighthearted and improvident, brutalized by fanaticism, that suffer from famine, while the Europeans knew how to protect themselves from it; but there are other not less disastrous scourges, against which the latter have not yet been able to guard themselves.
The very violence of the evil will force men to seek the remedy, and when they have uselessly exhausted the palliatives, they will understand the need to attack the evil at its own root, by heroic means. This will be one of the results of the transformation that is taking place in humanity.
But it will be asked, what does the happiness of future generations matter to those who suffer now? They will have had the trouble and the others the benefit; they will have worked, borne the burden of all the miseries inseparable from ignorance, prepared the ways, and the others, because God will have given birth to them in better times, will reap. What does the healthier regime, under which we live, do to the victims of the atrocities of the Middle Ages? Can we call it justice?
It is a fact that, until this day, no philosophy, no religious doctrine had solved this serious question, of such a powerful interest, however, for humanity. Spiritism alone provides a rational solution through reincarnation, this key to so many problems that were believed to be insoluble. By the fact of the plurality of existences, the generations that succeed one another are composed of the same spiritual individualities that are reborn at different times, benefiting from the improvements that they themselves have prepared, from the experience that they have acquired in the past. It is not new men that are born; these are the same men who are reborn more advanced. Each generation working for the future works, in fact, for its own benefit. The Middle Ages were assuredly a very calamitous period; the men of that time, living again today, benefit from the progress made, and are happier, because they have better institutions; but who made these institutions better? The very ones who once had bad ones; those of today who will have to live again later, in an even more refined environment, will reap what they have sown; they will be more enlightened, and neither their sufferings nor their previous labors will have been wasted. What a courage, what a resignation wouldn’t this idea, inculcated in the Spirits, give to men! (See Genesis, chap. XVIII, items 34 and 35).
Spiritist Dissertations
Oral communication in spontaneous somnambulism – medium Mr. Dubois
Lyon, February 2nd, 1868
Where are we today? Where is the light? Everything is dark, everything is cloudy around us. Yesterday was the past; tomorrow is the future; today is the present… What distinguishes these three days? We lived yesterday, we still live today, we will live tomorrow, and always in the same circle. Where does this humanity come from, and where is it going to? Mystery that will not be clarified until tomorrow.
Moses is the past; Christ, the present; the coming Messiah, who is the next day, has not appeared yet … Moses had to fight idolatry; Christ, the Pharisees; the Messiah to come will also have his adversaries: disbelief, skepticism, materialism, atheism, and all the vices that afflict mankind… Three eras that mark the progress of humanity; subsidiary parentheses that follow one another; yesterday it was Moses, today it is Christ, and tomorrow it will be the new Messiah.
I say that it is Christ today, because it is his word, his doctrine, his charity, all his sublime teachings that must be spread everywhere; because you see for yourselves, humanity has not made much progress. Barely eighteen centuries separate us from Christ: eighteen centuries of darkness, tyranny, pride, and ambition.
Consider the past, the present, tomorrow you will contemplate your future ... Idolaters of the past, Pharisees of the present, adversaries of tomorrow, light shines to all peoples, to all worlds, to all individuals, and you do not want to see it!
Creature, you put it off today, the present; you await the accomplishment of the announced miracles; you will see them come true. Soon the whole Earth will tremble… the twentieth century will obfuscate the shine of previous centuries, for it will see the fulfillment of what has been predicted.
The Messiah that must preside over the great regenerating movement of Earth has been born, but he has not yet revealed his mission, and we are not allowed to say his name, nor the country where he lives; he will announce himself by his works, and men will tremble at his mighty voice, for the number of the righteous is still very small.
Bond yourselves to matter, men of selfishness and ambition who live only to satisfy your passions and your worldly desires; time is short for you; hold it, hug it, for yesterday is past, today is setting, and tomorrow will be here soon.
Alas! Pharisee of the present, you are still waiting. Let the thunder roar, you are not terrified before the forerunner lightning that dazzles your eyes. You who indulge yourself in selfishness and pride, who persist in the past and in the present, your future will be to be rejected onto another world so that your Spirit can one day arrive at the perfection to which God calls you.
You, Spiritists, who are here, who receive the instructions of the Spirits, be patient, docile, aware of your actions; do not hesitate; calmly wait for this tomorrow that must deliver you from all persecutions. God, for whom nothing is hidden, who reads hearts, sees you and will not forsake you; the hour is approaching, and soon we will be in the tomorrow.
But this Messiah who is to come, is he Christ himself? A question difficult to understand at the present time, to be clarified tomorrow. Like a good father, God who is all wisdom, does not impose all the work on one of his children. He assigns each one with his task, according to the needs of the world to which he sends them. Are we to conclude that the new Messiah will not be as great or as powerful as Christ? It would be absurd; but wait until the hour strikes to understand the work of the invisible messengers who came to clear the path, for the Spirits have done an immense job. It is Spiritism that must remove the large stones that could hinder the passage of the one that must come. This man will be mighty and strong, and many Spirits are on Earth to smooth out the way, and to accomplish what has been foretold.
Will this new Messiah be called Christ? This is a question I cannot answer; wait untill tomorrow. How many things I would still have to reveal to you! But I stop because tomorrow has not come yet; we are barely before midnight.
Friends who are here, all of you longing for your moral advancement, work on yourselves to regenerate yourselves, so that the Master will find you ready. Courage, brothers, for your pain will not be wasted; work to break the bonds of matter that prevent the Spirit from progressing.
Have faith, for it surely leads man to the goal of his journey. Love, because the love to your brothers is to love God. Watch and pray; the prayer strengthens the Spirit who yields to discouragement. Ask your Heavenly Father for the strength to overcome obstacles and temptations. Arm yourself against your faults; get ready, for tomorrow is not far away. The dawn of the century marked by God for the fulfillment of the facts that must change the face of this world begins to emerge on the horizon.
The Spirit of Faith
June
Mediumship in a glass of water“The clairvoyant mediumship through the glass of magnetized water has just revealed itself to us in a certain number of people; for the past month, we have had fifteen seeing mediums of this genre, each with their own specialty. One of the best is a young woman who can neither read nor write; it is more particularly proper to diseases, and this is how our good Spirits proceed to show us the illness and the remedy. I'll take a random example: A poor woman who was at the meeting had received a nasty blow to the chest; it appeared in the glass absolutely like a photograph; she put her hand on the sick part. Mrs. V… (the medium) then saw the chest opening and noticed that coagulated blood was stuck at the place where the blow had been given; then the whole thing disappeared to make room for the image of the remedies that consisted of a white plaster and a glass containing benzoin. This woman was perfectly healed after following the treatment.
When it is about an obsessed, the medium sees the evil Spirits that torment him; then appear as remedies the Spirit symbolizing prayer, and two hands that magnetize.
We have another medium whose specialty is seeing the Spirits. Poor suffering Spirits have often presented to us, through him, touching scenes to make us understand their anxieties. One day we evoked the Spirit of an individual who had drowned voluntarily; he appeared disturbed in the water; you could only see the back of the head and the hair, half submerged in the water. For two sessions, it was impossible for us to see the face. We prayed for the suicides; the next day the medium saw the head above the water, and we could recognize the features of a relative of one of the people of the Society. We continued our prayers, and now the figure still bears the expression of suffering, it is true, but it seems to come to life.
For some time now, in the house of a woman who lives in one of the suburbs of Geneva, noises have been produced, like those of Poitiers, causing a great stir throughout the house. This lady, who did not know Spiritism at all, having heard of it, came to see us with her brother, requesting to attend our sessions. None of our mediums knew them. One of them saw, in his glass, a house in which an evil Spirit was messing up everything, moving the furniture and breaking the dishes. In the description he gave, this lady recognized her gardener's wife, very wicked during her lifetime, and who had caused her great harm. We addressed a few kind words to this Spirit to bring her back to better feelings, and as we spoke to her, her face assumed a softer expression. The next day, we went to the house of this lady, and the work was completed in the evening. The noises have almost entirely ceased since the departure of the cook who, as it seems, served as an unconscious medium to that Spirit. As everything has its reason for being and its usefulness, I believe that these rumors were intended to bring this family to the knowledge of Spiritism.
Now, here is what our observations have taught us about the way to operate: One needs a smooth glass, with an also smooth bottom; it is half-filled with water, magnetized by ordinary procedures, that is, by laying the hands, and especially the tips of the fingers, on the opening of the glass, aided by the sustained action of gaze and thought. The duration of the magnetization is about ten minutes for the first time; five minutes is enough later. The same person can magnetize several glasses at the same time.
The clairvoyant medium, or the one who wants to try, must not magnetize his glass himself, because he would spend the fluid that is necessary for him to see. A special medium is needed for magnetization, and there are some that are endowed with more or less power. Magnetic action does not produce any phenomenon in the water that indicates its saturation.
After this is done, each experimenter places the glass in front of him, and looks at it for twenty or thirty minutes at most, sometimes less, depending on the aptitude; this time is only necessary in the first tests; when the faculty is developed, it only takes a few minutes. Meanwhile, a person is praying to call for the help of the good Spirits.
Those who can see, first distinguish a kind of small cloud at the bottom of the glass; it is a sure indication that they will see; little by little this cloud takes on a more accentuated form, and the image emerges to the sight of the medium. The mediums can see on each other’s glasses, but not the people who are not gifted with this skill. Sometimes part of the subject appears in one glass, and the other part in another glass; for diseases, for example, one will see the illness and the other the remedy. Other times, two mediums will simultaneously see the image of the same person, each in their own glass, but generally in different conditions.
Often the image transforms, changes appearance, then fades away. It is generally quite spontaneous; the medium must wait and say what he sees; but it can also be caused by an evocation.
Lately I went to see a lady who has a young, eighteen-year-old employee, who had never heard of Spiritism; this lady begged me to magnetize a glass of water for her. The young girl looked at it for about a quarter of an hour and said: “I see an arm; it looks like my mother's; I see sleeve of her dress pulled up, as she used to wear. This mother, who knew her daughter's sensitivity, undoubtedly did not want to show herself suddenly, to avoid too great of an impression on her. Thus, I begged this Spirit, if it were the medium’s mother, to allow herself to be recognized. The arm disappeared, and the Spirit presented itself the size of a photograph, but with her back turned. It was still a precaution to prepare her daughter for the sight of her. She recognized her cap, a kerchief, the colors, and the model of her dress; deeply moved, she addressed the tenderest words to her, begging her to show her face. I begged her myself to attend to her daughter's desire. She then faded away, the cloud faded away, and the figure appeared. The young girl cried of gratitude as she thanked God for the gift she had just been granted.
The lady was very anxious to see for herself; the next day we had a session with her that was full of good lessons. After uselessly looking in the glass for half an hour, she said, “My God! if I could only see the devil in the glass, I would be happy! But God did not give her that satisfaction.
The unbelievers will not fail to put these phenomena to the account of imagination. But the facts are there to prove that in so many cases the imagination has absolutely nothing to do with it. First, not everyone sees, however much one may wish; I, myself, have often overexcited my mind for this purpose, without ever obtaining the slightest result. The lady I just mentioned, despite her desire to see the devil, after half an hour of waiting and concentrating, saw nothing. The young girl was not thinking of her mother when she appeared to her; and then, all these precautions to show oneself only gradually attest to a combination, a foreign will, in which the imagination of the medium could have no part.
To have an even more positive proof of that, I carried out the following experiment. I spent a few days in the country, a few leagues from Geneva, in the home of a family with several children; since they were making a lot of noise, I suggested a more peaceful game to keep them busy. I took a glass of water and magnetized it, without anyone realizing it, and I said to them: "Which of you will have the patience to look at this glass for twenty minutes, without looking away?" I was careful not to add that they might see something there; it was just a pastime. Several lost patience before the end of the test; an eleven-year-old little girl was more perseverant; at the end of twelve minutes, she uttered a cry of joy, saying that she saw a magnificent landscape, that she described to us. Another seven-year-old girl, wishing to look herself, fell asleep instantly. For fear of tiring her, I woke her up immediately. Where is the effect of the imagination here?
This faculty can therefore be tried in a meeting, but I do not advise to admit hostile persons to the first experiences; the faculty will only develop more easily with the necessary calm and meditation; when it is consolidated, it is less likely to be troubled.
The medium only sees with his eyes open; when he closes them, he is in the dark; at least that is what we have noticed, and that denotes a variety in clairvoyant mediumship. The medium only closes their eyes to rest, something that happens two or three times per session. The medium can see both at daylight and at night, but at night one needs light.
The image of living people shows up in glass just as easily as that of dead people. I asked my familiar Spirit for the reason, to which he replied: “It is their images that we present to you; Spirits are as skilled at painting as they are at traveling. However, the mediums easily distinguish a Spirit from a living person; there is something less material.
The medium for the glass of water differs from the somnambulist in that the Spirit of the latter is detached; he needs a conducting wire to find the absent person, while the first has his image before him, that is the reflection of his soul and his thoughts. He tires less than the somnambulist, and he is also less likely to be intimidated by the sight of evil Spirits that may show up. These Spirits can tire him, because they seek to magnetize him, but he can escape their gaze at will, and in fact he receives a less direct impression.
It is with this mediumship as with all others: the medium attracts to himself the Spirits who are sympathetic to him; inferior Spirits readily present themselves to the impure medium. The way to attract good Spirits is to be driven by good feelings, to ask only for just and reasonable things, to use this faculty only for the good, and not for trivial things. If we make it an object of amusement, curiosity, or traffic, we inevitably fall into the mob of lighthearted and deceptive Spirits, who have fun presenting ridiculous and misleading images."
Observation: As a principle, this mediumship is certainly not new; but it is drawn here in a more precise way, especially more practical, and it is shown in specific conditions. It can therefore be considered as one of the varieties that have been announced. From the point of view of the
Spiritist science, it enables us to penetrate further into the mystery of the intimate constitution of the invisible world, of which it confirms the known laws, at the same time as it shows us new applications. It will help us understand certain phenomena still misunderstood in daily life, and by its popularization, it cannot fail to open a new path for the propagation of Spiritism. People will want to see, people will try; they will want to understand, to study, and many will enter Spiritism through this door.
This phenomenon offers a remarkable peculiarity. Until now we have understood the direct sight of Spirits under certain conditions; the remote sight of real objects is today an elementary theory; but here it is not the Spirits themselves that we see, and who cannot be lodged in a glass of water, any more than houses, landscapes and living people.
Besides, it would be a mistake to believe that this is a better way than any other for knowing everything that one wishes. Clairvoyant mediums, by this process or any other, do not see at will; they only see what the Spirits want them to see, or have permission to show them when it is useful. We cannot force either the will of Spirits or the faculty of mediums. For the exercise of any mediumistic faculty, the sensory apparatus, if one can say so, must be in an operational state; however, it does not depend on the medium to make it work at will. That is why mediumship cannot be a profession, since it could lack at the time it would be necessary to attend the client; hence, the incitement to fraud to simulate the action of the Spirit.
Experience proves that the Spirits, whoever they are, are never at the whim of men, in the same way and even less than when they were in this world; on the other hand, simple common sense says that serious Spiritist could not answer the appeal of the first one to call for trivial things, playing the role of acrobats or fortune tellers. Quackery alone can claim the possibility of having an open office for trading with the Spirits.
The skeptical laugh at the Spiritists, because they imagine that the latter believe in Spirits confined in a table or in a box and that they are maneuvered like puppets; they find it ridiculous and they are a hundred times right; they are wrong in believing that Spiritism teaches such absurdities, when it positively says the opposite. If, at times, they have encountered some with a somewhat too easy credulity in the world, it is not among the enlightened Spiritists; now, in their number, there are necessarily some that are more or less, as in every science.
The Spirits are not definitely lodged in the glass of water. What is it in the glass? An image, nothing else; image taken from nature, that is why it is often accurate. How is it produced? That is the problem. The fact exists; therefore, it has a cause. Although we cannot yet give a complete and definitive solution, the following article seems to throw a great light on the issue.
Photography of thought
The spiritual fluids, that constitute one of the states of the universal cosmic fluid are, properly saying, the atmosphere of the spiritual beings; it is the element from which they draw the materials on which they operate; it is the environment where special phenomena occur, perceptible to the sight and to the hearing of the Spirit, and that escape the corporeal senses only impressed by tangible matter, where this light particular to the spiritual world is formed, different of ordinary light in its cause and its effects; it is, finally, the vehicle of thought as air is the vehicle of sound.
The Spirits act on the spiritual fluids, not by manipulating them as men does with gases, but with the aid of their thought and will. Thought and will are to the Spirits what the hand is to man. Through thought, they impart such or such direction to these fluids; they agglomerate, combine or disperse them; they form combinations having a specific appearance, shape, color; they change their properties as a chemist change those of gases or other bodies, by combining them according to certain laws; it is the great workshop or laboratory of the spiritual life.
Sometimes these transformations are the result of intention; often they are the product of unconscious thought; it suffices for the Spirit to think of one thing for this thing to happen, just as it suffices to modulate an aria so that this aria resonates in the atmosphere.
That is how, for example, a Spirit presents itself to the sight of an incarnate, endowed with psychic vision, with the appearances that he had during his life, at the time when he was known, although he would have had several incarnations since. He presents himself with the outfit, the external signs - diseases, scars, amputated limbs, etc. - that he had then; a decapitated person will present himself headless. This is not to say that he kept such appearances; certainly not; for, as a Spirit, he is neither lame, nor disabled, nor one-eyed, nor beheaded, but since his mind refers to the time when he was like that, his perispirit instantly takes on that appearance, that he leaves it behind instantaneously, as soon his thought stops acting. If therefore he was black one and another time white, he will present himself as a black or as a white, depending on which of these two incarnations he will be referred to, and to which his thoughts will refer.
By a similar effect, the thought of the Spirit fluidically creates the objects which he used to employ: a greedy will handle gold; a soldier will have his weapons and his uniform; a smoker, his pipe; a plowman, his plow, and his oxen; an old woman her distaff. These fluidic objects are as real to the Spirit who is fluidic itself, as they were material for the living man; but, for the very reason that they are created by thought, their existence is as ephemeral as thought.
Since the fluids are the vehicle of thought, they bring us thought as air brings us sound. We can therefore say, in all truth, that these fluids have waves and rays of thoughts, that cross over without being confused, just as there are waves and sound rays in the air.
As it can be seen, it is a whole new order of facts that take place outside the tangible world, that constitute, if one can put it that way, the special physics, and chemistry of the invisible world. But since, during incarnation, the spiritual principle is united with the material principle, it follows that certain phenomena of the spiritual world occur jointly with those of the material world and are inexplicable to anyone who does not know their laws. Knowledge of these laws is, therefore, as useful to the incarnate as to the discarnate, since it is only through that knowledge that one can explain certain facts of the material life.
By creating fluidic images, thought is reflected in the perispiritual envelope as in a mirror, or even as these images of terrestrial objects that are reflected in vapors of air; it takes a body there and photographs it, in a way. If a man, for example, has the thought of killing another, however impassive his material body may be, his fluidic body is put into action by his thought, in which all the nuances are reproduced; he fluidically executes the gesture, the action he intends to accomplish; his thought creates the image of the victim, and the whole scene is pictured, as in a painting, like it is in his mind.
That is how the most secret movements of the soul are reflected in the fluidic envelope; that a soul, incarnate or discarnate, can read another soul as in a book, and see what is not perceptible by the eyes of the body. The eyes of the body see the interior impressions that are reflected on the features of the face: anger, joy, sadness; but the soul sees in the features of the soul the thoughts that are not expressed in the outside.
However, according to the intention, the clairvoyant may well foresee the realization of the act that will follow it, but he cannot determine the moment when it will be accomplished, nor specify the details, nor even affirm that it will be accomplished, because subsequent circumstances may modify the arranged plans and change the outcomes. He cannot see what is not yet in the mind; what he sees is the current or usual concern of the individual, his desires, his projects, his good or bad intentions; hence the errors in the forecasts of certain seers, when an event is subordinated to the free will of a man; they can only foresee the probability from the thought they see, but not affirm that it will take place in such and such a way, and at such a time. The more or less accuracy in the predictions depends, moreover, on the extent and clarity of the psychic vision; in certain individuals, Spirits or incarnate, it is diffuse or limited to a point, while in others it is clear, and embraces all the thoughts and wills that must contribute to the realization of a fact; but above all, there is always the superior will that, in its wisdom, can allow or prevent a revelation; in the latter case, an impenetrable veil is thrown over the most insightful psychic sight. (See Genesis, Chapter on Foresight).
The theory of fluidic creations, and consequently of the photography of thought, is a conquest of modern Spiritism, and can henceforth be considered acquired, in principle, except for the applications of detail that are the result of observation. This phenomenon is undoubtedly the source of fantastic visions and must play a big role in some dreams.
We believe that one can find there the explanation of mediumship by the glass of water. (See the previous article). Considering that the object that we see cannot be in the glass, the water must act as a mirror that reflects the image created by the thought of the Spirit. This image can be the reproduction of a real thing, just as it can be that of a fictional creation. The glass of water is, in all cases, only a means of reproducing it, but it is not the only one, as the diversity of the processes employed by some clairvoyants proves it; this may be better for some organisms.
Death of Mr. Bizet, priest of Sétif
Hunger among the Spirits
“Mr. Bizet, parish priest of Sétif, died on April 15th, at the age of forty-three, undoubtedly victim of his eagerness during the cholera, and of the fatigue he endured during the famine in which he showed truly exemplary activity and dedication. Born in the vicinity of Viviers, in the Ardèche Department, for seventeen years he had been a pastor of this town, where he earned the sympathies of all its inhabitants, without distinction of cults, by his prudence, his moderation and the wisdom of his character.
In the beginning of Spiritism in this locality, and mainly when the Echo of Sétif had proclaimed this doctrine out loud, Mr. Bizet for a moment wanted to fight it; however, he refrained from entering a struggle that they were determined to support. Since then, he had carefully read your books. It is probably to this reading that we must attribute his reserved wisdom when he was ordered to read from the podium the famous commandment from Mgr. Pavie, bishop of Algiers, who qualified Spiritism as the new shame of Algeria. Mr. Bizet did not want to read this letter himself from the pulpit; he had his vicar read it, without adding any comment.”
We also extract from the Journal de Sétif, April 23rd, the following passage on the obituary it published about Mr. Bizet.
“His funeral took place on the day after his death, on April 15th. A requiem mass was sung at ten o'clock in the morning for the repose of his soul; it was officiated by one of the grand vicars, sent by the bishop a few days earlier. Not one person from Sétif was missing; the different religions had gathered and mingled to bid farewell to Father Bizet. The Arabs, represented by Qaids and cadhis; the Israelites by the Rabbi and the main notables among them; the Protestants, through their pastor, were there, competing in zeal and eagerness to give Father Bizet a final testimony of esteem, affection, and grief. The gathering of so many different religions in the same feeling of sympathy is one of the greatest successes achieved by Christian charity, that during his apostolate in Sétif, never ceased to animate Abbot Bizet. Living amid a population that is far from being homogeneous, and among which there are dissidents of all kinds, he knew how to keep intact the Catholic faith that had been entrusted to him, while having benevolent and affectionate relationships with those who did not share his religious convictions, winning him everybody’s sympathy.
But what overflowed from all hearts was the memory of the feelings of Christian charity that drove Father Bizet. His charity was gentle, patient before anything else, in the long winter we have just gone through, amid a dreadful misery that had commended him a multitude of unfortunate people. His charity believed everything, hoped for everything, endured everything, and was never discouraged. It was amid this dedication to help the unfortunate starving people, threatened every day with dying of cold and hunger, that he took the germ of the disease that has ravished him from this world, if he was not already affected, owing to the exceptional dedication he had displayed during the cholera of last summer."
Was Mr. Bizet a Spiritist? Not ostensibly, but in his inner self, we ignore it; if he were not, he at least had the good spirit not to anathematize a belief that brings the skeptical and indifferent back to God. Besides, what does it matter to us? He was a good man, a true Christian, a priest according to the Gospel; as such, even if it had been hostile to us, the Spiritists would not place him less among the men whose memory humanity must honor and that it must take for model.
The Spiritist Society of Paris wanted to give him a testimony of its respectful sympathy by calling him to its midst, where he gave the following communication:
Parisian Society, Paris May 14th, 1868
“I am pleased, sir, for the benevolent appeal you have kindly addressed to me, and to which I consider an honor as well as a pleasure to respond. If I did not immediately come to you, it is because the disturbance of the separation and the new spectacle with which I was struck, did not allow me to do so. And then, I did not know which one to hear; I have found many friends whose warm welcome has greatly helped me to recognize myself; but I also had the atrocious spectacle of famine among the Spirits, before my eyes. I found up there many of those unfortunate people, dead in the tortures of hunger, still seeking in vain to satisfy an imaginary need, fighting against each other to tear off a shred of food that slips through their hands, tearing each other apart, and if I may say so, devouring each other; a horrible, hideous scene, exceeding anything most distressing that human imagination can conceive! … Many of those unfortunate people recognized me, and their first cry was: Bread! It was in vain that I tried to make them understand their situation; they were deaf to my consolations. - What a terrible thing death in such conditions, and how this spectacle is of such a nature to make one reflect on the nothingness of certain human thoughts! … Thus, while on earth one thinks that those that left are at least spared from the cruel torture they were undergoing, we see on the other side that it is not, and that the picture is no less gloomy, although the actors have changed their appearance.
You ask me if I was a Spiritist. If you mean by that word accepting all the beliefs that your doctrine advocates, no, I did not get there. I admired your principles; I believed them capable of delivering salvation to those who put them sincerely into practice; but I had my reservations on many points. I did not follow, about you, the example of my colleagues and of some of my superiors whom I internally blamed, because I have always thought that intolerance was the mother of skepticism, and that it was better to have a belief in charity and the practice of good, than not to have any at all. Was I a de facto Spiritist? It is not for me to comment on this.
As for the little good that I was able to do, I am truly embarrassed at the exaggerated praise addressed to me. Who would not have acted like me? ... Are they not more deserving than me still, if there is some merit in that, those who devoted themselves to helping the unfortunate Arabs, and who were only brought there by the love of good? ... Charity was a duty to me, owing to the character with which I was invested. By failing, I would have been guilty, I would have lied to God and to the men to whom I had devoted my existence. Who could have remained insensitive to so much misery? ...
You see, they did as always: magnified the facts enormously; I have been surrounded by a sort of renown that makes me confused and sorrowful, and from which I suffer in my self-esteem; because after all I know very well that I do not deserve all this, and I am quite sure, sir, that by knowing me better, you will reduce the noise that has been made around me to its fair value. If I have any merit, let it be granted to me, I consent to it, but may a pedestal with a stolen reputation not be raised for me, for I cannot agree to that.
As you can see, sir, I am still very new in this new world to me, very ignorant most of all, and more eager to instruct myself than capable of instructing others. Your principles seem to me today more correct because after having read the theory, I see their broadest practical application. So, I would be happy to assimilate them completely, and I would be grateful if you would sometimes accept me as one of your listeners.
Father Bizet.”
Observation: To anyone who does not know the true constitution of the invisible world, it will seem strange that Spirits who, according to them, are abstract, immaterial, indefinite, bodyless beings, are in the grip of the horrors of famine; but the astonishment ceases when one realizes that these same Spirits are beings like us; that they have a body, a fluidic one it is true, but that is nonetheless matter; that by leaving their fleshly envelope, certain Spirits continue the terrestrial life with the same vicissitudes during a more or less long time. It seems strange, but it is so, and observation teaches us that such is the situation of the Spirits who have lived more of the material life than of the spiritual life, a situation often terrible, because the illusion of the needs of the flesh is felt, and one has all the anguishes of an impossible to satisfy need. The mythological torture of Tantalus[1] shows, among the ancients, a more accurate knowledge of the state of the world beyond the grave than one supposes, more precise especially than among the moderns.
Quite different is the position of those who, from this life, have dematerialized by the elevation of their thoughts and their identification with the future life; all the pains of bodily life cease with the last breath, and the Spirit immediately hovers, radiant, in the ethereal world, happy like the prisoner freed from his chains.
Who told us that? Is it a system, a theory? Did anyone say it had to be, and do we take their word for it? No; it is the inhabitants themselves of the invisible world who repeat it on all corners of the globe, for the teaching of the incarnates.
Yes, legions of Spirits continue their bodily life with its tortures and anguish; but which ones? Those who are still too subservient to matter to instantly detach themselves from it. Is it a cruelty of the Supreme Being? No, it is a law of a nature, inherent to the state of inferiority of the Spirits and necessary for their advancement; it is a mixed prolongation of terrestrial life for a few days, a few months, a few years, depending on the moral state of the individuals. Would they have come to accuse this legislation of barbarism, those who advocate the dogma of eternal, irremissible penalties, and the flames of hell as an effect of sovereign justice? Can they put it in parallel with a temporary situation, always subordinate to an individual desire to progress, to the possibility of advancing through new incarnations? Besides, doesn’t it depend on everyone to escape this intermediate life that is frankly neither the material nor the spiritual life? The Spiritists escape it naturally, because, understanding the state of the spiritual world before entering it, they immediately realize their situation.
The evocations show us a crowd of Spirits who believe they are still of this world: suicides, tortured people who do not suspect that they are dead, and suffer from their kind of death; others who attend their funeral as if of a stranger; greedy people who guard their treasures, sovereigns who still believe they are in command and who are furious at not being obeyed; after great maritime disasters, castaways who fight against the fury of the waves; after a battle, soldiers who fight, and beside all that, radiant Spirits, who no longer have anything earthly, and are to the incarnate what the butterfly is to the caterpillar. Can one ask what is the use of evocations when they let us know, down to its finest details, this world that awaits us all at the end of it? It is the incarnate humanity that converses with the discarnate humanity; the prisoner that talks to the free man. No, of course, they are of no use to the superficial man who sees them only as an amusement; they serve him no more than recreational physics and chemistry serve his education; but for the philosopher, the serious observer who thinks about the tomorrow of life, it is a great and healthy lesson; a whole new world is being discovered; it is the light cast on the future; it is the destruction of secular prejudices on the soul and on the future life; it is the sanction of universal solidarity that links all beings. We can be deceived, we say; undoubtedly, as we can be on all things, even on those that we see and that we touch: everything depends on the way of observing.
There is nothing strange about the picture presented by Father Bizet; it comes, on the contrary, to confirm, by one more great example, what we already knew; and what rules out any idea of the reflection of thoughts is that he did so spontaneously, without anyone thinking of focusing their attention on this point. Why then would he have come to say it without being asked, if it was not true? He was undoubtedly led there for our instruction. Moreover, the whole communication bears a stamp of seriousness, sincerity and modesty that is well in its character, and which is not characteristic of mystifying Spirits.
[1] In Greek mythology, Tantalus was punished by Zeus to forever go thirsty and hungry (T.N.)
Spiritism Everywhere
Journal La Solidarité
Spiritism leads precisely to the goal that all men of progress propose; it is therefore impossible that, even without knowing each other, they do think in the same about certain points, and that, when they do get to know each other, they do not join hands to march together against their common enemies: the social prejudices, routine, fanaticism, intolerance, and ignorance.
La Solidarité is a journal whose editors take their title seriously; and what a vaster and more fruitful field for the moralist philosopher than this word that contains the whole program of the future of humanity! Thus, this periodical that has always been noted for the elevated reach of its views, if it does not have the popularity of light papers, it has acquired more solid credit among serious thinkers.[1]Although, to this day, it has not shown itself to be very sympathetic to our doctrines, we didn’t do less justice to the sincerity of its points of views and the undeniable talent of its writings. It is therefore with great satisfaction that today we see it doing justice to the principles of Spiritism. Its editors will also give us the credit for recognizing that we have taken no steps to bring them to us; their opinion, therefore, is not the result of any personal deference.
With the title Bulletin of the Philosophical and Religious Movement, the May 1st issue contains a remarkable article from which we extract the following passages:
“The mess is constantly increasing. Where will it stop? It is not only in politics that we no longer get along; it is no longer only in social economy, but it is also in morality and religion, so that the disorder extends to all spheres of human activity, that it has invaded the whole domain of consciousness, and that civilization itself is involved.
Not that the material order is in danger. Today there are too many acquired elements in society and too many interests to maintain for the material order to be seriously disturbed. But the material order proves nothing. It can persist for a long time when the very principle of social life is reached, and corruption slowly dissolves the organism. Order reigned in Rome under the Caesars, while Roman civilization was crumbling every day, not by the efforts of the barbarians, but by the weight of its own vices.
Will our society succeed in eliminating from its midst the morbid elements that threaten to become its seeds of dissolution and death? We hope so, but it requires the fulcrum of the eternal principles, the assistance of a truly positive science, and the prospect of a new ideal.
These are the conditions of social salvation because these are the means of a true rebirth for individuals. A society can only be the product of the social beings that constitute it, and as the result of their physical, intellectual, and moral state. If you want social transformation, make the new man first.[2]
Although the circle of readers of philosophical publications has grown a lot in recent years, how many people still ignore the existence of these journals, or neglect reading them! It is a mistake. Without them, it is impossible to realize the state of the souls. The organizations of contemporary philosophy have yet another reach: they prepare the questions that the events will soon raise, and that will be urgent to solve.
Certainly, there is great confusion in the philosophical press; it is a bit like the Tower of Babel: everyone speaks their own language and is much more concerned with covering the neighbor's voice than listening to their reasons. Each system aspires to be unique and excludes all others. But we must be careful not to take them literally in their exclusivity. And there is possibly no one of them that does not represent some legitimate point of view. They will all pass, for truth alone is eternal; but none of them, perhaps, will have been completely sterile; not one will have disappeared without adding something to the intellectual capital of humanity. Materialism, religious and philosophical positivism, “independentism” (forgive me for this barbarism, it is not mine), criticism, idealism, spiritualism, spiritism - because it is necessary to count on this newcomer that has more supporters than all the others together; and on the other hand, liberal Protestantism, liberal idealism, and even liberal Catholicism: such are the names of the main banners that, in various capacities and with unequal strengths, are represented in the philosophical arena. No doubt, there is no army here since there is no obedience to a leader, no hierarchy, no discipline, but these groups, today divided and independent, can be united by a common danger.
The philosophical movement that we are witnessing shortly precedes the great religious movement that is being prepared. Soon religious questions will fascinate people's minds, as social questions once did, and even more strongly.
That the order must be founded by a simple evolution of the Christian idea brought back to its primitive purity, as some think, or by a kind of fusion of beliefs on the wasteland of a Judeo-Christian deism, as hoped by other men of good will, or what seems to us much more probable, by the intervention of a larger and more comprehensible idea, that gives human life its true goal, the first need for the time we are in is freedom: freedom to think and publish one's thoughts, freedom of conscience and worship, freedom of propaganda and preaching! Of course, amid so many current systems, it is impossible not to see the opening of a phase of ardent, passionate, apparently disordered discussions, but this preparatory phase is necessary just as chaotic agitation is necessary for creation. Like lightning and bolts in the earth's atmosphere, the amalgamation of ideas stirs the moral atmosphere to purify it. Who can fear the storm, knowing that it must restore the disturbed balance and renew the sources of life?”
The same issue contains the following appreciation of our work about the Genesis. We only reproduced it because it is linked to the general interests of the Doctrine:
“There is something of capital importance happening in our time, and people pretend not to see it. There are, however, phenomena to be observed that are of interest to science, notably physics and human physiology; but, even when the phenomena of what is called Spiritism exist only in the imagination of its followers, the belief in Spiritism, so rapidly spread everywhere, is a considerable phenomenon and well worthy of occupying the meditations of the philosopher. It is difficult, even impossible to assess the number of people who believe in Spiritism, but we can say that this belief is general in the United States, and that it is spreading more and more in Europe. In France, there is a whole Spiritist literature. Paris has two or three journals that represent it. Lyon, Bordeaux, Marseille each have their own. Mr. Allan Kardec is in France the most eminent representative of Spiritism. Fortunately to this belief it found a leader who knew how to keep it within the limits of rationalism. It would have been so easy, with all this mixture of real phenomena and purely ideal and subjective creations that constitutes the marvelousness of what is called Spiritism, to indulge in the attraction of the miracle, and the resurrection of old superstitions! Spiritism could have lent the enemies of reason a powerful support if it had turned to demonology, and there exists within the Catholic world a party that still makes all its efforts there. There is also a whole deplorable literature there, unhealthy, but fortunately without influence. Spiritism, on the contrary, in France as in the United States, resisted the spirit of the Middle Ages. The demon plays no part in it, and the miracle never comes to introduce its silly explanations. Apart from the hypothesis that forms the basis of Spiritism and that consists in believing that the Spirits of dead people talk to the living by means of certain processes of correspondence, very simple and accessible to everyone; apart from the hypothesis of this starting point, we were saying, we find ourselves in the presence of a general doctrine that is perfectly in keeping with the state of science in our time, and that perfectly meets the needs and modern aspirations. And what is remarkable is that the Spiritist doctrine is almost the same everywhere. If we study it only in France, we can believe that the works of Mr. Allan Kardec, which are like the encyclopedia of Spiritism, have a lot to do with it. But this parity of doctrine extends to other countries; for example, Davis' teachings in the United States do not differ essentially from those of Mr. Allan Kardec. It is true that, in the ideas emitted by Spiritism, one finds nothing that could not have been found by the human mind, given over to the sole resources of imagination and of positive science; but considering that the syntheses proposed by the Spiritist writers are scientific and rational, they deserve to be examined without prejudice, without bias, by philosophical criticism.
The new book by Mr. Allan Kardec addresses the issues that are the subject of our studies. We cannot present the report today. We will come back to this in a future issue, and we will say at the same time what we think of the so-called Spiritist phenomena, and the explanations that can be given to them in the current state of science."
Note: This same number contains a remarkable article by Mr. Raisant, entitled: My religious ideal, that the Spiritists would not disavow.
[1] La Solidarité, a monthly journal of 16 in-4 pages, published on the 1st of each month. Price: Paris, 5 francs per year; departments, 6 francs; foreigner, 7 francs. Price of an issue, 25 cents; by mail, 30 cents. - Office: rue des Saints-Pères, 13, at the Library of Social Sciences.
[2] We wrote in 1862: “Before making institutions for men, we must form men for institutions."(Spiritist Journey).
Conferences
In a series of conferences given last April by Mr. Chavée, at the Free Institute of Boulevard des Capucines, # 39, the speaker made, with as much talent as he did with real science, an analytical and philosophical study of the Indian Vedas and the laws of Manu, compared to the book of Job and the Psalms. This subject led him to considerations of great importance that directly touch on the fundamental principles of Spiritism. Here are some notes collected by a listener in these conferences; these are only thoughts seized on the fly, that necessarily misses out by being detached from the whole and deprived of their developments, but that suffice to show the order of ideas followed by the author:
“What is the point of throwing a veil over what is?" What is the use of not saying out loud what one is thinking in a whisper? One must have the courage to say it; as for me, I will have this courage.
In the Indian Vedas it says, “We have our peers up there”, and I agree with that.
“With the eyes of the flesh one cannot see everything."
“Man has an indefinite existence, and the progress of the soul is indefinite. Whatever the sum of her lights, she always must learn, for she has infinity in front of her, and although she cannot reach it, her goal will always be to get closer and closer to that."
“Individual man cannot exist without an organism that limits him within creation. If the soul exists after death, then it has a body, an organism that I call the superior organism, as opposed to the carnal body that is the inferior organism. During vigil these two organisms are, so to speak, confused; during sleep, somnambulism and ecstasy the soul makes use only of its ethereal body or the superior organism; she is freer in this state; her manifestations are more elevated, because she acts on this more perfect organism that offers her less resistance; she embraces a whole and relationships that are admired, something that cannot be done with her inferior organism that limits her clairvoyance and the field of her observations."
The soul is without extension; it is only extended by its ethereal body and circumscribed by the limits of this body that Saint Paul calls a luminous organism.
An organism, ethereal in its constituent elements, but invisible and reachable only by scientific induction, does not, in any way, contradict the known laws of physics and chemistry.
There are facts that experimentation can always reproduce, noting the existence, in man, of a superior internal organism that must succeed the usual opaque organism at the time of the destruction of the latter.
After death separates the soul from its carnal organism, it continues life in space, with its ethereal body, thus retaining its individuality. Among the men of whom we have spoken and who have died according to the flesh, there are certainly some here among us who participate, invisible, at our talks; they are by our side, and hover above our heads; they see us and hear us. Yes, they are there, I assure you.
The scale of beings is continuous; before being what we are, we have passed through all the steps of this ladder that are below us, and we will continue to climb those that are above. Before our brain was a reptile, it was a fish, and it was a fish before it was a mammal.
Materialists deny these truths; they are honest people; they are in good faith, but they are wrong! I challenge a materialist to come here to this podium and prove that he is right and that I am wrong. Come and prove materialism! No, they will not prove it; they will only put forward ideas based on a void; they will only oppose denials, while I am going to demonstrate by facts the truth of my thesis.
Are there pathological phenomena that prove the existence of the soul after death? Yes, there are, and I'll mention one. I see medical doctors here who claim that there aren’t. I will only answer this: If you haven't seen any, it's because you looked badly. Observe, seek, study, and you will find some as I have found myself.
It is to somnambulism and ecstasy that I am going to ask for the proofs that I have promised you. Somnambulism? I will be asked; but the Academy of Medicine has not yet recognized it. - What does that matter to me? I don't care about the Academy of Medicine, and I will do without it. - But Mr. Dubois, of Amiens, wrote a big book against this doctrine. - It doesn't matter to me either; these are opinions without proof, that disappear before the facts.
People will say to me still: "It is no longer in fashion to defend somnambulism. I will answer that I do not want to be fashionable, and that, if so, few men dare to profess truths that still attract ridicule, I am one of those whom ridicule cannot reach, and who willingly face it in good will, courageously saying what they believe to be the truth. If each of us acted like that, skepticism would soon lose all the ground that it has gained for some time and be replaced by faith; not the faith that is the daughter of revelation, but a more solid faith, the daughter of science, observation, and reason.”
The speaker cites numerous examples of somnambulism and ecstasy, that gave him proof, in some way material, of the existence of the soul, of its action isolated from the carnal body, of its individuality after death, and, finally, of his ethereal body, that is no other but the fluidic envelope or perispirit.
The existence of the perispirit, suspected by elites of intelligences since the highest antiquity, but ignored by the masses, demonstrated, and popularized in recent times by Spiritism, is a whole revolution in psychological ideas, and consequently in philosophy. Having this starting point admitted, we inevitably arrive, from deduction to deduction, to the individuality of the soul, to the plurality of existences, to indefinite progress, to the presence of Spirits among us, in a word, to all the consequences of Spiritism, up to the fact of the manifestations that can be explained in a very natural way.
On the other hand, we have demonstrated in time that by speaking of the principle of the plurality of existences, accepted today by several serious thinkers, even outside Spiritism, we arrive precisely at the same consequences.
If, therefore, men whose knowledge is authoritative, openly profess, verbally or by their writings, even without speaking of Spiritism, some of the doctrine of the perispirit, by any given name, others to the plurality of existences, it is professing Spiritism, since these are two roads that inevitably lead to it. If they drew these ideas from themselves and from their own observations, it only proves that those are part of nature and how irresistible their power is. Thus, perispirit and reincarnation are now two open doors for Spiritism, in the field of philosophy and popular beliefs.
Mr. Chavée's conferences are therefore true Spiritist lectures, minus the word; and in this last aspect, we will say that they are, for the moment, more beneficial to the doctrine than if they openly raised the flag. They popularize its fundamental ideas, without offending those who by ignorance of the matter, would have prejudices against the name. A clear proof of the sympathy that these ideas meet in public opinion is the enthusiastic reception given to the doctrines professed by Mr. Chavée, by the large public that flock to his conferences.
We are convinced that more than one writer, who makes fun of the Spiritists, applauds Mr. Chavée and his doctrines, finding it perfectly rational, without suspecting that they are nothing other than the purest Spiritism.
The journal La Solidarité, in the issue of May 1st, that we cited above, gives a report of these conferences, to which we draw the attention of our readers, in that it completes the information given above from other points of view.
Note: The abundance of material obliges us to hand over to the next issue the review of two very interesting feuilletons by Mr. Bonnemère, the author of the Novel of the future, published in the Siècle of April 24th and 25th, 1868, with the title Paris somnambulist; Spiritism is clearly defined there.
Bibliographic News
Religion and politics in modern society
by Frédéric Herrenschneider.[1]
Mr. Herrenschneider is a former Saint-Simonian, and it was there that he drew his keen love for progress. Since then, he has become a Spiritist, and yet we are far from sharing his point of view on all points, and from accepting all the solutions he gives. His work is a work of high philosophy where the Spiritist element holds an important place; we will only examine it from the point of view of the agreement and divergence of his ideas regarding Spiritism. Before moving into the examination of his theory, some preliminary considerations seem essential to us.
Three great doctrines divide the spirits, with the names of different religions and very distinct philosophies; they are materialism, spiritualism, and Spiritism; however, one can be a materialist and believe or not believe in the free will of man; in the second case, one is an atheist or a pantheist; in the first, one is inconsistent, and still takes the name of pantheist or that of naturalist, positivist, etc.
One is spiritualist from the moment that one is not a materialist, that is one admits a spiritual principle, distinct from matter, whatever the idea that one has of its nature and its destiny. Catholics, Greeks, Protestants, Jews, Muslims, Deists are all spiritualists, despite the essential differences in dogma that divide them.
The Spiritists have a clearer and more precise idea of the soul; it is not a vague and abstract being, but a defined being that takes some concrete, limited, circumscribed form. Regardless of intelligence, that is its essence, it has special attributes and effects, which are the fundamental principles of their doctrine. They admit: the fluidic body or perispirit; the indefinite progress of the soul; reincarnation or plurality of existences, as a necessity for progress; the plurality of inhabited worlds; the presence in our midst of souls or Spirits who have lived on Earth and the continuation of their care for the living; the perpetuity of affections; the universal solidarity that links the living and the dead, the Spirits of all the worlds, and hence the efficacy of prayer; the possibility of communicating with the Spirits of those who are no more; in man, the spiritual or psychic sight, that is an effect of the soul.
They reject the dogma of eternal, irremediable penalties, as irreconcilable with the justice of God; but they admit that the soul, after death, suffers and endures the consequences of all the evil that she has done during life, all the good that she could have done and that she did not do. One’s sufferings are the natural consequence of one’s actions; they last as long as the perversity or moral inferiority of the Spirit lasts; they diminish as he improves and cease by repairing the evil; this repair takes place in successive bodily existences. The Spirit, always having his freedom of action, is thus the own maker of his happiness and his unhappiness, in this world and in the next. Man is fatally inclined neither to good nor to evil; he accomplishes both by his will and perfects himself by experience. As a consequence to that principle, the Spiritists admit neither the demons, predestined to evil, nor the special creation of angels, predestined to infinite happiness, without having had the trouble of deserving it; demons are still imperfect human Spirits, but who will improve over time; the angels are Spirits that arrived at perfection after having passed, like the others, through all the degrees of inferiority.
Spiritism admits, for each one, only the responsibility for his own acts; the original sin, according to that, is personal; it consists of the imperfections that everyone brings when is reborn, because one has not yet shed them in one’s previous existences, and of which one naturally suffers the consequences in the present life.
Neither does it admit, as a supreme final reward, the useless and blissful contemplation of the elected ones during eternity; but, on the contrary, an incessant activity, from the top to the bottom of the scale of beings, where each one has assignments in proportion to their degree of advancement.
Such is, in a very short summary, the basis of the Spiritist beliefs; one is a Spiritist from the moment that one enters this order of ideas, even when one does not admit all the points of the doctrine in their integrity or all their consequences. Although not a complete Spiritist, one is nonetheless a Spiritist, meaning that one is often a Spiritist without knowing it, sometimes without wishing to admit it to oneself, and that among the followers of the different religions, many are in fact Spiritists, even if not by name.
The common belief to spiritualists is to believe in a creator God, and to admit that the soul, after death, continues to exist, in the form of a pure Spirit, completely detached from all matter, and that she will be able, with or without the resurrection of her material body, to enjoy an eternal happy or unhappy existence.
Materialists believe, on the contrary, that force is inseparable from matter and cannot exist without it; consequently, God is for them only a gratuitous hypothesis, unless he is matter itself; the materialists deny, with all their force, the conception of an essentially spiritual soul and that of a personality surviving death.
Regarding the soul as the spiritualists accept it, their criticism is based on the fact that since force is inseparable from matter, a personal, active and powerful soul cannot exist as a geometric point in space, dimensionless of any kind, neither length, nor width, nor height. What force, what power, what action can such a soul have on the body during life; what progress can it achieve, and in what way does it keep its individuality if it is nothing; how could she be susceptible to happiness or unhappiness after death? They ask the spiritualists.
We must not hide it from ourselves, this argument is specious, but it is without value against the doctrine of the Spiritists; they admit the soul distinct from the body, like the spiritualists, with an eternal life and an indestructible personality, but they consider this soul as indissolubly united to matter; not the matter of the body itself, but another more ethereal, fluidic and incorruptible that they call perispirit, a fortunate word expressing well the thought that is the origin and the very basis of Spiritism.
If we summarize the three doctrines, we will say that, for materialists, the soul does not exist; or if it exists, it merges with matter without any distinct personality apart from present life, where this personality is even more apparent than real.
For the spiritualists, the soul exists in the state of Spirit, independent of God and of all matter.
For the Spiritists, the soul is distinct from God who created it, inseparable from a fluidic and incorruptible matter that we can call the perispirit.
This preliminary explanation will make it possible to understand that there are Spiritists without knowing it.
Indeed, from the moment when one is neither a materialist nor a spiritualist, one can only be a Spiritist, despite the disgust that some seem to feel for this qualification.
Here we are a far away from the fanciful appreciations of those who imagine that Spiritism rests only on the evocation of the Spirits; there are, however, some Spiritists who have never made a single evocation; others who have never seen it and do not even want to see it, their belief not needing this resource; and for relying only on reason and study, this belief is nonetheless complete and serious.
We even think that it is in its philosophical and moral form that Spiritism meets the most firm and convinced supporters; the communications are only means of conviction, of demonstration and above all of consolation; we should only resort to it with caution, and when we already know what we want to obtain.
It is not that the communications are the exclusive sharing of the Spirits; they often take place spontaneously and, sometimes even, in environments hostile to Spiritism, from which they are independent; they are, in fact, only the result of laws and natural actions that Spirits or men can use, one or the other, either independently or in agreement between them.
But just as it is wise to put instruments of physics, chemistry, and astronomy only in the hands of those who know how to use them, so it is advisable to initiate communications only when they can have a real utility, and not with the aim of satisfying a foolish curiosity.
Having said that, we can examine the remarkable work of Mr. Herrenschneider; it is the work of a deep thinker and a convinced, if not complete Spiritist, but we do not agree with all the conclusions he reaches.
Mr. Herrenschneider admits the existence of a Creator God, present in creation everywhere, penetrating all bodies with his fluidic substance and being in us as we are in him; this is the remarkable solution that Mr. Allan Kardec presented in his Genesis as a hypothesis.
But, according to the author, God filled all the space in the beginning; he would have created each being by withdrawing from the place that he conceded, allowing his free development under his unstoppable protection; this progressive development takes place, first of all, under the necessary effect of the laws of nature, and by the coercion of evil; then, when the Spirit has already progressed sufficiently, it can combine its own action with the fatal action of natural laws to activate its progress.
Throughout this phase of the existence of beings that begins by the molecule of the mineral, continues in the plant, develops in the animal, and is determined in man, the Spirit collects and preserves knowledge through its perispirit; it thus acquires a certain experience. The accomplished progress is very slow, and the slower it is, the more the incarnations are multiplied.
As we can see, the author adopts the scientific principles of the progress of beings, issued by Lamarck, Geoffroy Saint-Hilaire, and Darwin, with the difference that the moderating action of the animal forms and organs is no longer only the result of selection and vital competition, but it is also, and primarily, the effect of the intelligent action of the animal Spirit, incessantly modifying forms and matter that it takes on to achieve an appropriation more in accordance with the acquired experience.
It is in this order of ideas that we would like to have seen the author insisting on the beneficent and kind action of the superior beings, contributing to the advancement of the weakest, guiding, and protecting them by a feeling of sympathy and solidarity, the development of which is fortunately presented in the book of Genesis and in all the works of Mr. Allan Kardec.
Mr. Herrenschneider does not speak of the reciprocal action of beings on each other, except from the sad point of view of the bad action and the necessary progress that results from the evil in nature. About this point, he understood well that evil is only relative, and that it is one of the conditions of progress; this part of his work is well developed.
“Created,” he said, “in extreme weakness, in extreme laziness and having to be the means of our own end, we are obliged to arrive at perfection and power, happiness and freedom by our own efforts; our destiny is to be the children of our works in everything and everywhere, to create for us our unity, our personality, our originality as well as our happiness.”
“These, in my opinion, are the designs of God for us; but to succeed, the creator obviously cannot abandon us to ourselves, since being created in this tiny and molecular state, we are naturally plunged into a deep numbness; we would have even remained there in perpetuity, and we would never have taken a step forward if, in order to awaken us, to make our inert substance sensitive and to activate our force deprived of initiative, God had not subjected us to a system of coercion, that takes us from our origin, never leaves us, and forces us to deploy our efforts to satisfy the needs and the moral, intellectual and material instincts, to which he has made us slaves, as a result of the system of incarnation that he has arranged for this purpose."
Going further than the Stoics who claimed that pain did not exist and was only a word, we see that the Spiritists manage to pronounce this strange formula that evil itself is good, in the sense that it inevitably and necessarily leads to that.
On everything that precedes, we criticize the author for having forgotten that the closest solidarity binds all beings, and that the best of all are those who, having best understood this principle, constantly put it into action, so that all beings in nature contribute to the general goal and to the progress of one another: some without knowing it and motivated by their spiritual guides; others by understanding their duty to elevate and educate those around them, or who depend on them and by helping themselves with the support of the more advanced ones. Everyone understands today that parents owe their children a proper education, and that those who are happy, educated, and advanced must help the poor, the sufferers and the ignorant.
Consequently, we must understand the usefulness of prayer that puts us in relation with the Spirits that can guide us. Don’t we, sometimes, pray to those who live like us; who are our superiors or our equals, and can our life pass without this perpetual appeal that we make to the assistance of others? It is, therefore, not surprising that, hearing us, those who are no longer, are likewise sensitive to our prayers to the extent of what they can do, as in fact they would have done during their lifetime; sometimes we give to those who have not asked, but we give especially to those who ask; knock and it will be opened to you; pray, and if possible, you will be heard.
Do not think that everything is due to you and that you have to wait for the benefits without asking for them or deserving them; do not believe that everything happens inevitably and necessarily, but think, on the contrary, that you are in the midst of free and voluntary beings, as many as the sand of the sea, and that their action can join yours, at your request and following their sympathy that you have to know how to deserve.
Praying is a way of acting on others and on oneself, but this is not the time to develop this important subject; let us say only that prayer is only valid when it follows effort or work, and can do nothing without it, while work and generous efforts can very well substitute prayer; it is especially among the Spiritists that we admit this old saying: “To work is to pray.”
The most interesting part of Mr. Herrenschneider's book is that in which he does what one might call the psychology of the soul, conceived as such that the Spiritists understand it, and from this point of view his work is new and most curious.
The author clearly determines the phenomena that depend on the perispirit, and how he keeps at the disposal of the mind, the entire sum of his previous progress, while keeping track of the efforts and new progress attempted and realized by the being, at any given time.
According to these data, the nature of the soul or perispirit is to be considered as an acquired treasure, preserved in us, and containing all that concerns our being in the moral, intellectual, and practical order.
We will avoid using the terms adopted by the author who, to express that the soul can act, either by the effect of its acquired treasure or its intimate nature (perispirit), or by a new effort or voluntary action, uses the expression duality of the soul, although pointing out that the soul is one; this is an unfortunate expression that does not express the true thought of the author and that could be confusing to a careless mind.
Mr. Herrenschneider believes in the unity of the soul, like the Spiritists; like them, he admits the existence of the perispirit, which allows him to make a very fine critique of the psychology of the spiritualists, that he studies more specifically from the works of Mr. Cousin.
Starting from the same point as Socrates and Descartes: knowledge of oneself, the author establishes the primordial fact from which all our knowledge results, that is to say, the affirmation of ourselves made each time we use the words: I or me; the affirmation of the ego is therefore the true basis of psychology; now, there are several manifestations of this self that are presented to our observation, without one having any priority over the others and without their being reciprocally generated: I feel, - I know myself, - I am conscious of my individuality - I want to be satisfied. These last two facts of consciousness are self-evident and clear; they constitute the principle of unity of the being and that of our final cause or destiny, namely: to be happy.
In order to feel and to know oneself, it should be noted that one is perfectly aware of feeling without needing to make any effort; on the contrary, the perception of feeling is an act that results from an effort of the same order as attention; as soon as I stop trying, I no longer think or pay attention, and then I feel all the external things that make an impression on me, until one of them hits me hard enough that I examine it with my attention; so I can think or feel, be impressed or perceive, and judge my impression when I want to.
There are two different, heterogeneous psychological orders here, one of which is passive and is characterized by sensitivity and permanence: it is the feeling; and the other is active and is distinguished by the effort of attention, and by its intermittence: it is the voluntary thought.
It is from this observation that the author concludes on the existence of the perispirit, by a series of very interesting deductions, but too long to report here.
For Mr. Herrenschneider, the perispirit, or substance of the soul, is a simple, incorruptible, inert, extended, solid and sensitive matter; it is the potential principle that, by its subtlety, receives all impressions, assimilates them, preserves them, and is transformed, under this incessant action, to contain all our moral, intellectual, and practical nature.
The strength of the soul is of virtual, spiritual, active, voluntary, and reflective order; this is the principle of our activity. Wherever our perispirit is, our strength is also found. Our sensitivity, our sensations, our feelings, our memory, our imagination, our ideas, our common sense, our spontaneity, our moral nature, and our principles of honor, as well as dreams, passions, and madness itself, depend on the perispirit or the acquired treasure of our nature.
Attention, perception, reason, memory, fantasy, humor, thought, judgment, reflection, will, virtue, conscience, and vigilance, as well as somnambulism, elation, and monomania derive from our strength, as virtual qualities.
Considering that these qualities can be substituted by one another, without being mutually exclusive, and because the same organs must be used both by the perception and by the sensation that are equivalent, by the feeling as much as by reason, etc., it follows that each Spirit seldom uses both orders of its faculties with the same facility. From this observation, it follows for the author that the individuals who function more easily by virtue of the so-called potential faculties will have them more developed than the others, and will use them more willingly, and vice versa.
From this point of view and from an observation regarding the greater or lesser virtual power of certain clusters of individuals, generally grouped under the same race identification, the author concludes that there are Spirits that can be called French, English, Italian, Chinese or Black Spirits, etc.
Despite the explanatory difficulties that would result from such an idea, it must be admitted that the very careful studies made by Mr. Herrenschneider, on the different peoples, are very remarkable and in any case very interesting; but we would have liked the author to have indicated more clearly his thought that is obviously the following: Spirits are grouped in general according to their affinities; this is what causes Spirits of the same order and of the same degree of elevation to tend to incarnate on the same point of the globe, and from there results this national character, a phenomenon so singular in appearance. We will, therefore, say that there are no French or English Spirits, but that there are Spirits whose state, their habits, their traditions lead them to incarnate, some in France, others in England, like we see them during their life grouping themselves according to their sympathies, their moral value, and their characters. As for the individual progress, it always depends on the will, and not on the already acquired value of the perispirit that only serves, so to speak, as a starting point, intended to allow a new elevation of the Spirit, new conquests, and new progress.
We will leave aside the part of the book that deals with social order and the need for an imposed religion, because the author, still imbued with the principles of authority that he drew from Saint-Simonism, he departs too much, at this point, from the principles of absolute tolerance that Spiritism prides itself of professing. We think it is fair to teach, but we would be afraid of an imposed and necessary doctrine, because even if it were excellent for the present generation, it would inevitably become a hindrance for the following generations when they would have progressed.
Mr. Herrenschneider does not understand that morality can be independent of religion; in our opinion, the question is badly put, and each one discusses it precisely from the point of view where he is right. Independent moralists are right in saying that morality is independent of religious dogmas, in the sense that, without believing in any of the existing dogmas, many of the ancients were moral, and among the moderns there are many who have the right to boast about it. But what is true is that morality, and above all its practical application, is always dependent on our individual beliefs, whatever they may be; now, even if it is most philosophical, a belief constitutes the religion of the one who possesses it.
This is easily demonstrated by the daily facts of existence, and moralists, who claim to be independent, believe that one must respect oneself and respect others, by developing as much as possible, in oneself and in others, the elements of progress. Their morality will, therefore, depend on their belief; their actions will necessarily be affected, and this morality will be independent only of religions, beliefs, and dogmas in which they have no faith, that we find very fair and very rational, but also very elementary.
What we can say is that, in the present state of our society, there are moral principles that agree with all individual beliefs, whatever they may be, because individuals have modified their religious beliefs on certain points by virtue of scientific and moral progress, fortunately conquered by our ancestors.
We will end by saying that the author is, on many points, the disciple of Jean Reynaud. His book is the summary of studies and serious thoughts expressed clearly and powerfully; it is done with a care that must be praised, and this care goes even to the minutia in the material details of printing, that is of great importance for the clarity of such a serious book.
Despite the deep disagreement that separates us from Mr. Herrenschneider, both about his way of seeing to impose religion, as on his ideas regarding authority and family, that he has forgotten, as well as prayer, the benevolent solidarity of Spirits that he did not know how to appreciate, etc., ideas that Jean Reynaud himself had already disapproved of, it is impossible not to be touched by the merit of the book, and the value of the man who knew how to find strong thoughts, often right and always clearly expressed.
Spiritism is squarely affirmed there, at least in its fundamental principles, and considered in the elements of the philosophical science; there is this difference, however, in the point of departure, that the author arrives at the result by induction, while Spiritism, proceeding by experimentation, has based its theory on the observation of the facts. He is a very serious writer, that gives him the right of citizenship.
Emile Barrault, engineer.
[1] 1 vol. in-12; 600 pages. Price 5 francs; by mail, 5.75 francs. Dentu, Palais-Royal.
July
The science of number matching and fatalityWe rely on the fact that time is relative; it can only be appreciated according to the terms of comparison and the points of reference drawn from the revolution of the stars, and these terms vary according to the worlds, because outside the worlds time does not exist: there is no unit to measure infinity. Therefore, it does not appear that there can be a universal law of concordance for the date of events, since the calculation of the duration varies according to the worlds, unless there is, in this respect, a particular law for each world, assigned to its organization, as there is for the duration of the life of its inhabitants.
Undoubtedly, if such a law exists, it will be recognized one day: Spiritism that assimilates all truths, when they are established, will not reject this one; but since until now this law is neither attested by a sufficient number of facts, nor by a categorical demonstration, we should not worry much about it for it only interests us very indirectly. We do not hide from ourselves the seriousness of this law, if it does exist, but as the door of Spiritism will always be open to all progressive ideas, to all acquisitions of intelligence, it handles the necessities of the moment, without fear of being overwhelmed by the conquests of the future.
Having this question been submitted to the Spirits, in a very serious group of the country, and by that reason generally well assisted, it was answered:
“There are, certainly, in all moral phenomena, as in the physical phenomena, relationships based on numbers. The law of the concordance of dates is not a chimera; it is one of those that will be revealed to you later and will give you the key to things that seem anomalies to you; for, believe it, nature has no whims; she always walks accurately and reliably. Besides, this law is not like you suppose; to understand it in its reason for existing, its principle and its usefulness, you must acquire ideas that you do not have yet, and that will come with time. For the moment, this knowledge would be premature, which is why it is not given to you; it would, therefore, be useless to insist. Limit yourself to gathering the facts; observe without concluding anything, for fear of going confused. God knows how to give men the intellectual nourishment as they are able to absorb it. Before anything else, work on your moral advancement, this is the most essential, because it is through that that you will deserve to have new enlightenment."
We are of this opinion; we even think that there would be more disadvantages than advantages to prematurely popularize a belief that, in the hands of ignorance, could degenerate into abuse and superstitious practices, for lack of the counterweight of a rational theory.
The principle of the concordance of dates is therefore entirely hypothetical; but if it is not yet allowed to affirm anything with that respect, experience shows that, in nature, many things are subordinated to numerical laws, susceptible of the most rigorous calculation; this fact, of great importance, may one day shed light on the first question. It is thus, for example, that the likelihoods of chance are subject, as a whole, to a periodicity of astonishing precision; most chemical combinations, for the formation of compounds, take place in definite proportions, that is to say, a definite number of molecules of each of the elementary part is required, and one more or one less molecule completely changes the nature of the compound (see Genesis, chapter X, numbers 7 and following); crystallization takes place at angles of constant aperture; in astronomy, movements and forces follow progressions of mathematical rigor, and celestial mechanics is as exact as terrestrial mechanics; it is the same for the reflection of the rays of light, caloric and sound rays; it is on positive calculations that the chances of life and death are established in the insurances.
Thus, it is certain that numbers are in nature and that numerical laws govern most phenomena of the physical order. Is it the same with moral and metaphysical phenomena? This is what it would be presumptuous to assert without more accurate data than what we have. This question, moreover, raises others that have their significance, and on which we believe to be useful to present some observations from a general point of view.
Considering that a numerical law governs the births and mortality of individuals, couldn’t it be the same, but then on a larger scale, for collective individualities, such as races, peoples, cities, etc.? The phases of their ascending march, of their decadence and of their end, the revolutions that mark the stages of the progress of humanity, wouldn’t they be subjected to a certain periodicity? Regarding the numerical units for the calculation of the periods of the history of humanity, if they are not days, years, or centuries, they could be based on generations, as some facts would tend to suggest.
This is not a system; it is even less a theory, but a simple hypothesis, an idea based on a probability, and that one day may be able to serve as a starting point for more positive ideas.
But, one will ask, if the events that decide the fate of humanity, of a nation, of a tribe, have deadlines regulated by a numerical law, this is the blessing of fatality, and then what becomes of human free-will? Is Spiritism, therefore, in error when it says that nothing is fatal, and that man is the absolute master of his actions and his fate?
To answer this objection, we must take the question from higher grounds. Let us say, for starters, that Spiritism has never denied the inevitability of certain things, and on the contrary has always recognized it; but it says that fatality does not hinder free-will; this is easy to demonstrate.
All the laws that govern all the phenomena of nature have necessarily fatal consequences, that is, inevitable, and this fatality is essential to the maintenance of the universal harmony. Man, who suffers these consequences, is therefore, in certain ways, subjected to fatality in everything that does not depend on his initiative; thus, for example, he must fatally die: it is the common law from which he cannot escape, and by virtue of this law, he can die at any age, when his hour has come; but if he voluntarily hastens his death by suicide or by its excesses, he acts by virtue of his free will, because no one can force him to do so. He must eat to live, it is inevitable; but if he eats beyond the need, he is making an act of freedom.
The prisoner, in his cell, is free to move at will in the space that is granted to him; but the walls that he cannot cross are for him the fate that restricts his freedom. Discipline is a fatality for the soldier because it obliges him to acts that are independent of his will, but he is nonetheless free for his personal actions, for which he is responsible. So is with man in nature; nature has its fatal laws that oppose a barrier to him, but within which he can move at will. Why hasn’t God given man complete freedom? Because God is like a sensible father, who limits the freedom of his children to the level of their reason, and of the use they can make of it. If men are already using what is given to them so badly, if they do not know how to govern themselves, what if the laws of nature were at their discretion, and if they did not put a healthy brake on them?
Man can therefore be free in his actions despite the inevitability of the whole; he is free to a certain extent, to the extent necessary to leave him responsible for his actions; if, by virtue of this freedom, he disturbs harmony by the evil he does, if he puts a stop to the providential march of things, he is the first to suffer from it, and like the laws of nature are stronger than him, he ends up being dragged into the current; he then feels the need to return to the good, and everything regains its balance; so that the return to the good is still a free act although provoked, but not imposed, by fate. Man can, therefore, be free in his actions, despite the inevitability of the whole; he is free to a certain extent, to the extent necessary to leave him responsible for his actions; if, by virtue of this freedom, he disturbs harmony by evil deeds, if he puts a stop to the providential march of things, he is the first to suffer from it, and since the laws of nature are stronger than him, he ends up being dragged with the current; he then feels the need to return to good, and everything regains its balance, so that the return to good is still a free act, although provoked, but not imposed, by fate. The impetus given by the laws of nature, as well as the limits that they establish, are always good, because nature is the work of the divine wisdom; resistance to these laws is an act of freedom, and this resistance always involves evil; man being free to observe or break these laws, in what affects his person, is therefore free to do good or bad; if he could be fatally inclined to do evil, and this fatality only coming from a power superior to him, God would be the first to break His laws.
Who hasn’t many times thought this: “If I had not acted as I did in such circumstances, I would not be in the position where I am; if I had to start over, would I act differently?” Doesn't that mean recognizing that he was free to do or not to do? That he would be free to do better another time if the occasion presented itself? Now, God, who is wiser than him, foreseeing the errors into which he might fall, the bad use that he might make of his freedom, gives him indefinitely the possibility of beginning again, by the succession of his bodily existences, and he will begin again until, instructed by experience, he no longer takes the wrong path.
Man can, therefore, according to his will, hasten or delay the end of his trials, and this is what freedom consists of. Let us thank God for not having closed the road to happiness forever, by deciding our final fate after a fleeting existence, notoriously insufficient to reach the top of the ladder of progress, and for having given us, by the fate of reincarnation itself, the means to progress incessantly, by renewing the trials in which we have failed.
Fatality is absolute for the laws that govern matter because matter is blind; it does not exist for the Spirit that itself is called to react upon matter, by virtue of its freedom. If the materialist doctrines were true, they would be the most formal consecration of fatality; for, if man is only matter, he cannot have initiative; now, if you grant him the initiative in anything, it is because he is free, and if he is free, it is because there is in him something other than matter. Materialism, being the negation of the spiritual principle, is by that very fact, the negation of freedom; and, weird contradiction, the materialists, the very ones that proclaim the dogma of fatality, are the first to take advantage of that, to embrace their freedom; to claim it as a right in its most absolute plenitude, together with those that restrict it, and that without suspecting that it is claiming the privilege of the Spirit and not of matter.
Here comes another question. Fatality and freedom are two principles that seem to be mutually exclusive; the freedom of individual action is compatible with the inevitability of the laws that govern the whole, and doesn’t this action disturb its harmony? A few examples taken from the most vulgar phenomena of the material order will make the solution of the problem obvious.
We have said that the likelihoods of chance are balanced with a surprising regularity; in fact, it is a well-known result in the game of red and black that, despite the irregularity of their exit at each stroke, the colors are in equal number after a certain number of strokes; it means that out of a hundred strokes, there will be fifty reds and fifty blacks; on a thousand strokes, five hundred from one and five hundred from the other, within a few units. It is the same with even and odd numbers, and all the so-called double chances. If, instead of two colors, there are three, there will be a third of each; if there are four, a quarter, etc. Often the same color comes out in series of two, three, four, five, six straight hits; in a certain number of moves, there will be as many series of two reds as two black notes, as many three reds as three black notes, and so on; but the hits of two will be 50% less frequent as those of one; those of three, a third of those of one; those of four, a quarter, etc. With dice, since each die has six faces, if it is thrown sixty times, it will give ten times one point, ten times two points, ten times three points and so forth.
In the old lottery of France, there were ninety numbers placed in a wheel; five were drawn each time; records of several years have shown that each number came out in the proportion of one ninetieth and each decade in the proportion of one ninth.
The greater the number of draws, the more accurate the proportion; over ten or twenty draws, for example, it can be very uneven, but the equilibrium is established as the number of draws increases, and that with mathematical regularity. This being a constant fact, it is obvious that a numerical law presides over this distribution, when it is left to itself, and that nothing forces or precludes it. What is called chance is, therefore, subjected to a mathematical law, or to put it better, there is no chance. The capricious irregularity that occurs at each draw, or in a small number of draws, does not prevent the law from taking its course, hence one can say that there is, in this distribution, a real fatality; but this fatality that presides over the whole is null, or at least inappreciable, for each isolated draw.
We elaborated a bit on the example of games because it is one of the most striking and the easiest to verify, by the possibility of multiplying the events at will, in a short stretch of time; and as the law emerges from all the events, it is this multiplicity that made it possible to recognize it, otherwise it is likely that it would still be ignored.
The same law has been observed with precision in the chances of mortality; death, that seems to strike indiscriminately and blindly, nevertheless follows a regular and constant course, according to the age. We know very well that out of a thousand individuals of all ages in a year, so many will die from one to ten years, so many from ten to twenty, so many from twenty to thirty and so on; or else, that after a period of ten years, the number of survivors will be as many from one to ten, as many from ten to twenty, etc. Accidental causes of mortality may momentarily disturb this order, as in a game a long streak of the same color upsets the balance; but if instead of a period of ten years and a thousand individuals, we extend the observation over fifty years and a hundred thousand individuals, we will find the equilibrium restored.
From this one can suppose that all the eventualities that seem to be the effect of chance, in individual life, as in that of peoples and humanity, are governed by numerical laws, and that what is lacking to recognize them is to be able to embrace a rather considerable mass of events and a sufficient length of time, at a glance.
For the same reason, there would be nothing impossible if all the facts of a moral and metaphysical order were also subordinated to a numerical law, whose elements and bases are, until now, totally unknown to us. In any case, we see from the preceding that this law, or if you want, this fatality of the whole, would in no way eliminate free will; this is what we set out to demonstrate. Free will, being exercised only on isolated points of detail, it would not hinder the fulfillment of the general law any more than the irregularity of the output of each number would hinder the proportional distribution of these same numbers, on a given sequence of draws. Man exercises his free will in the small sphere of his individual action; this little sphere can be misaligned, without preventing it from gravitating with the whole, according to the common law, as the small swirls caused in the waters of a river, by the agitating fish, do not prevent the mass of water from following the forced course imprinted on them by the law of gravitation.
Since man has his free-will, fatality has nothing to do with his individual actions; as for the events of his private life that sometimes seem to inevitably affect him, they have two very distinct sources: some are the direct consequence of his conduct, in present life; many people are unhappy, sick, disabled by their own fault; many accidents are the result of carelessness; he can therefore only blame himself and not fate, or as they say, his bad star. The others are completely independent of the present life, and seem, by that very fact, imprinted with a certain fatality; but here again Spiritism shows us that this fatality is only apparent, and that certain painful positions in life have their reason for happening in the plurality of existences. The Spirit voluntarily chose them in erraticity, before his incarnation, as trials for his advancement; they are, therefore, the product of free-will and not of fatality. If sometimes they are imposed as atonement, by a superior will, it is still the result of bad actions, voluntarily committed by man in a previous existence, and not because of a fatal law, since he could have avoided them by acting otherwise.
Fatality is the brake imposed on man, by a will superior to him, and wiser than him, in everything that is not left to his initiative; but it is never a hindrance in the exercise of his free-will, regarding his personal actions. Fatality can neither impose evil nor good on him; to excuse any bad action by fate, or as it is often said, by destiny, would be to abdicate the judgment that God has given him to weigh the pros and cons, the expediency or the inconvenience, the advantages, or the disadvantages of everything. If an event is in the destiny of a man, it will take place despite his will, and it will always be for his own good; but the circumstances of the accomplishment depend on the use that he makes of his free-will, and he can often reverse into detriment what should be a good, if he acts with improvidence, and if he allows himself to be driven by his passions. He is even more mistaken if he takes his desire or the deviations of his imagination for his destiny. (See the Gospel according to Spiritism, chapter V, numbers 1 to 11).
Spontaneous generation and Genesis
From the fact that Spiritism assimilates all progressive ideas, it does not follow that it blindly champions all new conceptions, however attractive they may be, at first sight, at the risk of later receiving a denial of experience, and to face the ridicule of having sponsored an unsustainable work. If he does not take a clear position on certain controversial questions, it is not, as one might think, to spare the two parties, but out of prudence, and not to advance lightheartedly on a terrain that has not been sufficiently explored; that is why it only accept new ideas, even those that seem correct, first of all with reservation, for future assessment, and only in a definitive manner when they have reached the state of recognized truths.
The issue of spontaneous generation is one of those. Personally, it is a conviction for us, and if we had dealt with it in an ordinary work, we would have resolved it in the affirmative way; but in a work constituting the Spiritist doctrine, individual opinions must not prevail; since the doctrine is not based on probabilities, we could not have decided such a serious issue as soon as it came up, and that is still in dispute among the experts. To affirm the thing without restriction, it would have been to compromise the doctrine prematurely, which we never do, even to make our sympathies prevail.
What has given Spiritism strength, until now, what has made it a positive science with a future, is that it has never come forward frivolously; that it was not formed on any preconceived system; that it has not established any absolute principle upon personal opinion, neither of a man, nor of a Spirit, but only after this principle has received the blessings of experience, and of a rigorous demonstration, resolving all the difficulties of the matter.
When we formulate a principle, it is because we are assured in advance of the agreement of the majority of men and Spirits; that is why we have had no disappointments; such is also the reason why none of the bases that constitute the doctrine has received an official denial, for twelve years now; the principles of The Spirits' Book have been successively developed and completed, but none has fallen into disuse, and our later writings are not in any way in contradiction with the first, despite the time that has elapsed and the new observations that have been made.
It would certainly not be that way if we had yielded to the suggestions of those who ceaselessly shouted at us to go faster, if we had embraced all the theories that hatched from right and left. On the other hand, if we had listened to those who told us to go slower, we would still be watching the turning tables. We go forward, when we feel the time is right, and we see that the minds are ripe to accept a new idea; we stop when we see that the ground is not strong enough to set foot on it. With our apparent slowness, and our over-meticulous circumspection for some people, we have advanced more than if we had started running, because we avoided plunging along the way. Since we have no reason to regret the course we have followed so far, we will not deviate from it.
That said, we will complete with a few remarks what we said in Genesis, concerning spontaneous generation. The Spiritist Review being a field of study and elaboration of principles, we are not afraid to engage the responsibility of the doctrine, by clearly giving it our opinion, because the doctrine will adopt it if it is just and will reject it if it is wrong.
It is a fact now scientifically demonstrated that organic life has not always existed on Earth, and that there was a beginning; geology makes it possible to follow its gradual development. The first beings of the vegetable and animal kingdoms that appeared must, therefore, have been formed without procreation, and belonged to the lower classes, as can be seen from geological observations.
As the dispersed elements came together, the first combinations formed exclusively inorganic bodies, that is, stones, waters, and minerals of all kinds. When these same elements were modified by the action of the vital fluid - that is not the intelligent principle - they formed bodies endowed with vitality, with a constant and regular organization, each in its species. Now, just as the crystallization of crude matter only takes place when no accidental cause opposes the symmetrical arrangement of molecules, organized bodies are formed as soon as the favorable circumstances of temperature and humidity, of rest or movement, and a kind of fermentation, allow the molecules of matter, vivified by the vital fluid, to unite. This is what we see in all seeds in which vitality can remain latent for years and centuries, manifesting at some point, when the circumstances are right.
Non-procreated beings therefore form the first rank of organic beings and will probably count in the scientific classification one day. As for the species that propagate by procreation, an opinion that is not new, but that is spreading today under the aegis of science, is that the first types of each species are the product of a modification of the species immediately below. Thus, an unbroken chain was established from moss and lichen to oak, and from zoophyte, earthworm, and mite to man. Without doubt, between the earthworm and man, if we consider only the two extreme points, there is a difference that seems an abyss; but when we bring together all the intermediate rings, we find a filiation without a solution of continuity.
The partisans of this theory that, we repeat, tends to prevail, and to which we rally without reservation, are far from being all spiritualists, and even less Spiritists. Considering only matter, they disregard the spiritual or intelligent principle. This question therefore does not prejudge anything on the filiation of this principle of animality in humanity; it is a thesis that we do not have to deal with today, but that is already debated in certain non-materialist philosophical schools. It is therefore only the issue of the carnal envelope, distinct from the Spirit, as the house is from its inhabitant. Then, the body of man can perfectly be a modification of that of the monkey, without it following that his Spirit is the same as that of the monkey. (Genesis, Chapter XI, no.15).
The question that is connected with the formation of this envelope is nonetheless very important, firstly because it solves a serious scientific problem, for it destroys long rooted prejudices of ignorance, and secondly because that those who study it exclusively will run up against insurmountable difficulties when they want to realize all the effects, absolutely as if they wanted to explain the effects of telegraphy without electricity; they will find the solution of these difficulties only in the action of the spiritual principle that they will have to admit in the end, to get out of the impasse in which they will have entered themselves, or pay the price of leaving their theory incomplete.
So let materialism study the properties of matter; this study is essential, and it will be effectively done; spiritualism will not have to complete the work with that respect. Let us accept its discoveries, and do not worry about its absolute conclusions, because their insufficiency, to solve everything, being demonstrated, the necessities of a rigorous logic will inevitably lead to spirituality; and the general spirituality being itself powerless to solve the innumerable problems of the present life and of the future life, one will find the only possible key to it in the more positive principles of Spiritism. We are already seeing a crowd of men arriving at the consequences of Spiritism on their own, without knowing it, some starting with reincarnation, others with the perispirit. They do like Pascal, who discovered the elements of geometry without prior study, and without suspecting that what he thought he had discovered was an accomplished work. A day will come when serious thinkers, studying this doctrine with the attention it entails, will be quite surprised to find in it what they were looking for, and they will openly proclaim a work whose existence they did not suspect.
This is how everything is linked in the world; from brute matter came organic beings, more and more perfected; from materialism will emerge, by force of circumstances, and by logical deduction, general spiritualism, then Spiritism that is nothing else, but spiritualism established with accuracy, based on facts.
Does what happened at the origin of the world for the formation of the first organic beings take place today, by way of what is called spontaneous generation? That is the question. From our side, we do not hesitate to state affirmatively.
The partisans and the adversaries reciprocally oppose experiments that have given opposite results; but the latter forget that the phenomenon can only occur under desired conditions of temperature and aeration; in seeking to obtain it outside of such conditions, they must necessarily fail.
We know, for example, that for the artificial hatching of eggs, a certain regular temperature is necessary, and certain special minute precautions. The one who would deny this hatching because he would not obtain it with a few degrees above or below, and without the necessary precautions, would be in the same case as the one who does not obtain the spontaneous generation in an unsuitable environment. It therefore seems to us that if this generation necessarily occurred in the first ages of the globe, there is no reason for it not to occur in our time, if the conditions are the same, as there would be none for the formation of limestones, oxides, acids, and salts, as in the first period.
It is now recognized that the barbs of the mold constitute a vegetation that is born on the organic matter that reached a certain stage of fermentation. Mold seems to us to be the first, or one of the first types of spontaneous vegetation, and this primitive vegetation that continues, taking various forms according to the environment and the circumstances, gives us lichens, mosses, etc. Do you want a more direct example? What is the hair, beard, and the bodily hair of animals, if not spontaneous vegetation?
Animalized organic matter, that is, containing a certain proportion of nitrogen, gives rise to worms that have all the characteristics of spontaneous generation. When man or any animal is alive, the activity of the circulation of the blood and the incessant work of the organs maintains a temperature and a molecular movement that prevents the constituent elements of this generation from forming and gathering. When the animal is dead, the cessation of circulation and movement, the lowering of the temperature to a certain limit, brings about putrid fermentation, and consequently, the formation of new chemical compounds. It is then that we see all the tissues suddenly invaded by myriads of worms that feed on them, to undoubtedly hasten their destruction. How would they be procreated since there were no traces of them before?
One will certainly object that these are the eggs deposited by the flies on the dead flesh; but this would not prove anything, since the eggs of flies are deposited on the surface, and not in the interior of the tissues, and that the flesh, sheltered from the flies, after sometime is nonetheless rotten and filled with worms; they are often even seen invading the body before death, when there is a partial onset of putrid decomposition, especially in gangrenous wounds.
Certain species of worms are formed during life, even in an apparent state of health, especially in lymphatic individuals whose blood is poor and who do not have the superabundance of life that is observed in others; they are roundworms or intestinal worms; flatworms or tapeworms that sometimes reach sixty meters in length, and reproduce in fragments such as polyps and certain plants; the dragonflies, peculiar to the black race and to certain climates, thirty to thirty-five centimeters long, thin as a thread, and that emerge through the skin by pustules; ascarids, whipworms, etc. They often form masses so considerable that they obstruct the digestive canal, ascend into the stomach and even into the mouth; they pass through the tissues, lodge in the cavities or around the viscera, curl up like caterpillar nests, and cause serious disorders in the organism. Their formation could well be due to a spontaneous generation, having its source in a special pathological state, in the deterioration of the tissues, the weakening of the vital principles, and in morbid secretions. It could be the same with cheese worms, scabies acarus, and a host of animalcules that may originate in air, in water, and in organic bodies.
One might suppose, it is true, that the germs of intestinal worms are introduced into the organism with the air that one breathes and with food, and that they hatch there; but then another difficulty arises; one would wonder why the same cause does not produce the same effect in everybody; why not everyone has tapeworms, or even earthworms, while food and respiration produce identical physiological effects in everyone. This explanation, moreover, would not be applicable to the worms of putrid decomposition that come after death, nor to those of cheese and so many others. Until proven otherwise, we are inclined to regard them as being, at least in part, a product of spontaneous generation, like zoophytes and certain polyps.
The difference of sexes that were recognized, or believed to be recognized in some intestinal worms, notably in the whipworm, would not be a conclusive objection, since they nevertheless belong to the order of the inferior animals, and very primitive for that matter; now, as the difference between the sexes must have had a beginning, nothing would prevent them from being spontaneously born male or female.
These are, however, only hypotheses, but that seem to support the principle. How far does it extend its application? This is what cannot be said, what we can affirm is that it must be circumscribed to plants and animals of the simplest organization, and it does not appear to us doubtful that we are witnessing an incessant creation.
The Spiritist Party
The Spiritists did consider themselves to be a philosophical school, but it had never occurred to them to believe they were a party; low and behold, in one fine day, the Moniteur informed them of this news that surprised them somewhat. And who is it that gave them this qualification? Is it one of those inconsequential journalists that throw epithets at random, without understanding their significance? No, it is an official report prepared to the first body of the state, to the Senate. It is therefore not likely that, in a document of such a nature, this word was uttered thoughtlessly; it was not, undoubtedly, benevolence that dictated it, but it was said, and it was a hit, because the newspapers did not let it down; some, believing to find in it one more grievance against Spiritism, had nothing more urgent than to display in their columns the title The Spiritist Party.
Thus, this poor little school, so ridiculed, so much attacked, that they charitably proposed to send in crowds to Charenton;[1] about which, they said, one had only to breathe to make it disappear; that has been declared dead and buried forever twenty times; to whom there is not a fine hostile writer who has not flattered himself for having given it the death blow, while admitting, with amazement, that it is invading the world and all classes of society; that we wanted, at all costs, to make it a religion, by endowing it with temples and priests, large and small, that it has never seen, and here it is suddenly transformed into a party. By this qualification, Mr. Genteur, the speaker of the Senate, did not give it its true character, but he enhanced it; he gave it a rank, a place, and made it stand out; for the idea of a party implies that of a certain power; of an opinion important enough, active enough and widespread enough to play a role, and one to be accounted for.
Spiritism, by its nature and principles, is essentially peaceful; it is an idea that infiltrates quietly, and if it finds many adherents, it is because it pleases; he never did any advertisements or any exhibition; strengthened by the natural laws on which it leans, seeing itself growing without effort or shock, it goes out to meet no one; it does not violate any conscience; it says what it is and wait for others to come. All the noise that has been made around it is the work of its adversaries; it was attacked, it had to defend itself, but it always did so with calm, moderation and by reasoning alone; it never departed from the dignity that is characteristic of any cause that has the conscience of its moral force; it never used reprisals by paying back insults with insults, bad procedures with bad procedures. This is not, we will agree, the ordinary character of parties, restless by nature, fomenting agitation, and to which everything is justified to achieve their ends; but since it was given this name, it accepts it, certain that it will not dishonor it by any excess; for it would repudiate anyone who took advantage of it to cause the slightest trouble.
Spiritism followed its way without provoking any public demonstration, while taking advantage of the publicity given to it by its adversaries; the more their criticism was mocking, acerbic, virulent, the more it aroused the curiosity of those who did not know it, and who, to know what to expect on this so-called new eccentricity, simply went to find out from the source, that is to say in the special books; they studied it and found something quite different from what they had heard about it. It is a well-known fact that furious narratives, anathemas, and persecutions have powerfully aided in its propagation, because instead of deflecting it, they provoked its examination, even if only by the attraction of the forbidden fruit. The masses have their logic; they say to themselves that if something were nothing, one would not talk about it, and they measure its importance precisely by the violence of the attacks it endures and the terror that it causes to its antagonists.
Educated by experience, some ads media refrained from speaking either bad or good about it, even avoiding pronouncing its name, for fear of causing a stir, contenting themselves with occasionally throwing offensive remarks at it, and as if stealthily, when a circumstance inevitably made it evident. Some also remained silent, because the idea had penetrated their ranks, and with that perhaps conviction, if not at least hesitation.
The press, in general, was therefore silent about Spiritism, when a circumstance, that could not be the effect of chance, made it necessary to speak about it; and who caused the incident? Always the opponents of the idea that once again were mistaken by producing an effect quite contrary to what they expected. To give more impact to their attack, they carry it awkwardly, not on the grounds of a paper that has no official character, with a very limited number of readers, but by way of petitions, to the tribune of the Senate, where it is the subject of a discussion and from which the expression Spiritist party came out; well, thanks to newspapers of all colors, obliged to report on the debate, the existence of this party was instantly revealed to all of Europe and beyond.
It is true that a member of the illustrious assembly said that it was only fools that were Spiritists, to which the president replied that the fools could also form a party. No one is unaware that the Spiritists count in the millions today, and that high notabilities sympathize with their beliefs; one can therefore be astonished that such an uncourteous and so generalized epithet, came out of that chamber, addressing a notable part of the population, without the author having reflected about its reach.
In fact, the newspapers themselves are responsible for denying such qualification, certainly not out of benevolence, but what does it matter! The journal Liberty, among others, that apparently does not want us to have the freedom to be a Spiritist, as one is to be Jewish, Protestant, Saint-Simonian or free-thinker, published in its issue of June 13th, an article signed by Liévin, whose excerpt is given below:
“The government commissioner Genteur revealed to the Senate the existence of a party that we did not know, and as it seems, contributes like the others, within the limits of its forces, to shake the institutions of the empire. Its influence had already been felt last year, and the Spiritist party - this is the name given by Mr. Genteur - certainly thanks to the subtlety of the means at its disposal, had obtained from the Senate the referral to the government of the famous Saint-Etienne petition, that denounced, as we remember, not the materialist tendencies of the School of Medicine, but the philosophical tendencies of the municipality's library. We had hitherto attributed the honor of this success to the party of intolerance, and we regarded it as a consolation for its last failure; but it seems that we were mistaken, and that the petition of Saint-Etienne was only a maneuver of this Spiritist party, whose hidden power seems to want to be exercised more particularly to the detriment of libraries.
Monday, therefore, the Senate once again received a petition in which the Spiritist party, still raising its head, denounced the tendencies of the library of Oullins (Rhône). But this time the venerable assembly, warned by the revelations of Mr. Genteur, thwarted, by a unanimous decision, the calculations of the Spirists. Only Mr. Nisard was somehow taken by this ruse of war, and in good faith he extended his hand to those perfidious enemies. He lent them the support of a report in which he in turn pointed out the dangers of bad books. Fortunately, the mistake of the honorable senator was not shared, and the Spiritists, unmasked and confused, were brought back as they deserved."
Another journal, the Revue Politique Hebdomadaire, starts an article about the same subject on July 13th, like this:
“We didn’t know all of our perils yet. Weren’t the Legitimist Party, the Orleanist Party, the Republican Party, the Socialist Party, the Communist Party, and the Red Party enough, not to mention the Liberal Party that sums them all up, if we are to believe the Constitutional? Was it really under the second empire, whose claim is to dissolve all parties, that a new party was to be born, grow and threaten French society, the Spiritist party? Yes, the Spiritist party! It was Mr. Genteur, State Councilor, that discovered and denounced it in the middle of the Senate."
It is difficult to understand that a party that is composed of nothing but fools could cause the State to be in serious danger; to be afraid of it would be to make believe that one is afraid of fools. By throwing this cry of alarm in the face of the world, they prove that the Spiritist party is something. Not having been able to stifle it under ridicule, they try to present it as a danger to public tranquility; however, what will be the inevitable result of this new tactic? An examination that is the more serious and the more in-depth, the more the danger is exalted; they will want to know the doctrines of this party, its principles, its slogan, its affiliations. If the ridicule thrown at Spiritism, as a belief, has raised curiosity, it will be quite another thing when it is presented as a formidable party; everyone will be interested in knowing what it wants, where it leads to: that's all it asks for; acting in broad daylight, having no secret instructions beyond what is published for the use of everyone, it does not fear any investigation, on the contrary, certain to gain by being known, and that whoever scrutinizes it with impartiality, will see in its moral code a powerful guarantee of order and security. A party, since there is a party, that inscribes on its flag: there is no salvation except through charity, indicates its tendencies clearly enough, so that no one has reason to be frightened by it. Furthermore, the authority, whose vigilance is known, cannot ignore the principles of a doctrine that does not hide itself. They have no shortage of people to give an account of what is said and done in the Spiritist meetings, and the authority would know well how to call to order those who deviate from it.
It is amazing that men who profess liberalism, who demand for freedom, who want it absolute for their ideas, their writings, their meetings, who stigmatize all acts of intolerance, intend to proscribe it for Spiritism.
But see to what inconsistencies blindness leads! The debate, that took place in the Senate, was provoked by two petitions: one from last year against the library of Saint Etienne; the other of this year against the library of Oullins, signed by some inhabitants of these towns, who complained about the introduction of certain books in those libraries, among them Spiritist books.
Well! The author of the article in the La Liberté, who certainly examined the question a little lightly, imagines that the complaint emanates from the Spiritist party, and concludes that the latter received a knockout blow by the order pronounced against the petition of Oullins. Here we have then this very dangerous party easily defeated, and that petitions to have the exclusion of its own works! It would then be really the party of fools. Moreover, this strange mistake is not surprising, since the author declares, in the beginning, that he did not know this party, but that did not prevent him from declaring it capable of shaking the institutions of the empire.
The Spiritists, far from worrying about these incidents, should rejoice in them; this hostile manifestation could not have taken place in more favorable circumstances, and the doctrine will certainly receive a new and valuable impulse from it, as has been the case with all the outcry of which it has been the object. The more impact these attacks have, the more beneficial they are. A day will come when they will turn into open approvals.
The journal Le Siècle of June 18th also published an article on the Spiritist party. Everyone will notice there a spirit of moderation that contrasts with the two others that we have mentioned; we reproduce it in full:
“Who said there is nothing new under the sun? The skeptic, who spoke like that, had no idea that one day the imagination of a Councilor of State would discover the Spiritist party in the middle of the Senate. We already had a few parties in France, and God knows if the speakers fail to enumerate the dangers that this division of minds can create! There is the Legitimist Party, the Orleanist Party, the Republican Party, the Socialist Party, the Communist Party, the Clerical Party, etc.
The list did not seem long enough to Mr. Genteur. He has just denounced to the vigilance of the venerable fathers of politics, who sit in the Luxembourg Palace, the existence of the Spiritist party. At this unexpected revelation, a shiver ran through the assembly. The defenders of the two morals, Mr. Nisard in the lead, shuddered.
Despite the zeal of its countless officials of the French empire, what is threatened by a new party? - In truth, it is to despair public order. How has this enemy, up until now invisible even to Mr. Genteur himself, been able to hide from all eyes? There is a mystery here that the Councilor of State, if he finds out, will help us understand. Officially informed people claim that the Spiritist party hid the army of its representatives, the knocking Spirits, behind the books, in the libraries of Saint-Etienne and Oullins.
So here we are back to the good old times with fishy stories, turning tables, and indiscreet pedestal tables!
Although Spiritism and its first apostle Mr. Delage, the gentlest of preachers, have not yet convinced many people, they have nevertheless succeeded in forming a party. At least that is being said in the Senate, and it is not us that will ever allow ourselves to suspect the accuracy of what is being said in such high places.
The occult influence of the newly signaled party was felt even in the last discussion of the Senate, where Mr. Désiré Nisard, first in rank, stood up for the reactionaries. Such a role fell right to the man who has been, since leaving the normal school, one of the most active agents of retrograde ideas.
After that, can we be surprised on hearing the honorable senator invoking arbitrariness to justify the restrictive measures taken, concerning the choice of books in the library of Oullins? “These popular establishments,” said Mr. Nisard, “are founded by associations; they are therefore subject to art. 291 of the Penal Code, and therefore at the discretion of the Minister of the Interior. He has used, he is using and will use this dictatorial power."
We leave it to the Spiritist party and to its Christopher Columbus, Mr. Councilor of State Genteur, the task of questioning the revealing Spirits, so that they may teach us what the Senate hopes to obtain by preventing citizens from freely organizing the popular libraries, as is done in England?”
Anatole de la Forge
[1] Hospital of the mentally ill (T.N.)
Spiritism Everywhere
Journal Le Siècle – Paris somnambulist
For some time now, Le Siècle has published with the title of Tout Paris, a number of very interesting series written by different authors; there was Paris artist, Paris gastronome, Paris litigator, etc. In its April 24th and 25th, 1868 series, it published Paris somnambulist, by Mr. Eugène Bonnemère, the author of the Novel of the future. It is an account at the same time scientific and true of the different varieties of somnambulism, in which it incidentally brings in Spiritism, with its own name, however with all the rhetorical precautions determined by the requirements of the newspaper, whose responsibility it did not want to take; this is what explains some reluctance. The lack of space does not allow us to quote as many statements as we would have liked, so that we will confine ourselves to the following passages:
“The highest form of somnambulism is unquestionably Spiritism, that aspires to pass to the state of science. It has an already rich literature, and the books of Mr. Allan Kardec are notably authoritative on the subject.”
“Spiritism is the correspondence of souls to one another. According to the followers of this belief, an invisible being communicates with another, called a medium, endowed with a particular organism that allows him to receive the thoughts of those who have once lived, and that write, either by a mechanical, unconscious impulse, written by hand, or by direct transmission to the intelligence of the mediums."
“No, there is no such a thing as death. It is the moment of rest after the journey is over and the task finished; then, it is the awakening for a new work, more useful and greater than the one that has just been accomplished."
“We leave, taking with us the memory of the knowledge acquired here; the world to which we will go gives us its own, and we will group them all in a bundle to form progress."
"It is through the succession of generations that humanity advances, each time walking one more step towards the light, because they arrive animated by souls, always natively pure after they have returned to God, and remain imbued with the progress they have acquired."
“As a result of conquests secured for good, the land we inhabit will deserve to climb the ladder of the worlds itself. A new cataclysm will come; certain plant essences, certain animal species, inferior or harmful, will disappear as others disappeared in the past, to make room for more perfect creations, and we in turn will become a world in which already tried beings will come to seek a greater development. It is up to us to hasten, by our efforts, the advent of this happier period. Our beloved dead come to help us in this difficult task."
“As we can see, these beliefs, serious or not, do not lack a certain magnificence. Materialism and atheism, that human sentiment rejects with all its heart, are only an inevitable reaction against ideas, hardly admissible by reason, about God, nature, and the destinies of souls. Spiritism, by broadening the question, revives a faith that is ready to be extinguished in the hearts."
Theater Cornelius – The rooster of Mycille
This winter counted on a very successful performance, at the Théâtre des Fantaisies-Parisiennes, of a charming operetta entitled: The Elixir of Cornelius, in which reincarnation is the very crux of the plot. Here is the account given by the Siècle on its issue of February 11th, 1868:
“This Cornelius is an alchemist who is particularly concerned with the transmigration of souls. Everything that is told on this subject he listens eagerly, as if it had happened. However, he has a daughter who did not wait for his permission to procure a suitor. No, but he refuses his consent. What to do then to get over his resistance? An idea: the lover tells him that his daughter, before being his daughter, a long time ago, was a gambler, runner of adventures and alleys. At the same time, he, the lover, was a charming young woman who was deceived by the adventurer of fortune. The roles are reversed, and he asks her to give him back his former honor.
“Ah! you tell me so much!”, answers the convinced old doctor. And this is how one more marriage is accomplished before the public, that is so often responsible for replacing the mayor.
The music is as cheerful as the subject that inspired it. Particularly noticed are the serenade, the verses of Cornelius, the burlesque duet, and the finale, written simply and easily.”
As we see, the substance of the story here rests not only on the principle of reincarnation, but also on the change of sex.
The dramatic subjects are exhausted, and the authors are often very embarrassed to leave the cliched paths; the idea of reincarnation will provide them with a profusion of new situations for all genres; having the road open, it is likely that all theaters will soon have their reincarnation play.
The French Theater had a play, at the end of May, in which the soul plays the main role; it is The Rooster of Mycille, by Messrs. Trianon and Eugène Nyon, with the following main subject:
Mycille is a young shoemaker from Athens; across from his stall, a young magistrate, archon[1] Eucrates, lives in a delightful marble house. The poor cobbler envies Eucrates, his wealth, his wife, the beautiful Chloe, his kitchen, his many slaves. The opulent archon, prematurely aged, crippled by gout, envies Mycille for his good looks, his health, the disinterested love shown to him by a pretty slave, Doris. Mycille has a rooster given to him by the young Doris, and that wakes the archon in the morning with its song.
The latter orders his slaves to beat the cobbler if he does not silence his rooster; the cobbler, in turn, wants to beat the rooster; but at that moment the animal is metamorphosed into a man: it is the philosopher Pythagoras whose soul had come to animate the body of the rooster, according to his doctrine of transmigration. He momentarily assumed his human form to enlighten Mycille on the foolishness of the envy that he carries to the position of Eucrates.
Unable to persuade him, he says: “I want to give you,” he said, “the means of enlightening you by your own experience. Pick up that feather you dropped from my rooster body; put it in the lock of the door of Eucrates; his door will immediately open; your soul will pass into the body of the archon, and conversely the soul of the archon will pass into your body. However, before doing anything, I urge you to think carefully. Then, Pythagoras disappears. Mycille thinks, but the thirst for gold wins, and prompted by various incidents, he makes up his mind, and the metamorphosis takes place. So, here we have the cobbler who has become the rich archon, but sick and gouty, and the archon who has become a cobbler. This transformation brings with it a host of comic complications, and consequently each one dissatisfied with their new position, they resume the one they had before.
The play, as we can see, is a new edition of the story of the cobbler and the financier, already exploited in so many forms. What characterizes it is that instead of the cobbler himself, body, and soul, who takes the place of the financier, it is the two souls that exchange their bodies. The idea is new, original, and the authors explored it with a lot of wit; but it is in no way borrowed from the Spiritist idea, as we had said; it is taken from a dialogue by Lucien: The song and the rooster. We only mention it to point out the error of those who confuse the principle of reincarnation with the transmigration of souls or metempsychosis.
Cornelius' play, on the contrary, is entirely within the Spiritist idea, although the alleged reincarnation of the young man and the young girl is only an invention on their part to achieve their ends, while the latter stays away from it completely. First of all, Spiritism has never admitted the idea of the human soul retrograding into animality, because it would be the negation of the law of progress; second, the soul does not leave the body until death, and when, after a certain time spent in erraticity, it begins a new existence again, it is by passing through the ordinary phases of life: birth, childhood, etc., and not by the effect of an instantaneous metamorphosis or substitution, only seen in fairy tales, and are not the gospel of Spiritism, whatever the critics may say, who do not know much about it.
However, although the data is false in its application, it is nonetheless founded on the principle of the individuality and independence of the soul; it is the soul distinct from the body, and the possibility of living again in another envelope put into action, an idea with which it is always useful to familiarize public opinion. The impression that remains from it is not lost for the future, and it is more valuable than the plays that stages the shamelessness of passions.
[1] A chief magistrate in ancient Athens (T.N.)
Alexandre Dumas – Monte-Cristo
“Listen, Valentin, have you ever felt for someone, one of those irresistible sympathies that when you see a person for the first time, you believe you have known him for a long time, and you wonder where and when you saw him? And unable to remember either the place or the time, you come to believe that it is in a world prior to ours, and that this sympathy is only a memory that awakens?” (Monte-Cristo, part 3, chapter XVIII, The Alfalfa Enclosure).
“You have never dared to rise with a flick of your wing into the higher spheres that God has populated with invisible and exceptional beings. - And do you admit, sir, that these spheres exist; that exceptional and invisible beings mingle with us? - Why not? Do you see the air you breathe, and without which you could not live? - So, we do not see these beings that you speak of. - you see them when God allows them to materialize…” (Monte-Cristo, part 3, chapter IX, Ideology).
And I, Monsieur (Villefort), I tell you that it is not so as you believe. Last night I slept a terrible sleep, because in a way I could see myself sleeping, as if my soul had already hovered above my body; my eyes, that I tried to open, closed unwillingly; and yet ... with my eyes closed, I saw, in the very place where you are, a white shape entering silently. (Monte-Cristo, part 4, chap. XIII, Madame Mairan).
One hour before he died, he said to me: Father, no man's faith can be stronger than mine, for I saw and heard a soul separate from her body. (François Picaut, continuation of Monte-Cristo).”
There is, in these thoughts, only one very small criticism to be made, it is the qualification of exceptional given to the invisible beings that surround us; there is nothing exceptional about these beings since they are the souls of men, and all men, without exception, must go through this state. Apart from that, wouldn't we say that these ideas were textually drawn from the Doctrine?
Bibliographic News
The soul, demonstration of its reality, deduced from the study of the effects of chloroform and curare on the animal organism, by Mr. Ramon de la Sagra, corresponding member of the Institut de France (Academy of moral and political sciences), Royal Academy of Sciences of the Netherlands, etc.[1]
We said, in an article above, that the researches of science, even with views of an exclusively material study, would lead to spiritualism, by the inability to explain certain effects using only the laws of matter; on the other hand, we have repeatedly said that in catalepsy, lethargy, anesthesia[2] by chloroform or other substances, natural somnambulism, ecstasy and certain pathological states, the soul is revealed by an independent action of the organism, and gives, by its isolation, the positive proof of its existence. We are not talking about magnetism, or artificial somnambulism, or double sight, or Spiritist manifestations that official science has not yet recognized, but phenomena with which it is able to experiment every day.
Science has searched the soul with the scalpel and the microscope in the brain and the nerve ganglia and has not found it; analysis of these substances only provided oxygen, hydrogen, nitrogen, and carbon, from which science concluded that the soul was not distinct from matter. If science does not find it, the reason is quite simple: it has a preconceived, fixated idea of the soul; it believes the soul endowed with the properties of tangible matter; it is in such a form that science seeks it, and naturally it could not recognize it even when it had it in front of its eyes. From the fact that certain organs are the instruments of the manifestations of thought, that by destroying these organs, it stops the manifestation, science draws a not very philosophical consequence that it is the organs that think, absolutely like a person who would have cut the telegraph wire and interrupted the transmission of a dispatch, claiming to have destroyed the person who sent it.
The telegraph device offers us, by comparison, an exact picture of the functioning of the soul in the organism. Suppose that an individual receives a dispatch, and that, ignoring its origin, he engages in the following searches. He follows the transmitting wire to its starting point; he seeks his sender along the wire and does not find him; the wire leads him to Paris, to the office, to the device; he says: "It was from there that the dispatch left, I have no doubt; it is a materially demonstrated fact;" He explores the apparatus, dismantles it, moves it to look for its sender, and finding there only wood, copper, and a wheel, he says to himself: "Since the dispatch left from here, and I don't find anybody, it is this mechanism that conceived the dispatch; this is demonstrated to me not less materially." In the meantime, another individual, standing next to the device, begins to repeat the dispatch word for word, and says to him: "How can you suppose, you man of intelligence, that this mechanism composed of inert, destructible matter, could have conceived the thought of the dispatch that you received, and know the fact that this dispatch conveyed to you? If matter had the faculty of thinking, why shouldn't iron, stone, wood have ideas? If this faculty depends on the order and arrangement of the parts, why shouldn't man build thinking machines? Has it ever occurred to you to believe that these dolls that say: mommy, daddy, are aware of what they are doing? Have you not, on the contrary, admired the intelligence of the author of this ingenious mechanism?"
Here, the new speaker is the soul that conceives the thought; the apparatus is the brain where it is concentrated and formulated; electricity is the fluid directly impregnated with the thought and responsible for carrying it far away, as the air carries sound; the metallic wires are the nerve cords intended for the transmission of the fluid; the first individual is the scientist, in pursuit of the soul, who follows the nerve cords, seeks it in the brain, and not finding it there, concludes that it is the brain that thinks; he does not hear the voice that cries to him: “You persist in looking for me inside, while I am outside; look aside and you will see me; the nerves, the brain and the fluids do not think more than the metallic wire, the telegraph apparatus and the electricity; they are only the instruments of the manifestation of thought, ingeniously combined by the inventor of the human machine."
At all times, quite frequent spontaneous phenomena, such as catalepsy, lethargy, natural somnambulism, and ecstasy, have shown the soul acting outside the organism; but science has disdained them from that point of view. Now, here is a new discovery, anesthesia by chloroform, of indisputable utility in surgical operations, and of which, for that very reason, we are forced to study the effects, makes science witness to this phenomenon on a daily basis, by exposing, so to speak, the soul of the patient; it is the voice that cries: “Look outside, and not inside, and you will see me;” but there are people who have eyes and cannot see, ears and cannot hear.
Among the many facts of this kind, the following occurred in the practice of Mr. Velpeau:
“A lady that had shown no signs of pain while I was removing a large tumor from her, woke up smiling and said, I know it's over; let me come back altogether and I will explain this to you… I did not feel anything at all, she soon added, but this is how I knew I had been operated on. In my sleep, I had gone to visit a lady I knew, to talk to her about a poor child that we had to shelter. While we were chatting, this lady said to me: You think you are at my place right now, don't you? Well! my dear friend, you are completely wrong, for you are at home, in your bed, where the operation is being performed on you right now. Far from alarming me with that language, I naively answered her: Ah! if so, I ask your permission to extend my visit a little longer, so that it is all over when I get home. And that's how, by opening my eyes, even before I was fully awake, I was able to tell you that I had been operated on."
The use of chloroform offers thousands of examples just as conclusive as this one.
In communicating this fact and others analogous to the Academy of Sciences, on March 4th, 1850, Mr. Velpeau said: "What a fruitful source for psychology and physiology, that these acts that go so far as to separate the spirit from matter, or intelligence from the body! "
Mr. Velpeau therefore saw the soul function outside the organism; he was able to ascertain its existence through its independence; he heard the voice saying to him: I am outside and not inside; why then has he supported materialism? He has said, since he entered the spiritual world: "Pride of the scientist, who did not want to deny himself." However, he was not afraid to withdraw certain erroneous scientific opinions that he had publicly professed. In his Treatise on Operative Medicine, published in 1839, Volume I, page 32, he said: “Avoiding pain in operations is a chimera that cannot be continued today. Sharp instrument and pain, in operative medicine, are two words that do not present themselves one without the other, to the minds of patients, and whose association must necessarily be admitted.” The chloroform came to give him a denial on this point, as on the question of the soul. Why then did he accept one and not the other? Mystery of human weaknesses!
If, in his lessons, M. Velpeau had said to his students: "Gentlemen, you are told that you will not find the soul at the end of your scalpel, and they are right, because it is not there, and you would seek it there in vain as I did myself; but study the intelligent manifestations in the phenomena of anesthesia, and you will have incontestable proof of its existence; that is where I found it, and any bona fide observer will find it. In the presence of such facts, it is no longer possible to deny it, since we can ascertain its action independent of the organism, and we can isolate it, so to speak, at will.” By speaking like that, he would only have completed the thought that he had expressed before the Academy of Sciences. With such language, supported by the authority of his name, he would have made a revolution in the art of medicine. It is a glory that he repudiated, and that he bitterly regrets today, but that others will inherit.
Such is the thesis that has just been developed with remarkable talent by Mr. Ramon de la Sagra, in the work that is the subject of this article. The author describes, with method and clarity, from the point of view of pure science, with which he is familiar, all the phases of anesthesia by chloroform, ether, curare[3], and other agents, according to his own observations, and those of the most accredited authors, such as Velpeau, Gerdy, Bouisson, Flourens, Simonin, etc. The technical and scientific part occupies a large place, but that was necessary for a rigorous demonstration. It contains numerous facts from which we have drawn the reported above. We also borrowed the following conclusions:
"Since it is a fact perfectly established by the anesthetic phenomena, that the ether extinguishes the life of the nerves, that conduct the impressions of the senses, while leaving the intellectual faculties free, it also becomes incontestable that these faculties do not depend essentially on the senses of the nervous system. Now, as the organs of the senses, that provide impressions, act only through the nerves, it is certain that the latter being paralyzed, the whole organism of animal life, of the life of relation, remains annihilated, for these intellectual faculties that nevertheless work. It is therefore necessary to admit that their existence, or rather their reality, does not depend essentially on the organism, and that, consequently, they proceed from a different principle, independent of it, being able to function without it and in outside of it.
Here then is the reality of the soul, rigorously demonstrated, incontestably established, without any physiological observation being able to affect it. We can see like jets of light coming out of this conclusion that illuminate distant horizons, that we will not discuss, however, because this kind of study goes beyond the framework that we have established for ourselves.
The psychological point of view from which we have just presented the effects of anesthetic substances, in the animal body, and the consequences that we have deduced from them, in favor of the reality of the existence of the soul, must suggest the hope that a similar method, applied to the study of other analogous phenomena of life, might lead to the same result.
No inference would be more correct, for the physiological and psychological effects that show themselves during alcoholic intoxication, pathological delirium, natural and magnetic sleep, ecstasy and even madness, bear the greatest resemblance, in many points, with the effects of the anesthetic substances that we have just studied in this work. Such a concordance of various phenomena, proceeding from different causes, in favor of an identical conclusion, should not surprise us. It is only the consequence of what we have proved: the reality of the existence of an essence distinct from matter in the human organism, and to which are delegated the intellectual functions that matter alone could never fulfill. This would be the place to examine another issue, to make an incursion into the field of animal magnetism, that supports the permanence of sensory faculties outside the senses, that is of vision, of hearing. of taste, of smell, during the complete paralysis of the organs that, in the normal state, provide these impressions. But such doctrine, of which we neither want to dispute nor to support the truth, is not accepted by physiological science, being enough for us to eliminate it from our current research.”
This last paragraph proves that the author has done, for the demonstration of the soul, what Mr. Flammarion has done for that of God; that is to say, he insisted on placing himself on the very ground of experimental science, and that he wanted to draw only from the officially recognized facts the proof of his thesis. He promises us another book, that cannot fail to be of great interest, in which will be studied, from the same point of view, the various phenomena that he only mentions, having been limited to those of anesthesia by chloroform. This proof is certainly not necessary to strengthen the conviction of the Spiritists, nor of the spiritualists; but since after God, being the existence of the soul the fundamental basis of Spiritism, we must consider as eminently useful to the doctrine any work that tends to demonstrate its fundamental principles. Now, the demonstration of the action of the soul, apart from the organism, is a starting point that, like the plurality of existences and the perispirit, step by step and by logical deduction, leads to all the consequences of Spiritism.
Indeed, the example reported above is of pure Spiritism in the first place, that Mr. Velpeau hardly suspected when he published it, and if we had been able to quote them all, we would have seen that the anesthetic phenomena prove, not only the reality of the soul, but that of Spiritism. It is thus that everything contributes, as it has been announced, to clear the way for the new doctrine; we get there through a multitude of outcomes that converge towards a common center, and a crowd of people contribute with their share, some consciously, others unwillingly. The book by Mr. Ramon de la Sagra is one of those whose publication we are happy to applaud, because, although Spiritism is ignored in it, it can be considered like God in the nature, by Mr. Flammarion, and the Plurality of Existences, by Mr. Pezzani, like monographs of the fundamental principles of the Doctrine to which they give the authority of science.
[1] One vol. in-12, price 2.50 francs; by post 2.75 francs. At Germer-Baillière, libr., 17, rue de l'École-de-Médecine.
[2] Anesthesia, from the Greek suspension of sensitivity
[3] Curare is an eminently poisonous substance that the savages of the Orinoco remove from certain plants, and with which they moisten the tips of arrows that produce fatal wounds.
August
Materialism and the Law
Materialism, by displaying itself as it had never done in any other period, by posing as the supreme regulator of the moral destinies of humanity, has had the effect of frightening the masses, by the inevitable consequences of its doctrines for the social order; by this very fact, it provoked, in favor of spiritualist ideas, an energetic reaction that must prove that it is far from having sympathies as general as it supposes, and that it is strangely deluded if it hopes one day to impose its laws on the world.
Certainly, the spiritualistic beliefs of the past are insufficient for this century; they are not at the intellectual level of our generation; they are, on many points, in contradiction with the positive data of science; they leave in the mind a void that is incompatible with the need for the positive that dominates in modern society; besides, they make the big mistake of imposing themselves by blind faith and by proscribing free examination; it is certainly followed by the development of skepticism among the majority; it is quite evident that if men were nourished, from their childhood, only with ideas capable of being later confirmed by reason, there would be no nonbelievers. How many people brought back to belief by Spiritism have told us: If we had always been presented with God, the soul, and the future life in a rational way, we would have never doubted!
From the fact that a principle receives a bad or a false application, does it follow that it should be rejected? It is with spiritual things as with legislation and with all social institutions: they must be tailored to the times or pay the price of succumbing. But instead of presenting something better than old classical spiritualism, materialism preferred to do away with everything, sparing it from searching, and seemed more convenient to those bothered by the idea of God and the future. What would one think of a doctor who, finding that the diet of a patient is not substantial enough for his temperament, would prescribe him with eating nothing at all?
What one is astonished to find in most of the materialists of the modern school is the spirit of intolerance, pushed to its limits, they who constantly claim the right to freedom of conscience. Their very political comrades do not find favor with them, as soon as they profess spiritualism, as Mr. Jules Favre witnesses after his speech at the Academy (Le Figaro, May 8th, 1868); Mr. Camille Flammarion, outrageously ridiculed and denigrated, in another newspaper whose name we have forgotten, because he dared to prove God by science. According to the author of that diatribe, one can only be a wise man on the condition of not believing in God; Chateaubriand is then only a poor and senseless writer. If men of such unquestionable merit are treated with so little consideration, the Spiritists should not complain of being somewhat mocked about their beliefs.
There is at this moment, on the part of a certain party, an outcry against spiritualist ideas in general, in which Spiritism is naturally included. What it is looking for is not a better and more just God, it is the less troublesome God-matter, because there is nothing to be accountable for with him. No one disputes that party's right to have their own opinion, to discuss opposing opinions, but what we cannot concede to is the claim, amazing to say the least for men who pose as apostles of liberty, to prevent others from believing in their own way and discussing doctrines they do not share. Intolerance for intolerance, one is no better than the other.
One of the best protests we have read against materialist tendencies was published in the journal Le Droit, with the title: Materialism and the Law. The question is treated with remarkable depth and perfect logic from the double point of view of social order and jurisprudence. Since the cause of spiritualism is that of Spiritism, we applaud any energetic defense of the first, even though the second is ignored; that is why we believe that the readers of the Spiritist Review will be pleased with the reproduction of this article.
Extracted from the journal Le Droit, May 14th, 1868
“The present generation is going through an intellectual crisis of which there is nothing to worry about too much, but it would be imprudence to leave its outcome to chance. Ever since humanity has thought, men have believed in the soul, an immaterial principle, distinct from the organs that serve it; it was even made immortal. They believed in a Providence, creator and Lord of beings and things, in the good, just, in the freedom of the human arbiter, in a future life that, to be better than the world in which we are, does not need, as the poet says, but exist. Modern doctors, who are starting to get loud, have changed all that. Man is reduced by them to the dignity of the brute, and the brute reduced to a material aggregate. Matter and the properties of matter, such would be the only possible objects of human science; thought would only be a product of the organ that is its seat, and man, when the organic molecules that constitute the person disintegrate and return to the elements, would perish entirely.
If the materialist doctrines were ever to have their hour of triumph, the jurisconsult philosophers, it must be said to their credit, would be the first to be vanquished. What would their rules and their laws have to do in a world where the law of matter is the whole law? Human actions can only be automatic facts if man is all matter. But then where will freedom be? And if there is no such thing as freedom, where will the moral law be? How could any authority claim to control the fatal expansion of a force that is entirely physical, and necessarily legitimate if it is fatal? Materialism destroys the moral law, and with the moral law the right, the whole civil order, that is the conditions of existence of humanity. Such immediate, inevitable consequences are certainly worth considering. So. let's see how this old materialist doctrine reproduces itself, that we have only seen emerging in the worst days, until now.
There have almost always been materialists, theorists, or practical, either by deviation from common sense, or to justify low habits of life. The first reason for materialism is in the imperfection of human intelligence. Cicero said in very crude terms that there is no foolishness that has not found some philosopher to defend it: Nihil tam absurde dici potest quod non dicatur ab aliquo philosophorum. Its second reason is in the evil inclinations of the human heart. Practical materialism, that is reduced to a few shameful maxims, has always appeared in times of moral or social decomposition, such as those of the Regency and the Directory. More often than not, when it has had higher aims, philosophical materialism has been a reaction against the exaggerated demands of ultra-spiritualist or religious doctrines. But, nowadays, it appears with a new character; it's called scientific. Natural history would be the whole science of man; nothing would exist that it does not have as its object, and since it does not have the spirit as its object, the spirit does not exist.
For whoever wants to think about it, materialism is indeed a peril, not of true science, but of incomplete and presumptuous science; it is a bad plant that grows on its soil. Where do the materialist tendencies come from, somewhat markedly of so many scientists? From their constant occupation studying and manipulating matter? Maybe a little bit. But they mainly come from their habits of mind, from the exclusive practice of their experimental method. The scientific method can be reduced to these terms: collect only facts, very cautiously induce the law of these facts, absolutely ban all research for causes. It is not surprising, after that, that short-sighted intelligences, weak in some sense, deformed, as we all become by the same and too continuous intellectual or physical work, ignore the existence of moral facts to which it is not appropriate the application of their logical instrument, and by an insensible transmission, pass from methodical ignorance to denial.
However, if this exclusively experimental method may be at fault, it is indeed in the study of man, to be double, spirit and matter, of which the organism itself can only be the product and the instrument of a hidden force, but essentially unique that animates it. One only wants to see in the human organism a material aggregate! Why split the man and want methodically to consider in him only one principle if there are two of them? Can we at least flatter ourselves in explaining all the phenomena of life in such a way? Physiological materialism, that prepares for philosophical materialism, but that does not necessarily lead to it, is helplessly struck at every step. Life, whatever one says, is movement, the movement of the soul informing the body; and the soul is thus the spring that moves and transports, by an unknown and unconscious action, the elements of the living bodies. By systematically reducing the study of physical man to the conditions of the study of inorganized bodies; by seeing in the living forces of each part of the organism only properties of matter; by locating these forces in each of these parts; by considering life only as a physical manifestation, a result, when it is perhaps a principle; by setting aside the unity of the principle of life as a hypothesis when it can be a reality, one certainly fall into physiological materialism, only to slide rapidly into philosophical materialism; but one concludes with an incomplete enumeration and examination of the facts; one thought to be going only on the basis of observation, setting aside the fundamental fact that dominates and determines all particular facts.
The materialism of the new school, therefore, is not a demonstrated result of the study; it is a preconceived opinion. The physiologist does not admit the mind; but how surprising is that? It is a cause, and he has set himself to study with a method that precisely precludes him from searching the causes. We do not want to submit the cause of spiritualism to a question of controversial physiology, and to which we could rightly be challenged. The intimate sense reveals to me the existence of the soul with a very different authority. When physiological materialism is as true as it is debatable, our spiritualist convictions would not remain less intact. Strengthened by the testimony of intimate sense, confirmed by the assent of a thousand successive generations on Earth, we would repeat the old adage: "Truth does not destroy truth," and we would wait until reconciliation takes place. But how much weight don’t feel off our shoulders when we see that, to deny the soul and give this statement, as a result of science, the scientist, by his own admission, methodically started from this idea that the soul does not exist!
We have read many books on physiology, generally quite badly written; what struck us is the constant flaw in the reasoning of the organic physiologist when he leaves his field to become a philosopher. We constantly see him taking an effect for a cause, a faculty for a substance, an attribute for a being, confusing existences, and forces, etc., and reason accordingly. One would think it was a challenge. Sometimes he crosses incredible distances without realizing the path he is taking. What exact and clear mind, for example, has ever been able to understand this so well-known thought of Cabanis and Broussais that "the brain produces, secretes thought?" On other occasions, the positive man, the man of science, the man of observation and of facts, will seriously tell us that the brain "stores ideas." A little more, and he will draw them. Is it metaphor or gibberish?
We will never ask natural science to take sides for or against the human soul; but why does it not resolve to ignore what is not the object of its investigations? By what right does it dare to swear that there is nothing afterwards, after having established a law for not seeing? What doesn’t it retain a little of this reservation that suits us all so well, especially those who pretend to only move forward with certainty? How come will the anatomist take it upon himself to declare that the soul does not exist, because he has not encountered it under his scalpel? Did he, at least, start by demonstrating rigorously, scientifically, by experiments and facts, according to the method he advocates, that his scalpel can reach anything, even an immaterial principle?
Whatever happens to all these questions, materialism claiming to be scientific, without being better for that, is spreading in broad daylight, and we must see what materialist law would be. Alas! The materialist social state would present us with a very sad and shameful spectacle. To begin with, it is certain that, if man only exists through his organism, this material and automatic mass that will henceforth be the whole man, provided with an encephalon to secrete ideas, will not be responsible for all the movements that it produces.[1] With that, the brain of another material mass must not dare to secrete ideas of justice or injustice; for these ideas of justice or injustice are applicable only to a free force, existing by itself, capable of wanting and of abstaining. One does not reason with the torrent or the avalanche.
So, freedom, that is the will to act or not to act, will not exist down here, and neither will right. In this state, all forces will have full and absolute power of expansion. Everything will be legitimate, lawful, permitted, let us say even ordered; because it is clear that any fact that is not the act of a free-will, that does not occur as a morally obligatory or morally forbidden act, is an obligatory fact, that may well come up against a contrary fact of the same character, but that like all physical facts, falls under the unavoidable influence of natural laws.
It is enough to expose such ideas to do it justice. It was Spinoza's system, that very resolutely posited the principle of the law of force. The strong, says Spinoza, are made to enslave the weak, just as the fish are to swim, and the larger to eat the smaller. In the materialist system, what we would call law cannot have a different principle. But what sensible man would dare to admit such a system, that would suffice on its own for the refutation of materialism, since it necessarily follows from that? However, do they want this principle of force to be in fact limited by itself? Nothing, or almost nothing, will be gained from this blatant denial of the principle. Let us admit, if you will, that the thinking substance (we continue to speak the language of the materialists) combines in individuals, to regulate this expansion of force; what will it lead to? At most to a set of rules that will be based on interest, and again, since there are no other laws than the laws of matter, this legislation will have no binding character; each one will be able to infringe it, if his thinking material advises him to do so, and if his strength allows it. Thus, in this singular doctrine, we would not even have a social state built on the plane of the sad society of Hobbes.
We are still speaking only of the first conditions of any social state. But, in all civil society, individual property is enshrined; we contract, we sell, we rent, we partner, etc. Marriage is the foundation of the family; a whole new order of relations is born from it. Through home education and public education, traditions are perpetuated. Thus, a national spirit is formed and civilization develops. Will our materialistic society have its civil law? Impossible to suppose it; for civil law has justice as its principle, and justice can only be a word, or a contradiction in a doctrine that only knows matter and the properties of matter. We thus inevitably conclude (unless we are wrong about it) that the civil status of materialist society is the state of bestiality.
We do not say too much by arguing that materialism is destructive, not of such morality, but of all morality, not of such civil status, but of any civil status, to any society. We must retreat with that beyond the regions of barbarism, beyond savagery. Should it be banned for that? God would not allow it. Having acknowledged its character, we would not, however, ask that its teaching be prohibited; we would defend it, if necessary, against any compression by force, provided that the teacher spoke only in his own name. Freedom is so dear to us (the readers of this newspaper know this); it carries such blessings; we have such a confidence in the public good sense that we could not conceive any concern to see any pulpit, any platform open to any idea.
But the question would no longer present itself in the same terms, if the teacher happened to speak in chair of State, paid by the budget. Rightly or wrongly, the State teaches; can he teach doctrines whose most immediate consequences are destructive to the state? Will it be at the discretion of any teacher to make the State endorse all the doctrines he can conceive? The question is not simple. State teachers are public officials; their teachings can only be an official teaching. The State guarantees what they say, and it is answerable to the youth and their families. If, for the great words of independence of the teachers, we challenged its control, we would be the oppressor of the State, by the most hypocritical of oppressions, because we would be blaming it for doctrines it disavows.
There is no doubt that the superior authority owes to its professors, often whitewashed by study, respect, consideration, and great confidence, as to its generals, its administrators, and its magistrates; but it does not owe them the sacrifice of the mandate it is still presumed to hold from the country. The professor is not more independent from the state than the general who would take command of an insurrection.
H. Thiercelin.”
[1] Like the liver is not responsible for the bile that it secrets
The Journal La Solidarité
The newspaper La Solidarité, of which we spoke in the Spiritist Review of June 1868, continues to deal with Spiritism, with the tone of serious discussion that characterizes this eminently philosophical paper.
With the title Psychological research on Spiritism, the July 1st issue contains an article from which we extract the following passages:
“There are very few newspapers that can claim to be independent. I mean a true independence, that makes it possible to treat a subject without concerns of party, Church, school, faculty, academia; better than that: without concern of the public, with its own audience of readers and subscribers, and only caring about seeking and telling the truth. La Solidarité has this very rare advantage of facing even churns - for it only lives on sacrifices - and for being placed too high up in the regions of thought to have to fear the arrows of ridicule. In dealing with Spiritism, we knew that we would satisfy no one, neither the believers, nor the unbelievers; nobody, except perhaps the people who have no bias in the issue. These know that they do not know. They are the wise ones, and they are few.”
The author then describes the material phenomenon of the turning tables, that he explains by human electricity, declaring that he sees nothing there that accuses a foreign intervention. That is what we said from the beginning. He keeps on:
“As long as we only have to explain the automatic movement of objects, we don't need to go beyond what is learned in the physical sciences. But the difficulty increases when it comes to phenomena of an intellectual nature.
The table, after having just danced, soon began to answer questions. Therefore, how can we doubt that there was intelligence there? The vague belief in Spirits had given rise to the movement of material objects because it is obvious that, without this a priori, they would never have dared to turn the tables. This belief, finding itself confirmed by appearances, was to lead to a further step. Given that the Spirit is the cause of the movement of the tables, one had to think of questioning it.
“The first intelligent manifestations,” says Mr. Allan Kardec, “took place by means of tables rising and kicking with one foot a fixed number of knocks, and thus answering yes or no, according to the convention, to a framed question. We then obtained more developed answers by the letters of the alphabet: the mobile object striking several hits, corresponding to the sequential number of each letter, they thus succeeded in forming words and sentences answering formulated questions. The correctness of the answers, and their correlation, aroused astonishment. The mysterious being who answered that, questioned about his nature, declared that he was a Spirit or Genius, gave himself a name and provided various information on his account."
This means of correspondence was long and inconvenient, as Mr. Allan Kardec quite rightly remarks. It was not long before it was replaced by the basket, then the planchette. Today, these means are generally abandoned, and believers rely on what the hand of the medium mechanically writes by the dictation of the Spirit.
It is difficult to know what the medium's share is in products somewhat inspired of his pen; it is not easy either to determine the degree of automatism of a basket or a planchette, when these objects are placed under living hands. But if the correspondence by the table is slow and inconvenient, it makes it possible to note the passivity of the instrument. For us, the intellectual communication by means of the table is as well established as that of the telegraphic correspondence. The fact is real. It is only a question of knowing if the correspondent from beyond the grave exists. Is there a Spirit, an invisible being with whom one corresponds, or are the operators the victims of an illusion and are they only in contact with themselves? That is the question.
We have attributed to the electricity emitted by the human machine the mechanical movements of the tables; we do not have to look elsewhere other than the human soul for the agent that gives these movements a character of intelligence. By imagining electricity as an elastic fluid of extreme subtlety, imposed between the molecules of the bodies, and surrounding them as in an atmosphere, we can very well understand that the soul, thanks to this envelope, makes its action on all parts of the body, without occupying a determined place there, and that the unity of the self is everywhere at the same time, where its atmosphere can reach. The action by contact then goes beyond the periphery of the body, and the ethereal or fluidic vibrations, by communicating from one atmosphere to another, can produce between the beings in relation, effects at a distance. There is a whole world to study here. The forces are influenced and are transformed there according to the dynamic laws known to us, but their effects vary with the rhythm of the molecular movements, and according to whether these movements are exerted by vibration, undulation, or oscillation. But whatever the case may be with these theories that are far from having attained the positivity necessary to take rank in science, nothing prevents us from viewing the human self as extending to the table the action of spontaneity, using it as an appendage to one’s nervous system to manifest voluntary movements.
What is most often misleading in these kinds of telegraphic correspondence is that the self of each of the assistants can no longer recognize oneself in the resultant of the collectivity. The subjective representation that is made in the mind of the medium by the aid of this kind of photography may not resemble any of the assistants, although most of them undoubtedly provided some feature; However, it is rare, if we observe carefully, that we no longer particularly find the image of one of the operators who was the passive instrument of the collective force. It is not an ultra-mundane Spirit speaking in the room, it is the spirit of the medium, but the spirit of the medium perhaps doubled by the spirit of such and such an assistant who often dominates him without them both knowing it, and exalted by forces that come to him, such as various electromagnetic currents, from the support given by the assistants.[1]
We have seen many times the personality of the medium betrayed by spelling mistakes, by historical or geographical errors that he usually made, and that could not be attributed to a Spirit truly distinct from his own person.
One of the most common things in phenomena of this nature is the revelation of secrets that the interrogator does not believe known to anyone; but he forgets that these secrets are known to the interrogator, and that the medium can read his mind. This requires a certain mental relationship; but this relation is established by a derivation of the nervous current that envelops every individual, much like one could deflect the electric spark by intercepting the telegraph line and substituting it for a new conducting wire. Such a faculty is much less rare than one might think. Communication of thought is a fact admitted by all those who have been concerned with magnetism, and it is easy for everyone to be convinced of the frequency and the reality of the phenomenon. We are forced to slip on these very imperfect explanations. They are not sufficient, we know, to invalidate the belief in Spirits among those who believe they have sensible evidence of their intervention.
We cannot confront them with evidence of the same nature. There is nothing irrational about belief in spiritual individualities, but we consider it entirely natural. Our deep conviction, as we know, is that the human self persists in its identity after death, and that it is recovered after its separation from the earthly organism, with all its previous acquisitions. That the human person is then clothed with an organism of an ethereal nature is what seems perfectly probable to us.
The perispirit of these gentlemen, therefore, does not repel us. What is it that separates us? Nothing fundamental. Nothing, except the insufficiency of their proofs. We do not believe that the Spiritist relationships between the dead and the living are attested by the movements of the tables, by correspondence, by dictations. We believe that physical phenomena can be explained physically, and that psychic phenomena are caused by the forces inherent to the soul of the operators. We speak of what we have seen and studied with great care. We do not know of anything so far among the inspirations of mediums that could not have been produced by a living brain, without the aid of any celestial force, and most of their productions are below the intellectual level of the environment in which we live.
In a future article, we will examine the philosophical and religious doctrines of Spiritism, and particularly those for which Mr. Allan Kardec presented the synthesis in his last book, entitled Genesis according to Spiritism.”
There would be undoubtedly a lot of things to answer on this article; however, we will not refute it, because it would be repeating what we have written many times on the same subject. We are happy to recognize, with the author, that the distance that still separates him from us is small: it is only the material fact of the direct relations between the visible world and the invisible world; and yet this little thing is a great deal in its consequences.
As a matter of fact, it should be noted that, if he does not admit these relationships, he does not deny them absolutely either; it is not even averse to his reason to conceive the possibility of it; indeed, this possibility follows quite naturally from what he admits. What he lacks, he says, is evidence from communications. Well! Sooner or later this proof will come to him; he will find them either in the careful observation of the circumstances that accompany certain mediumistic communications, or in the innumerable variety of spontaneous manifestations, that occurred before Spiritism, and still occur with people who do not know it or do not believe it, and consequently one cannot admit the influence of a preconceived idea among them. It would be necessary to ignore the first elements of Spiritism to believe that the fact of the manifestations occurs only among the followers.
In the meantime, and even though his conviction should end there, it would be desirable that all materialists were at this point; we must therefore congratulate ourselves on counting on him among the righteous men, at least sympathetic to the general idea, and to see a commendable journal, by its serious character and its independence, fighting with us the absolute skepticism in matters of spirituality, as well as the abuse that has been carried out to the spiritual principle. We walk to the same goal by different routes but converging towards a common point and approaching more and more through the ideas; a few dissents on questions of detail should not prevent us from reaching out to each other.
In this time of effervescence and aspiration towards a better state of things, each one brings his stone to the building of the new world; each works on his own, with his own means; Spiritism brings its contingent that is not yet complete; but as it is not exclusive, it does not reject any support; it accepts the good that can serve the great cause of humanity, from wherever it comes, even from its adversaries.
As we said at the beginning, we will not undertake to refute the theory set out in La Solidarité on the source of intelligent manifestations; we will only say a few words about it.
This theory, as we can see, is only one of the first systems hatched at the origin of Spiritism, when experience had not yet clarified the question; however, it is well known that this opinion is today reduced to a few rare individuals. If it were right, why would it not have prevailed? How could that be that millions of Spiritists who have been experimenting for fifteen years, all over the world and in all languages, who are recruited for the most part from the enlightened class, who have in their ranks men of knowledge and of incontestable value, such as doctors, engineers, magistrates, etc., noted the reality of the demonstrations, if it did not exist? Can we reasonably admit that all have deluded themselves? That there were not among them men endowed with sufficient good sense and perspicacity to recognize the true cause? This theory, as we have said, is not new, and it has not gone unnoticed among the Spiritists; on the contrary, it has been seriously thought of and explored by them, and it is precisely because it has been found contradicted by the facts, powerless to explain them all, that it has been abandoned.
It is a serious mistake to believe that the Spiritists came with the preconceived idea of the intervention of the Spirits in the manifestations; if it was so with some, the truth is that the majority did not come to belief until after having passed through doubt or skepticism.
It is also a mistake to believe that, without the a priori belief in Spirits, we would never have dared to turn the tables. The phenomenon of turning and talking tables was known in Tertullian time, and in China from ancient time. In Tartary and Siberia, flying tables[2] were known. In some provinces of Spain, sieves held in suspension by the tips of scissors are used. Do those who interrogate believe that it is Spirits who are answering? Not at all. Ask them what it is, they know nothing about it: it is the table, the sieve endowed with an unknown power; they question these movements like those of the divinatory wand, without going beyond the material fact.
Modern Spiritist phenomena did not begin with turning tables, but with spontaneous knocks struck on walls and furniture; these noises caused astonishment, surprise; there was something unusual about their beating pattern, an intentional character, a persistence that seemed to call attention to a specific point, like when someone knocks to call attention. The first movements of tables or other objects were also spontaneous, as they are still today in certain individuals who have no knowledge of Spiritism. It is the same here with most natural phenomena that occur daily, and nevertheless go unnoticed, or whose cause remains unknown, until the time when serious and more enlightened observers pay their attention, study, and explore them.
Thus, of two contrary theories, born at the same time, one grows with time as a result of experience, becomes generalized, while the other dies out; in favor of which is there a presumption of truth and survival? We are not giving this as proof, but as a fact that deserves consideration.
Mr. Fauvety relies on that he has found nothing in mediumistic communications that is beyond the reach of the human brain; this is again an old objection a hundred times refuted by the Spiritist doctrine itself. Has Spiritism ever said that the Spirits are beings outside of humanity? On the contrary, it comes to destroy the prejudice that makes them exceptional beings, angels or demons, intermediaries between man and the divinity, species of semi-gods.
It is based on this principle that the Spirits are none other than men stripped from their material envelope, that the visible world flows incessantly into the invisible world through death, and the latter into the corporeal world through births.
Since the Spirits belong to mankind, why would anyone want them to have superhuman language? We know that some of them do not know more, and often much less than certain men, since they learn with the latter; those who were incapable of making masterpieces during their lifetime, will not do more like Spirits; the Spirit of an ignorant will not speak like a scholar, and the Spirit of a scholar, who is only a human being, will not speak like a god.
It is therefore not in the eccentricity of their ideas and their thoughts, in the exceptional superiority of their style, that we must seek proof of the spiritual origin of the communications, but in the circumstances that attest, in a multitude of cases, that the thought cannot come from an incarnate, even if it is most trivial.
From these facts emerges the proof of the existence of the invisible world in the middle of which we live, and for that the Spirits of the lowest level prove it just as well as the most elevated ones. Now, the existence of the invisible world in our midst, an integral part of earthly humanity, the spillway of discarnate souls, and source of the incarnate, is a fundamental, immense fact; it is a whole revolution in beliefs; it is the key to man's past and future, that all philosophies have sought in vain, just as scientists have uselessly sought the key to astronomical mysteries, before knowing the law of gravitation. Let them follow the chain of the forced consequences of this single fact: the existence of the invisible world around us, and they will arrive at a complete, inevitable transformation of ideas, with the destruction of prejudices and the abuses that result from it, and consequently, a modification of social relationships.
Spiritism leads to that. Its doctrine is the development, the deduction of the consequences of the main fact, whose existence it has just revealed; these consequences are innumerable, because, step by step, they affect all branches of the social order, physical as well as moral. This is understood by all those who have taken the trouble of studying it seriously, and what they will understand even better later, but not those who, having only seen the surface, imagine that it is entirely in a rotating table or in puerile questions about the identity of Spirits.
For further development on some of the questions dealt with in this article, we refer to the first chapter of Genesis: Character of the Spiritist revelation.[3]
[1] See, for the response to several propositions contained in this article, The Book of Mediums, chapter IV, Systems. Introduction of The Spirits’ Book. - What is Spiritism? chapter. I, Small conference.
[2] Spiritist Review, October 1859
[3] Published in a separate brochure; price 15 cents; by mail, 20 cents.
The Spiritist Party
“In an article in the last number of the Spiritist Review, entitled: The Spiritist Party, you say that since Spiritism is given this name, it accepts it. But should it accept it? It perhaps deserves serious consideration. Do not all religions, as well as Spiritism, teach that all men are brothers, that they are all children of a common father who is God? Now, should there be parties among the children of God? Isn't that an offense to the Creator? Since the peculiarity of parties is to arm men against each other; and can the imagination conceive a greater crime than to arm the children of God one against another? Such are, sir, the reflections that I thought to be right to submit to your appreciation; perhaps it would be advisable to submit them also to that of the benevolent Spirits who guide the work of Spiritism, to know their opinion. This question is perhaps more serious than it appears at first glance; for my part, I would be loath to belong to a party; I believe that Spiritism should consider parties as an offense against God."
We fully agree with our honorable correspondent, whose intention we can only praise; we believe, however, his scruples a little exaggerated in the case in question, no doubt for not having sufficiently examined the question.
The word party implies, by its etymology, the idea of division, scission, and consequently, that of struggle, aggression, violence, intolerance, hatred, animosity, vindication, all things contrary to the spirit of Spiritism. Spiritism having none of these characteristics since it repudiates them, by its very tendencies is not a party in the vulgar meaning of the word, and our correspondent is very much right to reject this qualification, from this point of view.
But to the denomination of party, it is also attached the idea of a force, physical or moral, strong enough to weigh in the balance, preponderant enough to be counted on; by applying it to Spiritism, little known or misunderstood, was to attest its notorious existence, a rank among opinions, to note its importance, and consequently provoke its examination, that it asks constantly. In this respect, it should not repudiate this qualification, while making its reservations about the meaning to be attached to it, since starting from above, it gave an official denial to those who claim that Spiritism is a myth without consistency, that they had flattered themselves that they had it buried twenty times. We could judge the reach of this word by the clumsy ardor with which certain organs of the press seized it to make a scarecrow of it.
It is by this consideration, and in this sense, that we have said that Spiritism accepts the title of party, since it was given, because it meant to grow it in the eyes of the public; but we did not intend to make it lose its essential quality, that of moralizing philosophical doctrine, that constitutes its glory and its strength; far from us therefore the thought of transforming followers of a doctrine of peace, tolerance, charity and fraternity into partisans. The word party, moreover, does not always imply the idea of struggle, of hostile feelings; do we not say: the party of peace, the party of honest people? Spiritism has already proven and will always prove that it belongs to this category.
Besides, whatever it does, Spiritism cannot help being a party. What, in fact, is a party, apart from the idea of struggle? It is an opinion that is shared only by a part of the population; but this qualification is only given to opinions that have a given number of followers, large enough to attract attention and play a role. However, the Spiritist opinion not being yet that of everyone, is necessarily a party in relation to the contrary opinions that oppose it, until it has rallied them all. By virtue of its principles, it is not aggressive; it does not impose itself; it does not subjugate; it only asks for the freedom to think its own way, yes; but from the moment it is attacked, treated as a pariah, it must defend itself, and claim what is common law; it must, it is its duty, or pay the price of being accused of denying its own cause, that is of all its brothers in belief, that it could not abandon without cowardice. It therefore necessarily enters into a struggle, whatever repugnance it feels from it; it is nobody's enemy, it is true; but it has enemies who seek to have it crushed: it is by its firmness, its perseverance and its courage that it will impose on them; its weapons are quite different from those of its adversaries, it is still true; but nonetheless to them, and in spite of itself, it is a party, for they would not have given it this title if they had not judged it strong enough to counterbalance them.
These are the reasons for which we believed that Spiritism could accept the qualification of party, that was given by its antagonists, without it having taken it itself, because it was to raise the glove that was thrown at it; we thought it could do so without repudiating its principles.
Persecutions
“Flee, Christians; flee these lost men, and these bad women who indulge in practices that the Church condemns! Do not have any dealings with these madmen and these mad women; abandon them to absolute isolation. Avoid them like dangerous people. Do not have them by your side, and drive them out of the holy place, whose access is banned to their unworthiness.
See these lost men and bad women who hide in the shadows, and who meet in secret to spread their vile doctrines; follow them with me to their lairs; Don’t they look like low-level conspirators taking pleasure in the darkness to form their infamous plots? They conspire audaciously, in fact, with the help of Satan, against our holy mother the Church that Jesus established to reign on Earth. What are they still doing, these ungodly men and shameless women? They blaspheme against God; they deny the sublime truths that for centuries have inspired the deepest respect in their ancestors; they adorn themselves with a false charity of which they only know the name, and they use it as a cloak to hide their ambition! They break into your homes like ravenous wolves to seduce your daughters and your wives and they want to destroy you all forever; but you will drive them out of your presence like evil beings! “You have understood, Christians! Who are those that I point out to your reprobation? They are the Spiritists! And why shouldn't I name them? It's time to push them back and curse their hellish doctrines!"
Sermons like this one were the order of the day at that time. If we unearth this document from our archives, after four years, it is to respond to the qualification of a dangerous party recently given to the Spiritists, by certain organs of the press. In the circumstance above, on which side was the aggression, the provocation, in a word, the spirit of party? Could we push the excitement any further, to the hatred of citizens against each other, to the division of families? Don’t such sermons recall those of the disastrous time when these same countries were bloodied by the wars of religion, where the father was armed against the son, and the son against the father? We don’t judge them from the point of view of evangelical charity, but from that of prudence. Is it really political to arouse fanatic passions in this way, in a country where the past is still so vivid, where the authority often has difficulty preventing conflicts? Is it safe to exhibit the sparks of discord there again? Would they, therefore, want to renew the crusade against the Albigenses and the war of Cevennes? If such sermons were preached against the Protestants, bloody reprisals would be inevitable. Today they are attacking Spiritism, for not having a legal existence yet, they believe everything is allowed against it.
Well! What has always been the attitude of the Spirits, in the presence of attacks to which they have been the object? That of calm and moderation. Shouldn’t they bless a doctrine whose power is great enough to curb turbulent and vindictive passions? Note, however, that the Spiritists don’t form a constituted body anywhere; that they are not regimented in congregations, obeying a commandment; that there is between them no obvious or secret affiliation; they are subjected quite simply and individually to the influence of a philosophical idea, and this idea, freely accepted by reason rather than imposed, suffices to modify their tendencies, because they are conscious of being with the truth. They see this idea growing constantly, infiltrating everywhere, gaining ground every day; they have faith in their future, because it is according to the principles of eternal justice, because it responds to social needs, and because it is identified with progress, the march of which is irresistible; that is why they are calm in the face of the attacks addressed to them; they would think they were giving proof of distrust in their strength if they supported it by violence and by material means. They laugh at these attacks, since their only result is to propagate it more quickly, attesting its importance.
But the attacks are not limited to the idea. Although the crusade against the Spiritists is no longer openly preached, as it was a few years ago, their adversaries have not become more benevolent or more tolerant; persecution against individuals is not less exercised when there is an occasion, not only in the freedom of their conscience, that is a sacred right, but even in their material interests. In the absence of good reason, the opponents of Spiritism still hope to overthrow it by calumny and oppression; they are undoubtedly mistaken, but in the meantime, there are some victims. However, we must not hide from ourselves that the struggle is not over; the followers must therefore arm themselves with resolution to walk firmly in the path that has been laid out for them.
It is not only in view of the present, but above all in anticipation of the future, that we have thought it convenient to reproduce the instruction below, to which we call the serious attention of the followers. Moreover, it is a denial given to those who seek to represent Spiritism as a dangerous party to the social order. May God wish that all parties only obey such inspirations, for peace would soon reign on Earth.
Paris, December 10th, 1864 – medium Mr. Delanne
“My children, these persecutions, like so many others, will fall and cannot be harmful to the cause of Spiritism; the good Spirits watch over the execution of the Lord's orders: you have nothing to fear; nonetheless, it is a warning to you to be on your guard and act with caution. It is a storm that breaks out, as you must expect to see many others breaking out, as we have announced to you; for you must not believe that your enemies will easily consider themselves beaten; no, they will struggle step by step until they are convinced of their helplessness. So, let them throw away their poison without worrying about what they may say, since you know very well that they can do nothing against the Doctrine that must succeed, despite it all; they feel that well, and that is what infuriates them and redoubles their rage.
It is to be expected that in the struggle they will make some victims, but this is the test by which the Lord will recognize the courage and perseverance of his true servants. What merit would you have in winning without difficulty? Like valiant soldiers, the wounded will be the most rewarded; and what glory for those who will emerge mutilated and covered with honorable scars from the battle! If an enemy people came to invade your country, wouldn't you sacrifice your possessions, your life for its independence? Thus, why would you complain about a few splashes that you get in a fight where you know the inevitable outcome, and where you are sure to win? Thank God therefore for having placed you in the first row, so that you are the first to collect the glorious palms that will be the prize for your devotion to the holy cause. Thank your persecutors who give you the opportunity to show your courage and gain more merit. Do not go after persecution, do not seek it; but if it comes, accept it as one of the trials of life, for it is one of them, and one of the most beneficial for your advancement, according to the way you endure it. It is with this trial as with all others: through your conduct, you can make it fruitful or fruitless for you.
Shame on those who have retreated and preferred Earth’s resting to the one that was prepared for them, for the Lord will take their sacrifices into account! He will say to them: “What are you asking for, you who have lost nothing, sacrificed nothing; who has not given up a night of your sleep, a piece of your table, nor have you left some of your clothes on the battlefield? What have you been doing during this time, while your brothers were facing danger? You stood aside to let the storm pass, and show yourself past the danger, while your brothers resolutely stepped into the struggle.
Think of the Christian martyrs! They did not have, like you do, the incessant communications of the invisible world to rekindle their faith, and yet they did not shy away from the sacrifice either of their life or of their possessions. Moreover, the time for those cruel trials has passed; the bloody sacrifices, the tortures, the pyres, will not be repeated; your trials are more moral than material; they will therefore be less painful, but will be nonetheless deserving, because everything is in proportion to its time. Today it is the Spirit that dominates; that is why the mind suffers more than the body. The predominance of the spiritual over the material trials is an indication of the advancement of the Spirit. Furthermore, you know that many of those who suffered for Christianity come to contribute to the crowning of the work, and these are the ones that support the struggle with most courage; thus, they add a palm to those they had already conquered.
What I am telling you, my friends, is not to encourage you to throw yourselves recklessly and hurriedly into the fray; no; I tell you the opposite: act with prudence and circumspection, even in the interest of the Doctrine, that would suffer from an ill-considered enthusiasm; but if a sacrifice is necessary, do it without complaining, and think that a temporal loss is nothing compared to the compensation that you will receive for it.
Don't worry about the future of the doctrine; among those who fight it today, more than one will be the defender tomorrow. The adversaries are agitated; at some point they will want to come together to strike a blow and overthrow the started edifice, but their efforts will be in vain, and division will reach their ranks. The times are approaching when events will favor the blossoming of what you sow. Consider the work you are doing, regardless of what they can say or do. Your enemies are doing all they can to push you beyond the bounds of moderation, so that they can give their aggression a pretext; their insults have no other purpose, but your indifference and your restraint confuse them; Therefore, continue to oppose violence with gentleness and charity; do good to those who want to do you harm, so that later they can distinguish the true from the false. You have a powerful weapon: that of reasoning; use it, but never defile it with insult, the supreme argument of those who have no good reason to give; finally, strive through the dignity of your conduct, to make the title of Spiritist respectful in you.
St. Louis
Retrospective Spiritism
Mediumship in a glass of water in 1706
At the Duke of Orleans’ place.
We can understand, with the general title of retrospective Spiritism, the thoughts, doctrines, beliefs and all the spiritualist facts prior to modern Spiritism, that is until 1850, period in which the observations and studies on these kinds of phenomena began. It was not until 1857 that these observations were coordinated into a body of methodical and philosophical doctrine. This division seems useful to us in the history of Spiritism.
The event below is reported in the Memoirs of Duke Saint-Simon:[1]
“I also remember something that he (the Duke of Orleans) told me in the Marly room, on the verge of his departure to Italy, whose singularity, verified by the event, does not allow me to omit it. He was curious about all kinds of arts and sciences, and with infinite wit, he had had in all his life the weakness so common at the court of the children of Henry II, that Catherine de Medici had, among other evils, brought from Italy. He told me many times that he had sought to see the devil, as much as he could, without success, and to see extraordinary things, and to know the future. Ms. de Sery had a little girl with her, eight or nine years old, who had been born there and never left, and who had the ignorance and simplicity of the age and education. Among other rascals involved with hidden curiosities, of which the Duke of Orleans had seen many in his life, he was introduced to one that claimed to show, in a glass filled with water, all that one would want to know. He asked someone young and innocent to look there, and the little girl was found fit for that. So, they had fun wishing to know what was happening even at distant places, and the little girl saw and described what she saw. The man whispered something over the glass filled with water, and they were immediately successful in seeing something there.
The deceptions often experienced by the Duke of Orleans led him to a test that could reassure him. He whispered to one of his servants to immediately go to Madame de Nancré's, to carefully examine who was there, what they were doing, the position and the furniture of the room, and the situation of everything that was going on there, and without wasting any time or speaking to anyone, to come and whisper it to him. The task was carried out in a jiffy, and nobody realized what had just happened, and the little girl still in the room. As soon as the Duke of Orleans was informed, he asked the little girl to look at who was with Madame de Nancré and what was going on there. She immediately told them, word for word, all that the man sent by the Duke of Orleans had seen. The description of the face, the looks, the clothes, the people who were there, their position in the room, the people who played at two different tables, those looking over or chatting, sitting, or standing, the arrangement of the furniture, in a word, everything. The Duke of Orleans immediately asked Nancré to go there, and he reported having found everything as the little girl had said, and as the valet who had first been there had reported to the ear of the Duke of Orleans.
He hardly spoke to me about these things because I took the liberty of shaming him. I took the liberty of teasing him about this story and told him what I thought I could dissuade him from believing in these sorceries, especially at a time when he should have his mind occupied with so many great things. "That is not all," he said to me, "and I have only told you about it to get to the rest;” He then told me that, encouraged by the accuracy of what the little girl had seen in Madame de Nancré's room, he wanted to see something more important, and what would happen with the death of the king, but without specifying the date that could not be seen in this glass. He then asked the little girl, who had never heard of Versailles, nor seen anyone from the court, but himself. She looked and explained to him at length everything she saw. She correctly described the king's bedroom at Versailles, and the furnishings that were in fact there at his death. She depicted him perfectly in his bed, and a well-behaved small child that was standing near the bed or in the room, held by Madame de Ventadour, after what she cried because she had seen her at the home of Ms. de Sery.
She introduced them to Madam de Maintenon, the singular figure of Fayon, Madam Duchesse d'Orléans, Madam Duchesse and Princess of Conti; she cried out to Mr. Duke of Orleans; in short, she let them know what she saw in terms of princes, lords, servants, and valets. When she finished describing everything, the Duke of Orleans was surprised that she had not introduced them to Monseigneur, to the Duke of Bourgogne, the Monseigneur Duke of Berry, and asked her if she did not see this or that figure. She firmly said no and repeated the ones she saw. This is what the Duke of Orleans could not understand and was greatly surprised with, in vain asking me for the reason. The event explained it. It was then in 1706. All four were then full of life and health, and all four had died before the king. It was the same with the Prince, the Duke, and the Prince of Conti, whom she did not see, while she saw the children of the last two, Mr. du Maine, his sons, and the Count of Toulouse. But until the occurrence, it remained in the dark. Having the curiosity ended, the Duke of Orleans wanted to know what would become of him. So, it was no longer in the glass of water. The man who was there offered to show him, as if painted on the wall of the room, provided he was not afraid to see himself there; and after a quarter of an hour of a few reactions, the face of the Duke of Orleans suddenly appeared before them all, dressed as he was then and in his natural size, on the wall like in a painting, with a crown on his head. It was neither from France, nor Spain, nor England, nor Imperial; the Duke of Orleans, who looked at it with his eyes wide open, could never guess it, for he had never seen one like that; it only had four circles, and nothing at the top. The crown covered his head.
From the preceding obscurity and from this one, I took the opportunity to show him the vanity of these kinds of curiosities, the just deceptions of the devil, that God allows to punish the curiosities that he forbids, the nothingness and darkness that result from it, instead of the light and satisfaction that one seeks in it. He was certainly a long way then from being regent of the kingdom and from imagining it. It was perhaps what that singular crown announced to him. All this had happened in Paris, with his mistress, in the presence of his closest acquaintances, the day before he had told me about it, and I found it so extraordinary that I gave him a place here, not to approve, but to register it."
The credibility of the Duke of Saint-Simon is all the less suspect since he was opposed to these kinds of ideas; there can therefore be no doubt that he faithfully reported the story of the Duke of Orleans. As for the fact itself, it is not probable that the duke invented it for nothing. The phenomena that occur nowadays prove their possibility; what then passed for something wonderful is now a very natural fact. Besides, one cannot certainly blame them on the imagination of the child, who was unknown to the individuals, and could not serve as his accomplice. The words spoken on the glass of water undoubtedly had no other purpose than to give the phenomenon a mysterious and cabalistic appearance, according to the beliefs of the time; but they could very well exert an unconscious magnetic action, and that with even more reason, for that man appeared endowed with an energetic will. As for the fact of the painting that he made appear on the wall, until now one cannot give any explanation for that. Moreover, the prior magnetization of the water does not appear to be essential.
A few years ago, one of our correspondents from Spain told us the following fact that had happened before his eyes, fifteen years ago, at a time and in a region where Spiritism was unknown, and when it pushed skepticism to its limits. Some in his family heard of the ability that some people have to see in a jug filled with water, and they did not give any more importance to this than to popular beliefs. Yet, they wanted to try out of curiosity. A young girl, after a moment of concentration, saw a relative of his, making an accurate portrait; she saw him on a mountain, a few leagues away, where he could not supposedly be, then descend into a gorge, return, and doing various trips up and down. When the individual returned and was told where he came from and what he had done, he was very surprised, because he had not communicated his intention to anyone. Imagination here is completely out of question, since none of the assistants could act on the mind of the young girl through their thoughts.
The influence of imagination is the great objection that is opposed to this kind of phenomenon, as to all those of mediumship in general, hence one cannot be careful enough when collecting the cases in which it is demonstrated that this influence cannot take place. The following fact is a not less conclusive example.
Another of our subscribers from Palermo, Sicily, was recently in Paris; in his absence, his daughter, who has never been to Paris, received the issue of the Spiritist Review, in which the glass of water is considered; she wanted to try to see her father. She did not see him, but she saw several streets that from the description she gave to him, he easily recognized as the streets of Paix, Castiglione and Rivoli. Now, these streets were precisely those through which he had passed on the very day on which the experiment had been carried out. Thus, that young lady does not see her father, whom she knows, whom she wishes to see, on whom her thoughts are concentrated, while she sees the path he has traveled, and that she did not know. What reason can be given to this oddity? The Spirits told us that things happened in such way to give unmistakable proof that the imagination had nothing to do with that. We will complete, through the following reflections, what we said on the same subject, in the June issue.
The glass with or without water, as well as the bottle, obviously play the role of hypnotic agents in this phenomenon; the concentration of sight and thought on one point causes a greater or lesser detachment of the soul, and consequently, the development of the psychic sight. (See the Spiritist Review, January 1860, Details about hypnotism).
This kind of mediumship can give rise to special modes of manifestation, to new perceptions; it is one more means of ascertaining the existence and independence of the soul, and for that reason, a very interesting subject of study; but as we have said, it would be a mistake to believe that this is a better way than any other of knowing everything that one wishes, because there are things that must be hidden from us or that can only be revealed at a certain time. When the moment to know them is right, one learns by one of the thousand means at the disposal of the Spirits, whether one is a Spiritist or not; but one glass of water is not more effective than another. From the fact that the Spirits have used it to give valuable advice for health, it does not follow that it is an infallible method of healing all illnesses, even those that must not be cured. If a cure by the Spirits is possible, they give their advice by any means, and by any medium suitable for this kind of communication. The effectiveness is in the prescription, not in the mode by which it is given.
The glass of water is not a guarantee against the interference of evil Spirits either; experience has already shown that evil Spirits use this means like any other, to mislead and abuse credulity. How could one oppose them a more powerful obstacle! We have said it time and time again, and we cannot repeat it too often: There is no mediumship that is immune to evil Spirits, and there is no physical process for removing them. The best, the only protection is in oneself; it is by one’s own purification that one keeps them away, like one is protected against harmful insects by the cleanliness of the body.
[1] Refer to the issue of June 1868 of the Spiritist Review
Reincarnation in Japan -
Saint Francis Xavier and the Japanese Bonze
The following report is taken from the story of Saint François-Xavier by Father Bouhours. It is a theological discussion between a Japanese monk named Tucarondono, and Saint Francis-Xavier, then a missionary in Japan.
“- I don't know if you know me, or to put it better, if you recognize me," Tucarondono said to François-Xavier.
- I do not remember having ever seen you, the latter replies.
The bonze then burst in laughter and turned to other bonzes, his colleagues whom he had brought with him:
- I clearly see," he said to them, "that I will have no difficulty in defeating a man that has dealt with me more than a hundred times, and pretends to have never seen me.” Then, looking at Xavier with a smile of contempt: “Don’t you have anything left,” he continued, “of the goods that you sold me at the port of Frénasoma?”
“In reality,” replied Xavier, with an always serene and modest face, “I have never been a merchant in my life, and I have never seen Frénasoma.”
- “Ah! what a lack of memory and what a stupidity!” resumed the monk, looking astonished, and continuing his bursts of laughter:
- “What! Is it possible that you forgot that?”
- “Refresh my memory,” replied the father gently, “you who have more wit and memory than I do.”
- “I don't mind,” said the monk, proud of the praise Xavier had thrown at him. “It is now just fifteen hundred years that you and I, who were merchants, traded in Frénasoma, and that I bought a hundred pieces of silk from you, very cheaply. Do you remember it now?
The saint assessed where the bonze's speech was going and asked him honestly how old he was.
" - I'm fifty-two years old," said Tucarondono.
“- How can it be,'' Xavier went on, “that you were a merchant fifteen centuries ago, if you have only been in the world for half a century, and how did we deal in those days, you and I, in Frénasoma, if most of the other bonzes teach that Japan was only a desert, fifteen hundred years ago?”
"- Listen to me,” said the bonze; “you will hear the oracles, and you will agree that we have more knowledge of past things than you have of present things.”
“- You must therefore know that the world has never had a beginning, and that souls, strictly speaking, do not die. The soul emerges from the body in which she was enclosed; she seeks another one, fresh and vigorous, where we are reborn sometimes with the noblest sex, sometimes with the imperfect sex, according to the various constellations of the sky and the different aspects of the moon. These changes of birth cause our fortunes to change too. For it is the reward of those who have lived holy, to have the fresh memory of all lives that one has had in past centuries, and to represent oneself entirely as one has been for ages, in the form of prince, merchant, man of letters, warrior and other figures. On the contrary, someone like you that knows so little about his own affairs, who does not know what he has been and what he has done over the course of countless centuries, shows that his crimes have made him worthy of death so many times that he has lost the memory of the lives he changed.”
Observation: We cannot suppose that François-Xavier invented this story, that was not to his advantage, nor can we suspect the good faith of his historian, Father Bouhours. On the other hand, it is not less certain that it was a trap set for the missionary by the bonze, since we know that the memory of previous existences is an exceptional case, and that, in any case, it does not ever has such precise details; but what emerges from this fact is that the doctrine of reincarnation existed in Japan at that time, in identical conditions to those that are taught today by the Spirits, except for the intervention of the constellations and the moon. Another no less remarkable similarity is the idea that the accuracy of memory is a sign of superiority; the Spirits tell us, in fact, that in worlds more elevated than Earth, where the body is less material and the soul is in a normal state of freedom, the memory of the past is a faculty common to everyone; there one remembers their former lives, like we remember the first years of our childhood. It is obvious that the Japanese are not at this degree of dematerialization that does not exist on Earth, but this fact proves that they have its intuition.
Letter from Mr. Monico
To the Journal La Mahouna, from Guelma (Algeria)
“Mr. Director,
I have just read an article in the Independent, from Constantine, on the 20th of this month, appreciating the not very delicate role that a certain Mr. Home would have played, according to that newspaper (in England), beginning with these lines: "The Spiritists, successors of the sorcerers of the Middle Ages, no longer limit themselves to indicating hidden treasures to their imbecile followers; they manage to discover them for their benefit.” Appreciation follows, etc...
Allow me, Mr. Editor, to make use of your honorable journal to protest energetically against the author of these lines that are so little literary and so offensive to the followers of these new ideas, ideas most certainly unknown, since they are so falsely appreciated.
Spiritism succeeds sorcerers, as astronomy succeeded astrologers. Does it mean that this science so widespread today, that has enlightened man by making him know the sidereal immensities, that primitive religions had shaped to their ideal and to serve their interests, has embraced all the imaginary and grotesque rants of ancient astrologers? You don't think so.
In the same way, Spiritism, so much criticized by those who do not know it, comes to destroy the errors of sorcerers and to reveal a new science to humanity. It comes to explain these phenomena misunderstood until now, that popular ignorance attributed to miracle.
Far from espousing the superstitions of another age, like wizards, magicians, etc., like all that crowd of outcasts rebelling against civilization, using such means to exploit ignorance and to speculate on vices, it comes, I say, to destroy them, and at the same time to bring to the service of man an immense force, far superior to all those brought by ancient and modern philosophies.
“That force is the knowledge of the past and of the future reserved to man, answering these questions: Where do I come from? Where am I going to?
The terrible doubt that weighed on the human conscience, Spiritism comes to explain it; not only theoretically and by abstraction, but materially, that is by proofs accessible to our senses, and apart from any aphorism and theological sentence.
Old opinions, often born out of ignorance and fantasy, gradually disappear to make room for new convictions, founded on observation, and the reality of which is most obvious; the traces of old prejudices are effaced, and the more thoughtful man, studying with more attention these supposedly supernatural phenomena, has found in them the product of a will, manifesting outside himself.
By the fact of this manifestation, the universe appears, for the Spiritist, as a mechanism driven by an infinite number of intelligences, an immense government where each intelligent being has its share of action under the eye of God, be it in the state of man or the state of soul or Spirit. Death for him is not a scarecrow that shivers, nor the emptiness; it is only the extreme point of a phase of the being and the beginning of another, that is quite simply a transformation.
I stop, for I do not have the pretension of doing a Spiritism course, even less that of convincing my adversary; but I cannot allow a doctrine, proclaiming freedom of conscience and the maxims of the purest Christianity as a principle, to be offended, without protesting with all my soul.
Spiritism has for enemies those who have not studied it, neither in its philosophical part nor in its experimental part; that is why the first comer, without taking the trouble of learning, arrogates to himself the right, a priori, to treat it as absurd.
But, unfortunately for man, it has always been so, whenever a new idea has arisen; history is there to prove it.
“Spiritism agrees with the sciences of our time (see Genesis, Miracles and Predictions according to Spiritism), and its most authorized representatives, and all their writings have declared that it was ready to accept all ideas based on scientific truths and reject all those found to be tainted with error; in short, that it wants to walk at the vanguard of human progress.
The followers of this doctrine, instead of hiding in the shadows and meeting in the catacombs, proceed in a very different way; it is in full light and publicly that they express their ideas and exercise the practice of their principles. The Spiritist opinion in France is represented by five reviews or journals; in England, Germany, Italy, and Russia, by fifteen weekly papers; in the United States of America, that country of freedom and progress of all kinds, by numerous journals or reviews, and the followers of Spiritism in that country are already counted by the millions, that involuntarily and without more thoughts, the author of article, in The Independent, calls fools.
On this day and age, so far distanced from acts of religious intolerance, that laughs at theological disputes and the wrath of the Vatican, should better inspire respect for contrary opinions.
Respectfully, etc.
Jules Monico”
On July 17th, the same newspaper carries another article by Mr. Monico, announcing that he will have to publish a series, in response to some attacks by the antagonists of Spiritism. It also shows the announcement, as being in press, of a pamphlet by the same author, entitled: Freedom of Conscience, and due to appear in the first half of August. Price: 1 franc.
Bibliography
September
Increase or decrease in Earth’s volume – about the Genesis“I ask you again, sir, for your permission to submit to you a reflection that came to me while reading your last book on Genesis. Page 161 there reads: “At the time when the terrestrial globe was an incandescent mass, it did not contain one atom more nor less than today. However, the Spirits have said that there aren’t two different laws for the formation of main bodies and secondary bodies;” and then, I read somewhere else, that the plants give back to Earth more than they borrow from it. I do not know if this is well established and scientifically demonstrated, but according to this data and others, not to mention the meteorites that are today an undisputed fact, couldn’t it be the case that one day we discover that our globe is still acquiring volume, that would contradict this assertion?"
It is very true that the plants give back to the soil more than they take from it; but the globe is not only composed of the solid part, and the atmosphere is an integral part of it; However, it has been proven that plants feed as much, and even more, on aerial fluids drawn from the atmosphere than on solid elements absorbed by the roots. Considering the quantity of plants that have lived on Earth since its origin, not to mention animals, the atmospheric fluids would long be exhausted if they did not feed on a permanent source; this source is in the decomposition of solid, organic and inorganic matters, that return to the atmosphere as oxygen, hydrogen, nitrogen, carbon and other gases that had been extracted from it. It is therefore a constant exchange, a perpetual transformation that takes place on the surface of the globe. Here it is just like the water that rises as vapor and falls back as rain, keeping the quantity always the same. The growth of plants and animals, operating with the aid of the constituent elements of the globe, their remains, however considerable they may be, they do not add a single atom to the mass. If the solid part of the globe increased, by this cause, in a permanent mode, it would be at the expense of the atmosphere, that would diminish accordingly, and would end by being unfit for life.
At the origin of Earth, the first geological layers were formed from solids momentarily volatilized, by the effect of high temperature, later condensed and precipitated by cooling. They undoubtedly raised somewhat the surface of the ground, otherwise it would have stopped at the granite layer, but without adding anything to the total mass, since it was only a displacement of matter. When the atmosphere, purged from the foreign elements that it held in suspension, moved into its normal state, things followed the regular course they have had since. Today, the slightest modification in the constitution of the atmosphere would inevitably lead to the destruction of present living beings; but then, probably, new races would be formed in different conditions of vitality.
Considered from this point of view, the mass of the globe, that is the sum of molecules that compose the whole of its solid, liquid, and gaseous parts, is incontestably the same since its origin. If it experienced expansion or condensation, its volume would increase or decrease, without any change in the mass. Therefore, if the mass of Earth increased, by the addition of new molecules, it would be by the effect of a foreign cause since it could not draw the elements necessary for its growth from itself.
Some people believe that the fall of meteorites can be a cause of increase in the volume of Earth; others, regardless of ways and means, are based on the principle that since the animals and plants are born, grow and die, the planetary bodies must be subjected to the same law.
First, the origin of the meteorites is still problematic; it was even thought for a long time that they could be formed in the upper regions of Earth's atmosphere, by the condensation of gasified matters coming from Earth itself; but assuming that they have a source foreign to our globe, that they come from the debris of a few broken planets, or that they form spontaneously by the condensation of interplanetary cosmic matter, in which case they could be considered as abortions of planets, their accidental fall could not give rise to a noticeable, and even less so, regular increase of our globe.
On the other hand, the similarity that one would claim to establish between plants and planets is lacking in accuracy, because that would make the latter organic beings, which is not admissible.
According to another opinion, the globe can grow by the influx of interplanetary cosmic matter drawn in its course through space, incessantly depositing new molecules on its surface. There is nothing irrational about this doctrine, for in this case the increase would take place by addition and superposition, as with all inorganic bodies; but, apart from the fact that one might wonder where this increase would stop, it is still too hypothetical to be admitted as a principle. It is only a system opposed by contrary systems, because, according to others, instead of acquiring, Earth spends, by the effect of its movement, meaning that it loses part of its molecules to space, and so, instead of growing, it diminishes. Between these two theories, positive science has not pronounced yet, and it is probable that it will not be able to do so soon, for lack of material means of observation. We are therefore reduced to formulating reasoning based on the known laws, that can give probabilities, but not certainties yet.
Here is, in response to the proposed question, the articulated opinion of the eminent Spirit who dictated the wise uranographic studies reported in chapter VI of Genesis.
Parisian Society, July 1868, medium Mr. Desliens
The worlds become exhausted as they age and tend to dissolve to serve as formation elements for other universes. Little by little they give back to the universal cosmic fluid of space what they have drawn from it to form. In addition, all bodies wear out from friction; the rapid and incessant movement of the globe through the cosmic fluid has the effect of constantly reducing its mass, albeit by an inappreciable amount at a time.[1]
The existence of worlds can, in my opinion, be divided into three periods. First period: condensation of matter, in which the volume of the globe decreases considerably, and the mass remains the same; it is the period of childhood. - Second period: contraction, solidification of the crust, hatching of germs, development of life until the appearance of the most perfectible kind. At this moment the globe is in all its plenitude: it is the age of virility; it loses, but very little, of its constituent elements. As its inhabitants progress spiritually, it passes into the period of material decline; it loses, not only because of friction, but also by the disintegration of molecules, like a hard stone that, eaten away by time, ends by falling to dust. In its double movement of rotation and translation, it leaves in space fluidic parcels of its substance, until the moment when its dissolution is complete.
But then, since the attractive force is proportional to the mass - I am not saying the volume - the mass decreasing, its conditions of equilibrium in space are modified; dominated by more powerful globes to which it can no longer counterbalance, deviations in its movements are produced and in its position with respect to the sun; it suffers new influences, and from there emerge changes in the conditions of existence of its inhabitants, while waiting for it to disappear from the scene of the world.
Thus, birth, life, and death; childhood, virility, and decrepitude, these are the three phases through which any agglomeration of organic or inorganic matter passes. It is only the Spirit, that is not matter, that is indestructible."
Galileo.”
What happens to the inhabitants of a destroyed world? They do what the inhabitants of a demolished house: they will settle elsewhere, in better conditions; the globes are, for them, only temporary stations; but it is likely that when a globe has reached its period of dissolution, it has long ceased to be inhabited, for then it can no longer provide the elements necessary for the maintenance of life.
Everything is an insoluble problem in nature, if we disregard the spiritual element; on the contrary, everything is explained, clearly, and logically, if that element is considered.
It should be noted that, according to the order of ideas expressed in the above communication, the end of a world would coincide with the greatest amount of progress of its inhabitants, compatible with the nature of that world, instead of being the signal of a reprobation that would condemn the majority to the eternal disgrace.
[1] In its translational movement around the sun, the speed of Earth is 400 leagues per minute. Earth’s circumference is 9,000 leagues at the equator, so that in its movement of rotation on its own axis, each point of the equator travels, consequently, at 9,000 leagues in twenty-four hours, or 6.3 leagues per minute.
Note: 1 nautical league is approximately 3.45 miles (T.N.)
The Soul of Earth
The soul of earth plays a main role in the theory of the formation of our globe, by the encrustation of four planets; theory of which we have demonstrated the material impossibility, according to geological observations and the data of experimental science (see Genesis, Chapter VII, No. 4 and following). As far as the soul is concerned, we will also rely on the facts.
This question leads to another: is Earth a living being? We know that certain philosophers, more systematic than practical, consider Earth and all planets as living beings, based on the principle that everything lives in nature, from the mineral to man. We believe first that there is a capital difference between the molecular movement of attraction and repulsion, aggregation and disintegration of the mineral, and the vital principle of the plant; there are different effects there that show different causes, or at least a profound modification in the first cause if it is unique. (Genesis, chap. X, Nos. 16 to 19).
But let us admit, for a moment, that the principle of life has its source in the molecular movement. We cannot dispute that it is still more rudimentary in the mineral than in the plant; now, from there to a soul, whose essential attribute is intelligence, the distance is big; no one, we believe, has dreamed of endowing a stone or a piece of iron with the faculty of thinking, of wishing and of understanding. By even making all the possible concessions to this system, that is by taking the point of view of those who confuse the vital principle with the soul itself, the soul of the mineral would only be there in the state of a latent germ, since it does not reveal itself by any manifestation.
A fact not less obvious than the one we have just mentioned, is that the organic development is always in relation with the development of the intelligent principle; the organism completes as the faculties of the soul multiply. The organic scale constantly follows, in all beings, the progression of intelligence, from the polyp to man; it could not be otherwise, since the soul needs an instrument appropriate to the importance of the functions that it must fulfill.
What would be the use of the oyster having the intelligence of a monkey, without the organs necessary for its manifestation? Therefore, if Earth were an animated being, serving as a body to a special soul, this soul would have to be even more rudimentary than that of the polyp, since Earth does not have even the vitality of the plant, while, by the role that is attributed to this soul, especially in the theory of incrustation, they make it a being endowed with reason and the most complete free will, a superior Spirit, in a word, which is neither rational, nor in conformity with the general law, for never a Spirit would have been more imprisoned and more badly served. The idea of the soul of Earth, understood in this sense, as well as the one that makes Earth an animal, must therefore be placed among the systematic and chimerical conceptions.
The smallest animal, in fact, has the freedom of movements; it goes where it wants to and walks when it pleases; while the stars, those supposedly living beings and animated by higher intelligences, would be constrained to perpetually automatic movements, without ever being able to deviate from their path; they would be much less favored than the last aphid. If, according to the theory of incrustation, the souls of the four planets that formed Earth, had the freedom of uniting their envelopes, they had the freedom to go wherever they wanted, to change the mechanical laws of the universe as they pleased; why don’t they no longer have it?
There are ideas that refute themselves, and systems that collapse as soon as their consequences are seriously scrutinized. Spiritism would be rightly ridiculed by its adversaries if it made itself the responsible publisher of utopias that do not stand examination. If ridicule did not kill it, it is because it only kills what is ridiculous.
By the soul of Earth, we can understand, more rationally, the collectivity of Spirits charged with the elaboration and the direction of its constituent elements, that already supposes a certain degree of advancement and intellectual development; or, better still, the Spirit to whom is entrusted the high direction of the moral destinies and the progress of its inhabitants, a mission that can be devolved only to a being eminently superior in knowledge and in wisdom. In this case, it is not, strictly speaking, the soul of Earth, for this Spirit is neither incarnate there, nor subordinated to its material state; he is a chief in charge of his direction, as a general oversees the control of an army. A Spirit, charged with a mission as important as that of the governance of a world, could not have whims, or God would be very careless to entrust the execution of his sovereign decrees to beings capable of making them fail by their sloppiness; however, according to the doctrine of incrustation, the unwillingness of the soul of the moon would have been the cause for Earth to have remained incomplete.
Numerous communications, given in various places, have come to confirm this way of considering the question of the soul of Earth; we will only cite one that sums them all up in a few words.
Spiritist Society of Bordeaux, April 1862
“Earth does not have a soul of its own, because it is not an organized being like those who are endowed with life; it has millions of them who are the Spirits responsible for its balance, its harmony, its vegetation, its heat, its light, the seasons, the incarnation of the animals they watch, as well as that of men. This is not to say that these Spirits are the cause of those phenomena: they preside over them, like the officials of a government preside over each of the cogs of the administration.
Earth progressed as it was formed; it always progresses, without ever stopping, until the moment when it will have reached its maximum of perfection. Everything that is life and matter in it, progresses simultaneously, because, as the progress is accomplished, the Spirits in charge of watching over it and its products, progress on their side, by the work they do, or give way to more advanced Spirits. Currently, Earth is touching a transition from bad to good, from mediocre to beautiful.
God, creator, is the soul of the universe, of all the worlds that gravitate in the infinity, and the Spirits in charge in each world, of the execution of His laws, are the agents of His will, under the management of a superior delegate. This delegate necessarily belongs to the order of the highest spirits, for it would be an insult to the divine wisdom to believe that it would abandon to the whim of an imperfect creature the care of overseeing the fulfillment of the destiny of millions of His own creatures.
Question: Can the Spirits responsible for the direction and the elaboration of the constituent elements of our globe incarnate here?
Answer: Certainly, because, in the state of incarnation, having a more direct action on matter, they can do what would be impossible for them as Spirits, just as certain functions, by their nature, fall more especially to the spiritual state. Each state has specific missions.
Don’t the inhabitants of Earth work for its material improvement? So, consider all the embodied Spirits as part of those who are responsible for making it progress, at the same time as they are progressing themselves. It is the collectivity of all these intelligences, incarnate and discarnate, including the superior delegate, that constitutes, properly speaking, the soul of Earth, of which each one of you is a part. Incarnate and discarnate are the bees who work in the building of the hive, under the direction of the Head Spirit; this one is the head, the others are the arms.
Question: Can this Head Spirit also incarnate?
Answer: Without a doubt, when he receives the mission, that takes place when his presence among men is deemed necessary for progress.
One of your spiritual guides.”
About the protection by the Spirit of saint patrons
“Setting aside all prejudices of sect and mystical ideas, the qualification of saint denotes a certain spiritual superiority, for to deserve this title one must have been distinguished by some meritorious act. According to this, and considering the matter from a Spiritist point of view, the saints, under whose invocation we are placed at birth, don’t they become our natural protectors, and when we celebrate the patronymic feast of someone whose name one bears, isn’t he attracted to it by sympathy, associating to that, at least by thought, if not by presence?”
There are two points to consider in this question, that must be considered separately.
The Spiritists, better than anyone else, know that thought attracts thought, and that the sympathy of the Spirits, whether they are beatified or not, is solicited by our feelings towards them. Now, what is it, in general, that determines the choice of names? Is this a special veneration for the saint who bore that name, admiration for their virtues, confidence in their merits, the thought of giving it as a model to the newborn? Ask most of those who choose one name if they know what they were, what they did, when they lived, what has distinguished them, if they know of any of their actions. Except for a few saints with popular histories, almost all of them are completely unknown, and without the calendar, the public would not even know if they existed. Hence, nothing can solicit one’s thought towards one rather than the other. We admit that, for some people, the title of saint is enough, and that one can take a name in confidence, as long as it is on the list of blessed ones drawn by the Church, without the need for one to know better: it is a question of faith.
But then, for these very people, what are the determining motives? There are two that almost always predominate. The first is often the desire to please some relative or friend whose self-esteem they want to flatter by giving his name to the newborn, especially if they expect something from it, because if it were a poor devil, without credit and consistency, they would not do him this honor. With that, they aim much more at the protection of man than that of the saint.
The second motive is even more mundane. What one almost always looks for in a name is a graceful form, a pleasant sounding; in a certain world especially, people want well-worn names, that have a status of distinction. Some are mercilessly rejected, because they flatter neither the ear nor the vanity, notwithstanding the fact that they were the names of most worthy of veneration saints. Besides, the name is often a question of fashion like the shape of a hairstyle.
It must be admitted that these holy characters should, in general, be little affected by the reasons for the preference given to them; in reality, they have no special reason to be more interested in those that bear their names than in others, towards whom they are like those far distant relatives whom people only remember when expecting an inheritance.
The Spiritists, who understand the principle of the loving relationships between the physical world and the spiritual world, would act differently in such a circumstance. At the birth of a child, the parents would choose, among the Spirits beatified or not, ancient or modern, friends, relatives or strangers to the family, one of those who, to their knowledge, have given indisputable proofs of their superiority, by their exemplary life, the meritorious acts they have accomplished, the practice of the virtues recommended by Christ: charity, humility, self-denial, selflessness devotion to the cause of humanity, in a word by all that they know to be a cause of advancement in the world of the spirits; they would solemnly and fervently invoke him, begging him to join the guardian angel of the child to protect him in the life he is going to travel, to guide him with his advice and good inspirations; and as a token of a covenant, they would give the child the name of that Spirit. The Spirit would see this choice as proof of sympathy, and he would gladly accept a mission that would be a testimony of esteem and trust.
Then, as the child grows up, he would be taught the story of his protector; they would repeat his good deeds to him; he would know why he had that name, and that name would constantly remind him of a fine model to follow. It would then result that in birthday celebrations the invisible protector would not fail to join forces, because he would have his place in the hearts of those present.
The Ancestors’ Armchair
The person who quoted this fact to us, as coming from a good source, added: “The Spiritists reject purely formal things, and rightly so; but if there is one that they can adopt, without denying their principles, it is without a doubt this one."
Certainly, this is a thought that will never arise in the brain of a materialist; it attests not only the spiritualist idea, but it is eminently Spiritist, and it does not surprise us in any way on the part of a man who, without openly raising the flag of Spiritism, has repeatedly affirmed his belief in the fundamental truths that follow it.
There is something touching and patriarchal in this usage that imposes respect. Who, in fact, would dare to ridicule it? It is not one of those sterile formulas that say nothing to the soul: it is the expression of a feeling that emanates from the heart, the tangible sign of the bond that unites the present to the absent ones. This apparently empty seat, but occupied by thought, is a whole profession of faith, and more, a whole teaching for adults as well as for children. For the children, it is an eloquent lesson, although silent, and that cannot fail to leave valuable impressions. Those that are brought up with these ideas will never be incredulous, because later, reason will come to confirm the beliefs with which they were lulled. The idea of the presence of their grandparents or revered persons around them, will be a more powerful brake than the fear of the devil for them.
Circle of Spiritist Morality, in Toulouse
In the past, there was in Paris a long flourishing society of Christian morality; why shouldn’t there be societies of Spiritist morality? It would be the best way to impose silence on the mockers, and to silence the prejudices nourished against Spiritism by those who do not know it. The quality of member of a society that deals with theoretical and practical morality, is a title to the esteem and to the confidence, even to the unbelievers, because it is equivalent to that of member of a society of honest people, and every sincere Spiritist should take pride in being part of them. Will the bad jokers dare to say that they are societies of fools, mad or stupid people?
The word circle, adopted by the Toulouse society, indicates that it is not limited to ordinary sessions, but that it is also a meeting place, where members can come and discuss the special object of their studies.
Memories of a husband
By Mr. Fernand Duplessis
It isn’t only there that we must seek them, but also in the expression of intimate feelings, because it is there that we often find them in a state of purity. If one could fathom all the archives of thought, one would be surprised to see how ingrained they are in the human heart, from vague intuition to clearly formulated principles. Now, who then gave birth to them there before the appearance of Spiritism? Will some say that it is a coterie influence? They are born there spontaneously, because they are in nature; but they have been often stifled or distorted by ignorance and fanaticism. Today Spiritism, passed to the state of philosophy, comes to uproot these parasitic plants, and constitute a body of doctrine of what was only a vague aspiration.
One of our correspondents from Joinville-sur-Marne, Mr. Petit-Jean, to whom we already owe many documents on this subject, sends us one of the most interesting, that we gladly add to those we have already published.
“Joinville, July 16th, 1868
Here you have more Spiritist thoughts! These are even more important since they are not, like many others, the product of imagination, or an idea exploited by novelists; it is the account of a belief shared by the family of a conventional, and expressed in the most serious circumstance of life, in which one does not dream of playing with words.
I took them from a literary work entitled: “Memories of a husband,” that is nothing other than a detailed account of the life of Mr. Fernand Duplessis. These memoirs were edited in 1849, by Eugène Sue, to whom Mr. Fernand Duplessis handed them with the mission of delivering them to publicity, as atonement for him and teaching for others, according to his own expressions. I leave to you the analysis of the passages that are more related to our belief."
“Mrs. Raymond, as well as her son, political prisoners, receive a visit from their friend, Mr. Fernand Duplessis. The visit gave rise to a conversation, after which Mrs. Raymond spoke in the following terms with her son (page 121):
"Come, my child," resumed Mrs. Raymond in a tone of affectionate reproach, "was it yesterday that we took our first steps in this career where we must thank God for a day without anguish? Do we pursue, do we reach the goal to which we strive without pain, without perils, and often without martyrdom? Haven’t we told ourselves, a hundred times, that our life is not ours, but of the holy cause of freedom for which your father died at the noose? Since you already got to the age of reason, haven't we got used to the thought that one day I might have to close your eyelids as you could close mine? Is there anything to be sad about in advance? Do you ever see me gloomy, weeping, because I still live with the dear and sacred memory of your father, whose bloody forehead I kissed, and whom I buried with my own hands? Don’t we have faith, like our Gallic parents, in the indefinite rebirth of our bodies and souls, that will in turn populate the immensity of the worlds? What is death for us? The beginning of another life, nothing else. We are on this side of the curtain, we move on the other, where immense perspectives await our gaze. As for myself, I do not know if it is because I am the daughter of Eve,” added Madame Raymond with a half-smile, “but the phenomenon of death has only excited in me an excessive curiosity.”
Page 208. - “The thought of death excited, especially in Jean, a very lively curiosity. Spiritualist in essence, he shared with his mother, his uncle and Charpentier, the strong belief of our Gallic parents. According to the remarkable Druidic dogma, man being immortal, soul and body, Spirit, and matter, he thus went, soul and body, incessantly reborn and live from world to world rising, with each new migration, towards an infinite perfection like that of the Creator.”
This valiant belief alone explained, in my view, the superb detachment with which Jean and his mother faced these terrible problems that cause so much trouble and terror in weak souls, accustomed to seeing the void in death or the end of physical life, while death is only the hour of a complete rebirth, that another life awaits with its mysterious news.
But unfortunately, it was not given to me to share that belief; I painfully saw approaching the fateful day when Jean would be tried by the Court of Peers. When that day came, Mrs. Raymond begged me to accompany her to that terrible session; in vain I wanted to divert her from such design, given my fear of a death sentence against Jean; I dared not express my apprehensions to her, but she guessed my thoughts. “My dear Mr. Duplessis,” she told me, “My son's father died on the scaffold for liberty; I piously buried him with my hands… if my son must also die for the same cause, I will be able to accomplish my duty with a firm hand… Do you believe that Jean can be condemned to death? He can only be condemned to immortality. (literally) Give me your arm, Mr. Duplessis… Calm your emotion, and let's go to the House of Peers.”
Jean was condemned to death and was to be executed two days later. I went to see him in his prison, and I hoped to at least have the strength to resist that last and gloomy interview. When I came in, he was doing his morning toilet, under the supervision of an officer, with an as meticulous care as if he had been at home. He came to me reaching out with his hands; then, looking me in the face, he said with anxiety: “- My God! my good Fernand, how pale you are! ... What is the matter?”
- What is the matter! I cried, bursting into tears, and throwing myself at his neck!
“- Poor Fernand!” He replied, moved by my emotion, “calm down ... have courage!”
- And it is you, you who are encouraging me at this supreme moment, I said. But are you then, like your mother, endowed with superhuman strength?
“- Superhuman! … No; you do us too much honor,” he resumed, smiling; “but my mother and I know what death is… and it does not frighten us… Our soul changes body, like our bodies change clothes; we are going to relive elsewhere and wait for or join those we have loved… Thanks to this belief, my friend, and to the curiosity to see new, mysterious worlds; finally, thanks to the awareness of the imminent advent of our ideas and the certainty of leaving behind the memory of an honest man, you must admit, leaving this world offers nothing frightening at all, on the contrary."
Jean Raymond was not executed; his sentence was commuted to life in prison, and he was transferred to the citadel of Doullens."
Bibliography
The fantastic regiment, by Victor Dazur[1]
We borrow the following passages from the review that Le Siècle gave of this work in its June 22nd, 1868, issue:
“It is a kind of philosophical novel, where most of the questions that currently fascinate the minds are treated in an original and dramatic form; spiritualism and materialism, the immortality of the soul and the nothingness, free will and fatalism, responsibility and irresponsibility, eternal punishments and atonement, then war, universal peace, permanent armies, etc.
All these questions are not discussed with much method and depth, but they are all discussed with a certain erudition, with evident good faith, with almost always cheerfulness, often with wit, and sometimes with eloquence.
In short, the book is from a liberal man, friend of progress, perfectibility and spiritualism, friend of peace, although obviously in the military.
Here is, therefore, how the author speaks of himself:
The author, who in this book gave himself the name of François Pamphile, had the great honor of being a corporal in the French army, when he had a strange dream that forms the outline of the work that you will read, if you have nothing better to do. Later, our soldier wrote down his dream, and then amused himself by embellishing it when he had time. "
The Fantastic Regiment, by Victor Dazur, is therefore a dream like Paris in America, by Mr. Laboulaye, but it is a dream that transports you to a completely imaginary world.
Corporal François Pamphile returns to his barracks, after taking part in the festivities at a public celebration in Paris with a few comrades. Saturated with the noise, music, open air shows, illuminations, fireworks, with a full stomach and a clear conscience, having had no quarrel with anyone, having struck no civilian with his saber, he fell in a deep sleep. After some time that he cannot precise, it seems to him that his bed is removed, as if it were suspended in a basket from a balloon.
He opens his eyes and sees himself in space; a moving panorama extends below him; he sees Paris disappear, then the countryside, then Earth. It seems to him like making one of the space journeys of our collaborator Flammarion, of which he declares to be an assiduous reader, and from whom he enthusiastically praises the beautiful spiritualist book entitled Plurality of the Inhabited Worlds.
Suddenly he misses air; he suffocates; but he then enters another atmosphere; his breathing resumes; he sees another globe that his astronomical studies allow him to recognize as the planet Mars. He feels drawn to this planet whose globe is growing rapidly in his eyes. He trembles, thinking that he could be crushed thee, by falling according to the laws of gravity; he fears a terrible shock; but no! There he is stretched out on a thick lawn, by the feet of marvelous trees filled with not less marvelous birds.
He thinks he is in a new world, having gone from the rank of corporal to the rank of first man. He calls an Eve. It is the song of King Dagobert that answers him.
The astonishment of the good corporal redoubled when he saw that the singer was a tall fellow, wearing the uniform of a sergeant-major of the French line infantry.
- Who are you? Asked the sergeant, looking as surprised as he does.
- Major, answers François Pamphile, I am a corporal; I come from planet Earth that I involuntarily left last night; and I would like you to be so kind as to tell me the name of the planet where I fell.
- This planet is Soraï-Kanor, of course!
- Soraï-Kanor? … I assumed it was planet Mars. It seems that I was wrong.
- You are not mistaken. It is only that our planet, that the earthlings call Mars, is called Soraï-Kanor by our astronomers.
The corporal is surprised that the sergeant knows the name given by the inhabitants of Earth to his planet. But the sergeant tells him that he only left Earth after his earthly death, and that he was king of France there.
To this unexpected response, the corporal takes his hat off, that is, takes off the cotton cap he has on his head.
The king, sergeant-major, told him not to do him so much honor, since he was no more than a simple sub-officer. His name on Earth was Francis I; on Mars, he belongs to the Fantastic Regiment, a regiment made up of most of the rulers who have ruled the globe. The colonel is Alexander the Great; Lieutenant-Colonel Julius Caesar (who did not reign, strictly speaking), and Major Pericles (who reigned even less). The regiment has three battalions, and each battalion eight companies. The commander of the first battalion is Senusret and the adjutant-major Attila; the commander of the second battalion, Charlemagne, and the adjutant-major Charles V; the commander of the third battalion, Anibal; and Adjutant Mithridates.
Each company is made up of the sovereigns of the same nation. The French company is the first of the second battalion and has for captain Louis XIV, proving, by the way, that favor dominates on Mars as on Earth; for Francis I, who is only a sergeant-major, was assuredly a greater captain than Louis XIV, and he also had seniority on his side.
The cantinières[2] of the fantastic regiment are Semiramis, Cleopatra, Elisabeth, and Catherine II. Just as all the officers and soldiers of the regiment are former sovereigns or men who have exercised sovereignty, all the canteens and canteen servers are former sovereigns. The only musicians are former composers: Beethoven, Mozart, Gluck, Puccini, Haydn, Bellini. The regiment has only adopted the French uniform since the reign of Napoleon I, whose campaigns have excited Alexander the Great. Since then, the regiment has followed all the variations of our military costume, which is saying a lot. It is also since the reign of Napoleon I that the French language has been adopted as the regulatory language of the regiment. However, it was not under the Empire that the French language shone the most. Moreover, the winner of Austerlitz is not among the soldiers of the fantastic regiment. He is not on Mars; perhaps he is in a superior world, perhaps in an inferior world: Francis I ignores it.
Other sovereigns have never figured in the fantastic regiment; others left it after several centuries of service; a few still, after several thousand centuries. The regiment never changes garrison, and never makes war. It is a kind of penitentiary regiment where the sovereigns, male and female, are placed only to atone for the crimes they have committed during their reigns.
That is good, but the musicians Beethoven, Mozart, and the others, what crimes did they commit to be retained in this expiatory regiment? This is what the author neglects to tell us.
The usual torture of soldiers and cantinières of the regiment is the torture of Tantalus. The warriors who enjoyed blood and carnage on Earth, have kept their bellicose instincts, constantly awaken by the sound of the bugle, overexcited by the exercises and combat simulations, without it ever being possible for them to be satisfied, for the divine power that allows war on Earth, forbids it on Mars.
The luxurious suffer a similar torment. Everyone, men, and women, retain the beauty they enjoyed at the best time of their life, but they are subject to a physiological cause that condemns them to absolute chastity.
Another punishment, that saddens them even more, is the torture of memories. An extraordinarily lucid memory reminds them of the acts of their earthly life. A continual occupation alone manages to distract them; but the discipline is rigorous; all the time they are condemned to the police precinct, to prison or to the room of memories. In the police room and in prison, they are still allowed some distractions, but in the memory room they are not allowed any. There they find themselves locked up amid all the instruments of punishment and torture employed in their reigns; all the sufferings and all the murders ordered by the kings are fresco painted on the walls.
When Louis XI is locked up in the room of memories, he is put in an iron cage in use during his ruling and placed in front of the scaffold of Nemours, whose blood drips on the heads of his children. Philippe le Bel is lying on a stake from where he sees the torture of the Templars. Ferdinand the Catholic is tied to an easel, his head turned towards an auto-da-fé.
Our corporal hears Nero complaining in these following terms to his comrade Caligula:
- Three quarters of the time, I am punished with a detention or with the police room. If I complain against a punishment, it gets worse. When I'm not in the police room, I'm with the punishment squad, and when I'm not with the punishment squad, I'm cleaning the barracks. Finally, I am overwhelmed with annoyances of all kinds, not to mention my other sufferings. This has been going on for many centuries. When will it end? "
But your fantastic regiment is hell, said the good Pamphile to Francis I.
- No, he replies, because the penalties are not eternal. The Great Unknown, who is supreme justice, does not pronounce eternal condemnation, since finite faults, however great they may be, cannot merit infinite penalties. Our planet and certain others are not hells, but purgatories where men, in one or more successive existences, pay the moral debts that they have contracted in a previous existence.
By chatting that way sometimes with the sergeant-major Francis I, sometimes with the simple infantryman Charles V, sometimes with his colleague Corporal Charles VII, Corporal Pamphile receives instructions and revelations that interests humanity at the highest degree. Finally, in an audience granted to him by Colonel Alexander the Great, in the circle of officers, the former conqueror presented him with a project for a universal international congress, assigning it to him to propose to Earth, to establish peace concord and brotherhood forever in our globe.
- Colonel, exclaimed enthusiastically Pamphile, your project is so logical, it seems to me so indispensable and the idea so natural, that it seems to me that as soon as it is known on Earth, everyone over there will say: How is it that one did not think earlier of establishing a universal congress?
“Despite the good corporal's hope, we doubt that the various governments of our planet will hasten to welcome Alexander's project; but the peace congress, that will be held in Berne next September, cannot fail to take it into consideration. We recommend it especially to the rapporteur responsible for studying what could be the constitution of the United States of Europe.
E.D. of Biéville.”
If Mr. Victor Dazur (this name is undoubtedly a pseudonym) was inspired by the Plurality of the inhabited worlds by Mr. Flammarion, of which he declares to be an assiduous reader, he has also gleaned widely in the Spiritist books. Except for the framework he used, his philosophical theory of future penalties, of the plurality of existences, of the state of Spirits free from the body, of moral responsibility, etc., is obviously drawn from the doctrine of Spiritism, of which he reproduces not only the idea, but often even the form.
The following passages leave no doubt on this point:
“You are dreaming, my friend, I thought; you are dreaming! All these rulers from Earth who are starting a new existence on planet Mars, this genius with a diaphanous body and azure wings, all that smells like Spiritism… And yet, when you are awake, you do not believe in this invention. Then, addressing myself to Francis I, I said to him:
- Major, a strange idea occurs to me; this idea makes me suppose that all that I see and all that I hear since I arrived here is only the effect of a dream. Tell me, please, your opinion. Do you think, like me, that I am dreaming?
- Of course not! You are not dreaming, said Francis I, with an indignant air, as if I had made a very stupid question. No, you're not dreaming! If you were dreaming, a crowd of chimeras without tail or head would parade before your mind. The events that you would witness would have no reasonable relation to each other.
But that's not all, Major. What still makes me believe that I am dreaming is that I have felt myself, and I did not find a body ... I still feel myself now, and I cannot find it. However, I feel alive, and I see myself with arms and legs. It goes without saying that these arms and legs being impalpable, these are just fantastic appearances. I could well explain these appearances, but for that it would be necessary for me, me who does not believe in Spiritism, to admit certain Spiritist theory, that true or false, in any case, is rather ingenious.
This theory claims that the Spirit of a body is surrounded by a perispirit, that is, a semi-material envelope, that can take the form of this body and become visible in some cases. Once the perispirit is admitted, the same theory claims that an individual can sometimes be seen in two places at the same time, even very distant from each other, the sleeping body in one place, and the appearance of the body, that is, the perispirit, acting somewhere else. If this assertion were true, I would find myself putting into practice the theory I just spoke of. You could see my body sleeping in Paris right now while you see my perispirit as if it were my body. But I would not believe such an extraordinary thing unless it was proven. It would still be adopting Spiritism to admit this meeting of rulers assembled here as real, so they claim, to atone the misdeeds they have committed while on Earth.
- If you want, said Francis I, do not believe what you have in front of you. Suppose for a moment that instead of being on this planet, you are in the ideal domain of reason, and tell me if you believe that men who do evil, regardless of their position in society, can be exempt from purgatory after their earthly death.
- Major, I don't know what to answer. - But I do know what you think. You think purgatory exists anywhere, but only for the people at the highest levels of the social ladder. And what leads you to think so is that the faults of people in high places in the world are much more apparent than those of ordinary individuals. But you will immediately modify this idea by thinking that, for the Supreme Being, there are no hidden faults. Indeed, the Great Unknown constantly sees simple individuals on Earth who do relatively as much harm in their small sphere of action as certain tyrants marked by history have done in their States. The private individuals of whom I speak, instead of exercising their tyranny in a kingdom, they exercise it in their family and in their environment, making women, children, and subordinates suffer without mercy. These tyrants have only one concern, that is to enjoy life by escaping the law of the country they inhabit. Now, I ask you, do you believe that these evil people, who sometimes go by virtuous in the eyes of anyone who does not know their life, do you believe, I say, that these evil beings are immediately transported into a place of enjoyment?
- No, I don't think so.
- Don’t you agree that they contracted a certain moral debt by doing evil?
- Yes, Major, I admit it.
- Well then, you should not be surprised that certain planets are real purgatories where men, in one or more existences, pay the debts that they contracted in a previous existence.
But, Major, don't the sufferings that every man experience during his life sufficiently pay for the harm he can do, from the age of reason until death?
- That could only apply to a very small number of individuals; for often the evil that a man does reflects on a certain number of his fellows, that multiplies the sum of the personal evil by as much, and almost always makes the debt so great that this man cannot pay it during its short existence. Now, when we have not been able to pay our debts in one life, we must necessarily pay them in another; for in the matter of criminal debts, the Great Unknown has arranged things in such a way that bankruptcy is not possible. That being admitted, you will also admit that it is impossible that monsters like Nero, Caligula, Heliogabalus, Borgia and so many others, whose crimes cannot be enumerated, could have paid such debts by the few pains that they have suffered in their life. Now, it is one of two things: these men, at their death, have fallen into nothingness, or else they have started a new existence; if we admit that they fell into nothingness, we quite naturally admit that they must have gone into an enormous bankruptcy. You will agree that the idea of such bankruptcy disgusts one’s mind, while if we admit that they have each started a new existence, the mind is satisfied in thinking that these new lives can only be existences of atonement or, to put it better, of purification.[3]
- Major, isn't that easier to admit the eternal disgrace for the monsters you speak of?
- I agree that it is simpler, but not more logical. Logic, that must be the soul of justice, refuses to admit eternal disgrace, because finite faults cannot deserve infinite penalties.”
There follows one of the most striking and logical dissertations that we have read against hell and the eternal punishments, on the justice of the proportionality of penalties, and about the doctrine of work, but its extent does not allow us to reproduce.
- Major, said Corporal Pamphile, I will point out to you that the negation of eternal hell, as well as the proportionality of penalties, is the very foundation of the doctrine of the Spirits; however, as I have already told you, I do not believe in Spiritism.
- Then… believe in eternal hell if that makes you happy.”
Among the rulers that Corporal Pamphile finds in Mars, there are some who lived during the time of the flood, the kings of Assyria, at the time of the Babel Tower, the Pharaohs at the time of the passage of the Red Sea by the Hebrews, etc., and each one gives explanations about those events that, for the most part, have the merit, if not of material proof, at least that of logic.
In short, the framework chosen by the author to express his ideas is good, even his very denial of Spiritism that ultimately leads to an indirect affirmation. We will say, like Le Siècle, that in an apparently light form, all the questions are treated with a certain erudition there, with evident good faith, almost always with joy, often with wit, and sometimes with eloquence. We will add that, not knowing the author, if this issue falls in his hand, we want him to find here the expression of our sincere congratulations, because he has written an interesting and very useful book.
[1] A large volume, 1n-12, price 3.5 francs; by mail 4 francs. This book was published in Lyon and does not carry the name of any editor; it only says that it can be found in every bookstore in Paris. We got it at the Librarie Internationale, Boulevard Montmartre, 15.
[2] A French name for women attached to military regiments as sutlers or canteen keepers (Wikipedia, T.N.)
[3] If the effect of the injustice or evil that a man does against another man stops at the individual, the need for reparation will be individual; but if, on the contrary, this evil affects a hundred individuals, its debt will be a hundredfold, for it will be one hundred reparations to accomplish. The more victims he has made, directly or indirectly, the more individuals there will be who will hold him accountable for his conduct. Thus, the responsibility and the number of reparations increases with the extent of the authority with which one is invested, so that one is responsible before individuals whom one has never known, but who have nonetheless suffered the consequences of our actions.
Conference on the soul, by Alexandre Chaseray[1]
Modern works in which the principle of the plurality of existences is incidentally affirmed are innumerable; but the one we are speaking of seems to us one of those where it is treated in the most complete manner; the author also endeavors to demonstrate that the idea grows and is imposed more and more every day on enlightened minds. In the fragments that we report below, the notes are by the author.
“The transmigration of souls,” says Chaseray, “is both an ancient and a newer philosophical idea. Metempsychosis forms the basis of the religion of the Indians, a religion well before Judaism, and Pythagoras may have taken this belief from the Brahmans, if it is true that he had been in India; but it is more likely that he brought it back from Egypt, where he stayed for a long time. Civilization reigned on the banks of the Nile, several thousand years before the birth of Moses, and according to Herodotus, the Egyptian priests were the first to announce that the soul is immortal and that it passes successively into all species of animals, before entering a human body.
The Greeks, on their part, never completely abandoned the idea of metempsychosis. Those of them who did not fully accept the doctrine of Pythagoras, vaguely believed with Plato that the immortal soul had existed somewhere, before manifesting itself in a human form, or believed in the river Lethe and the rebirth of man in humanity. Among the first Christians, many neophytes intended to retain what seemed good to them from their ancient dogmas; the Manicheans, for example, had retained the two principles of good and evil and the migration of souls; it is thus that the heresiarchs multiplied, and the Fathers and the Councils had so much to do to bring back the spirits to a uniform faith. Victorious, the Apostolic Church banished metempsychosis from its empire, then replaced by the dogma of the irrevocable judgment and the division of humans between the elected and the disgraced. Purgatory was introduced later, as a corrective for an overly inflexible decision.
Just as I did not consider the spiritualism of St. Thomas much of a progress, of which we see no trace in the holy books, I also do not judge either happy or in conformity with the ancient doctrine of original sin, that establishes such a close solidarity between all generations of men, the dogmatic assertion that the existence of each of us is rootless in the past and ends in an eternal heaven or hell. This is, in my opinion, a philosophical heresy against which the modern mind reacts with force.
“We are coming back to the transmigration of souls from all sides. But one generally conceives a broader metempsychosis these days than that which one attributed the belief to the ancients. Having the spirit of induction crossed the limits of Earth and recognized in the suns and the planets habitable worlds, it no longer limited the destinies of man to the terrestrial globe. Instead of seeing the soul ceaselessly traversing the circle of plants, animals, and the human species, or constantly being reborn in humanity, we could imagine it taking off towards the infinite worlds.[2]
I have difficulty in the choice of quotations to show that faith has a series of existences, some preceding, others posterior to present life, and that it grows more and more every day, imposing on the enlightened spirits.
Let's start with Jean Reynaud. This philosopher insists on the natural connection presented by the two ideas of pre-existence and future life.
If we examine, he says, all men who have passed through Earth, since the era of enlightened religions began there, we will see that the vast majority have lived in the somewhat established consciousness of an existence prolonged by invisible ways, within as well as beyond the limits of this life. There is, in fact, a kind of symmetry so logical that it must have seduced the imaginations at first sight; the past balances the future there, and the present is only the pivot between what is no more and what is not yet. Platonism awakened this light previously stirred by Pythagoras and used it to enlighten the most beautiful souls that honored ancient times.[3]
This assessment by Jean Reynaud is fully confirmed by the following note from Lagrange, the elegant translator of Lucretius’ poem:
Of all philosophers that lived before Christianity, none supported the immortality of the soul without first establishing its preexistence; one of these dogmas was regarded as the natural consequence of the other. It was believed that the soul must always exist, because it had always existed; and people were convinced, on the contrary, that by granting that it had been engendered with the body, one was no longer entitled to deny that it should die with the body. - Our soul, says Plato, existed somewhere before being in this form of men; that is why I do not doubt that it is immortal.
Old Druidism, continues the author of Terre et Ciel, speaks to my heart. This same soil that we inhabit today carried a people of heroes before us, all of whom were accustomed to seeing themselves as having experienced the universe for a long time before their current incarnation, thus basing the hope of their immortality on the conviction of their pre-existence.
One of our best historians also gives great praise to the main teaching of the Druids; Henri Martin is of the opinion that our fathers, the Gaul, represented "the firmest, the clearest notion of immortality that ever existed" in the ancient world.[4]
Eugene Sue, on his part, said of the Druidic faith:
According to this sublime belief, the immortal man, spirit, and matter, coming from below, going above, transited through this Earth, remained there temporarily, as he had remained and was to remain in these other spheres that shine innumerable, amid the abysses of space.[5]
Already in the seventeenth century, Cyrano de Bergerac said, like the Gallic priests:
We die more than once; and, as we are only parts of this universe, we change shape to come back to life elsewhere; this is not bad, since it is a way to perfect one's being and to arrive at an infinite amount of knowledge.
Several of our contemporaries, not appearing to be inspired by the Druids though, also announce that the destiny of the soul is to travel from world to world. We read, for example, in the Profession of Faith of the nineteenth century, by Eugène Pelletan:
By the irresistible logic of the idea, I believe I can affirm that mortal life will have the infinite space as a place of pilgrimage… Man will therefore always go from sun to sun, always rising, as in Jacob's ladder, the hierarchy of existence; always passing, according to his merit and according to his progress, from man to angel, from angel to archangel.
And in Religious Renovation, by Mr. Patrice Larroque, former rector at the Academy:
One can conjecture that most of the other globes that move in space carry, like Earth, organized and animated beings, and that these globes will be the successive theaters of our future lives.
Lamennais expresses the idea of rebirth in an equally precise although more restricted way:
Possible progress, he says, for the individual in his present organic form, once accomplished, he returns this worn-out organism to the elementary mass, and he clothes another more perfect one.[6]
Let us also point out the following excerpt from the speech given by Mr. Guéroult, of the National Opinion, at the tomb of Father Enfantin:
No one was more religious than Enfantin; no one has lived, as much as he did, in the presence of eternal life, of which this life that escapes us at every moment is only one of the innumerable stages.
One of our most famous novelists suggests that he believes in the passage of inferior beings into superior species, namely, animals into humanity. George Sand says:
“Who will explain these affinities between man and certain secondary beings in creation. They are just as real as the antipathies and the insurmountable terrors that certain harmless animals inspire in us… It is perhaps that all kinds, each one specially assigned to each breed of animals, are found in man. The physiognomists have noted physical resemblances; who can deny the moral similarities? Aren’t foxes, wolves, lions, eagles, beetles, flies among us? Human rudeness is often low and fierce like the appetite of a swine…"
George Sand is more explicit, regarding the migration of souls, in the following lines of the same book:[7]
If we must not aspire to the beatitude of the pure spirits of the land of chimeras, if we must always, beyond this life, foresee work, duty, trials, and a limited organization in our faculties, before infinity, at least we are allowed by reason, commanded by the heart, to count on a series of progressive existences because of our good desires ... We can look at this Earth as a place of passage and count on a sweeter awakening in the cradle that awaits us elsewhere. From worlds to worlds, we can, by freeing ourselves from the animality that fights our spiritualism down here, make us fit to put on a purer body, more appropriate to the needs of the soul, less fought against and less hampered by illnesses of human life, as we experience here.
Let us also quote a novelist, Balzac. The novelists of this order, as well as the first-class poets, tackle the highest questions, and know how to sow profound messages in their writings, in a pleasant and light form. Thus, in Les Misérables, Victor Hugo drops from his pen this vague question: "Where do we come from? Is it true that we didn't do anything until we were born?” It is only by thinking, and without taking the stand of supporting a philosophical thesis, that the author of the Human Comedy speaks of successive existences. So, I can only grasp this thought by browsing several of his novels.
Here, for example, are a few lines from the Lily of the valley:
Man is made up of matter and spirit; animality comes to end in him, and the angel begins in him. Hence the struggle that we all experience between a future destiny that we have a presentiment of and the memories of our external instincts, from which we are not entirely detached: a bodily love and a divine love.
And I find in Seraphita, this mystical novel in which Balzac exposes, with such powerful interest and charm, the religious doctrine of the Swede Swedenborg:
The acquired qualities that develop slowly in us are invisible bonds that bind each of our existences to another.
Finally, in Les Comédiens, without knowing it, Madame Fontaine, the sibyl, asks Gazonal:
- What flower do you like best?
- The Rose.
- What is your favorite color?
- Blue.
- Which animal do you prefer?
- Horse. Why these questions? he asks in turn.
- Man is attached to all forms by his previous states, she said sententiously; that is where his instincts come from, and his instincts dominate his destiny. "
Michelet shows his sympathy for the same ideas, when he calls the dog a candidate for humanity, and when he says, speaking of birds:
What are they? Sketched souls, souls still specialized in such functions of existence, candidates for the more general and more vastly harmonic life into which the human soul has arrived.[8]
Pierre Leroux does not believe that man has passed through the inferior species of animals and plants. According to him, individuals are perpetuated within the species and man is reborn indefinitely in humanity. Solidarity between all members of the human family is then evident; the good that a man does to his fellows turns to his own advantage, since does not separate from them at death, soon coming back to mingle with them. By supporting the perpetuity of a being within the species, Pierre Leroux departs from the authors I have just cited and does not meet many supporters;[9] but he is nonetheless an ardent defender of the general idea and of the extreme importance that links present-day life to a series of existences.
Having said that the child coming into the world is not, as Locke's school claimed, a clean slate; and that it is an insult to the Divinity to suppose that it draws new creatures from nothing, that it embellishes at random with its gifts or strikes at random with its anger, Pierre Leroux concludes with these words:
Thus, out of necessity, we must admit either the indeterminate system of metempsychosis, or the determined system of rebirth in humanity that I support.[10]
I am far from absolutely rejecting the system of rebirth in humanity; but humanity had a beginning, posterior even to that of most of the animal and vegetable species that cover our globe; humanity will have an end; and since the soul does not perish, the permanent being, the self, must sink its roots elsewhere than in humanity, and find its future development elsewhere than in humanity, a transitory form."
The numerous quotations made by the author, that are far from being complete, prove how general the idea of the plurality of existences is, and that before long it will have passed into the state of acquired truth. On other points, he deviates completely from the Spiritist Doctrine; we are far from sharing his opinion on all the questions he deals with in his book, especially regarding the divinity to which he attributes a secondary role, and the intimate nature of the soul whose spirituality he contests. His system is a kind of pantheism that rubs shoulders with Spiritism and seems to be a middle term for some people who want neither atheism, nor nothingness, or dogmatic spiritualism. However incomplete it may be, it is nonetheless a remarkable advance in the materialist ideas from which it is much more distant than ours. Except for a few very controversial points, the work contains very deep and very correct views with which Spiritism can only be associated.
[1] Small volume, in-12, price 1.5 francs, by mail 1.75 francs; Germer-Baillière, Rue de l’Ecole-de-Médecine, 17.
[2] It was so natural to take advantage of the glorious issue opened to the soul by the astronomical discoveries, that I cannot believe that the metempsychosis of Pythagoras was really what the common people thought of it; for Pythagoras knew the true system of the world; the double movement of rotation and translation of Earth; the relative stillness of the sun; the importance of fixed stars, each of which is a sun and the center of a group of most likely inhabited planets; the march and return of comets: none of this was ignored by Pythagoras. This philosopher, instructed by the learned Egyptian priests who only revealed their secrets to a small number of initiates, believed it his duty, following their example, to keep this part of his science secret. One of his less scrupulous disciples disclosed it; but as evidence was lacking and truths were lost amidst errors and mystical reveries, the revelation went unnoticed. It is not enough to put forward a correct idea, it is necessary to know how to make it accepted; also, Copernicus and Galileo, the popularizers of the true cosmological system, are regarded as its inventors, although the first notion is lost in the mists of time.
[3] Earth and Sky.
[4] History of France, 4th Edition.
[5] Feuilleton of the Press, October 19th, 1854.
The old authors have not all ignored the beautiful side of the religion of the Druids, witness these verses from Lucain: Vobis auctoribus, umbræ. Non tacitas Erebi sedes, Ditisque profundi. Pallida regna petunt: regit idem spiritus artus. Orb alio: longæ (canitis si cognita) vitæ. Mors media is.
“According to you, Druids, shadows do not descend into the silent abodes of Erebus, into the pale realms of the god of the abyss. The same Spirit animates a new body in another sphere. Death (if your hymns contain the truth) is the middle of a long life.”
[6] Of the first society and its laws, Book III.
[7] The story of my life.
[8] The bird.
[9] Goethe seemed to share this view when he exclaimed in one of his letters to the charming Madame de Stein: "Why has fate bound us so closely? Ah! in times gone by, you were my sister or my wife! You have known the least of my traits, you have watched the vibration of the purest of my fibers, you have been able to read me with a glance, me that a human eye hardly penetrates!” (German Review, December 1865). Victor Meunier is not far from also believing in the rebirth of man on Earth: "The fate of those who will come after us," he said, "does not find me indifferent, far from it!" Even more so since it has not been demonstrated to me that we will not succeed ourselves.” (Science and the Savants in 1865, 2nd semester).
[10] Humanity.
Instructions of the Spirits
We extracted the following communication from the Spiritist journal Le Salut, published in New Orleans, from the issue of June 1st, 1868:
“- Children, I wrote to you: “When your good union calls me, I will come to you;” And your good union called me, and here I am.
You are now like my former apostles. Do like the good ones and don't do like the bad ones; let no one deny, no one betray! you are going to sit down at the same table that brought together the friends of my faith and of my heart; let no one be Peter or Judas!
Oh! my good children, look around you and see! My cross, the glorious instrument of my vile torture, dominates the edifices of tyranny… and I, I had only come to preach freedom and happiness. With my cross, they drowned bodies in blood, and consciences in lies! With my cross, they said to men: “Obey your masters; bow down before the oppressors! "And I said:" You are all the children of the same father, without distinction other than that of your merits, resulting from your freedom.”
I had said to the great ones: “Lower yourself! "And to the little ones:" Stand up! And the big ones were raised, and the small ones lowered.”
What has been done of me, my memory, my remembrance, my apostolate? A saber! - Yes, and there are still some who have made themselves the agents of this infamy! … Oh! if one could suffer in the heavenly stay, I would suffer! … and you, you must suffer… and you must be ready for anything, for the redemption that I have started, even if only to display the same sign of union, in the same mountain! … It will be seen and understood, and they will leave everything to defend it, to bless it and to love it.
Children, to heaven with faith, and all of humanity will follow you fearlessly and with love! You will quickly know, in practice, what the world is like, if you have not been taught by theory.
Everything that has been said to you about the practice of true Christianity is only a shadow of the truth! The triumph that awaits you is as much above human triumphs and those of your thoughts, as the stars of heaven are above the errors of Earth!
Oh! When will they see like Thomas! When they have touched! … You will see! You will see! Passions will create obstacles to you, then they will help you, because it will be the good passions after the bad passions.
Think of me, when you break my bread and drink my wine, telling yourself that you will fly the flag of the worlds, for eternity… Oh! Yes, the worlds, for it will rally the past, the present and the future to God.
Jesus”
The journal publishes this communication without giving any information on the circumstances in which it was obtained; it seems, however, that it must have been in a commemorative feast of the Last Supper, or some fraternal agape between followers. Be that as it may, it carries, in the form and the substance of the thoughts, in the simplicity joined to the nobility of the style, a stamp of identity that cannot be ignored. It attests, on the part of the assistants, dispositions likely to merit them such a favor, and we can only congratulate them. We can see that the instructions given in America, on charity and fraternity, do not in any way yield to those given in Europe; it is the bond that will unite the inhabitants of the two worlds.
In the press
To appear at the end of September
Spiritism in the Bible, an essay on psychological ideas among the ancient Hebrews; by Henri Stecki, from St. Petersburg. Brochure from 150 to 200 pages; in the format of What is Spiritism.
International League of Peace
We do appreciate the invitation extended to us, since all the Spiritists are, a matter of principle, friends of peace, and they sympathize with all the institutions or projects aimed at eliminating the scourge of war. Their doctrine, that leads to universal brotherhood, by eliminating the antagonisms of races, peoples, and cults, is a powerful element for general peace.
October
Meditation
Article sent from St. Petersburg
By C. Tschokke
Among the books of high religiousness whose authors, imbued with true Christian ideas, treat all religious and abstract questions with an enlightened zeal, free from prejudice and fanaticism, one of those that enjoy in Germany a very high esteem in Germany, deserved in all respects, is unquestionably the one entitled Hours of Piety (Stunden der Andacht), by G. Tschokke, a distinguished Swiss writer, author of many literary works, written in German and much appreciated in Germany; this book has made more than forty editions since 1815. The so-called Orthodox, even Protestants, generally find that this book is too liberal in its ideas, in matters of religion, and that the author does not rely enough on the dogmas and decisions of the Councils; but the enlightened believers, those who seek the consolations of religion and desire to acquire the necessary enlightenment to understand its truths, after having read and meditated on it, will do full justice to the enlightenment and touching piousness of the author.
We give here the translation of two meditations contained in this remarkable book, because they contain quite Spiritist ideas, exposed with perfect accuracy, more than fifty years ago. In both we find a very exact and admirably elaborated definition of the spiritual body or perispirit, very sound and very lucid ideas on the resurrection, and the plurality of existences, through which the great light of the sublime doctrine of reincarnation is already projected, this cornerstone of modern Spiritism.
W. Foelkner
141st Meditation
Of birth and death
Both birth and death are surrounded by impenetrable darkness. No one knows where they came from, when God called them; no one knows where they are going to, when God calls them. Who could tell me if I did not already exist, before taking my current body? What is this body that belongs so little to myself, that during an existence of fifty years, I would have changed it several times like an outfit? I no longer have the same flesh and the same blood that I had at the breast, in the years of my youth and at the age of maturity; the parts of my body that belonged to me during the first age, have already been dissolved and evaporated for a long time. The Spirit alone remains the same during all the variations that its earthly envelope undergoes. Why would I need the body that I had as a very young child, in my life? If I existed before that, where was I? And when I get rid of my current garments, where will I be? Nobody answers me. I came here as if by a miracle and it is by a miracle that I will disappear. Birth and death remind man of this truth so often forgotten by him, that he is under the power of God.
But, at the same time, this truth is a consolation. The power of God is the power of wisdom, the enchantment of love. If the beginning and the end of my life are shrouded in darkness, I must think that it must be a blessing for me, as everything that comes from God is blessing and grace. When all around me proclaims his supreme wisdom and infinite goodness, can I believe that the darkness that surrounds the cradle and the coffin are the only exceptions? Is it possible that I have already existed once, several times even? Who knows the mysteries of the nature of the Spirits?[1] Wouldn’t my presence on Earth be perhaps a faint image of the eternal existence? Don't I already see here my passage from eternity into eternity, as in an opaque mirror?
Dare I lull myself to strange forebodings? Would this life really be a miniature image of the eternal existence? What if I already had several existences, if each of my existences is a waking hour of the childhood of my Spirit, and each change of its envelope, of its relations or what is called death is a break for an awakening with new strength? It is true that it is impossible for me to know how many times and how I lived before God called me to my present existence; but does the breastfeeding child know more than I do about his first hours? Has he lost so much for not being able to remember his first laugh and his first tears? When he is older, he will not remember it anymore, of course, but he will know what he was in his early years; he will know that he smiled, that he cried, that he watched, slept, dreamed, just like the others.
If it is possible here on Earth, why would it be impossible that one day, after a more elevated journey of my immortal Spirit, it can remember and analyze his voyage, the different circumstances in which he found himself during his journey, and in the worlds that he has inhabited? How old am I now? I am still like the child that after one hour forgets the events of the previous hour and is not in a condition to keep the memory of a dream that transported it to the external life, detaching it from the previous wakening state; but I am like the child that at least knows how to recognize its parents. It forgets the pleasures and sorrows of the past moment; but the child recognizes their cherished features again, at every awakening. It is like so with me: I also recognize my Father, my God in the All-Eternal. I would have looked for him with my own eyes, I would have called him, even when no one had told me about him; for the remembrance of the heavenly Father is said to be innate in every man. All peoples keep this memory, even the wildest whose solitary islands, bathed by the ocean, were never approached by civilized travelers. Innate, they say; we should perhaps say inherited, transported from a previous life, just as the little child carries the memory of his mother over, from a previous awakening to a later one.
But I fall into dreams! Who can approve or reject them? They are like the first vague and faint memories a child has of something that seems to have taken place in his past waking moments. Our boldest assumptions, even when we believe them to be true, are but fleeting and confused reflections of our feelings from a forgotten past. Besides, I do not reproach myself for them. Even supposing them to be chimerical, they cheer me up, for looking at our earthly life like an hour of a lactating child, what a vast and immeasurable prospect of eternity unfolds before me! What will then be the more advanced youth, the full maturity of my immortal Spirit, when I have many more times still watched, slept, and ascended a greater number of degrees of the spiritual ladder?
The day of earthly death will then become my new birthday to a higher and more perfect life, the beginning of a sleep that will be followed by a refreshing awakening. Divine grace will smile at me with a love greater than the affection with which an earthly mother smiles at her child awakened from sleep, when he opens his eyes.
143rd Meditation
Of the transfiguration after death
If I have the right of bourgeoisie in two worlds, if I belong not only to earthly life, but also to spiritual life, it is very forgivable, I think, to sometimes occupy myself with what awaits me in the latter, to which a vague ardor constantly attracts me ... In good will I entertain myself with the memory of those that were dear to me, and that death has taken away, as with those who, in this world, fill me with joy by their presence, for the former have not ceased to exist, although deprived of a material body. The destruction of the body does not carry the destruction of the Spirit. I continue to cherish you, my absent friends, my dear deceased! Can I fear not to equally be the object of your affection? Certainly not. No mortal has the power to separate Spirits united by God, just as much as no tomb has such power.
Although the fate that awaits me in another world is hidden from me, I believe I am allowed to sometimes meditate on this subject and to try to guess, by what I see here, what could happen to me there. If we are refused to see on Earth, we must try to nurture the faith in us that vivifies everything. - Jesus Christ often spoke in lofty allegories, of the state of the soul after the death of the body, and his disciples also liked to discuss this subject with their confidants, as well as with those that doubted the possibility of the resurrection of the dead.
The doctrine of the resurrection of the body has been one of the oldest in the Jewish religion. The Pharisees taught it, but in a crude and material way, claiming that all the bodies buried in the tombs, were necessarily to one day become the envelope and the instrument of the Spirits who had animated them during their earthly life – an opinion that was fully refuted by another Jewish religious party, the Sadducees.
Christ, one day engaged in pronouncing between these two opposing opinions, demonstrated that the two Jewish religious parties had arrived, out of aberrations, at quite opposite errors; that the immortality of the soul, that is, the continuation of its existence in the next world, or the resurrection of the dead, could and will infallibly occur, without having to be a grossly material resurrection of bodies , provided with all the requirements and all the earthly senses necessary for their conservation and reproduction. The Sadducees recognized the truth of his words. “Master, you answered very well, they said. (Luke; chapter XX, v. 27 to 39).
What Jesus rarely discussed publicly in detail became the subject of his intimate conversations with his disciples. They had the same ideas as him about the state of the soul after death and about the Jewish doctrine concerning resurrection. “Fools that you are,” said the apostle Paul, “don’t you see that what you sow does not come to life unless it dies first? And when you sow, you're not sowing the body of the plant that's to be born, but the seed only, like wheat or something. The body, like a seed, is now put in the ground, full of corruption and it will be raised incorruptible. It is put in the ground like an animal body, and it will rise again like a spiritual body. As there is an animal body, there is also a spiritual body. Flesh and blood cannot possess the kingdom of God, and corruption will not possess this incorruptible inheritance. (1. Cor., Chap. XV, v. From 37 to 50).
The human body, made up of earthly elements, will return to the earth and enter the elements that make up the bodies of plants, animals, and men. This body is incapable of eternal life; being corruptible, it cannot inherit incorruptibility. A spiritual body will be born from death, that is, the spiritual self will rise as transfigured above the parts of the body struck by death, in greater freedom and provided with a spiritual envelope.
This doctrine of the gospel, as it emerged from the revelations of Jesus and his disciples, corresponds admirably with what we already now know about the nature of man. It is indisputable that the Spirit or the soul, besides his earthly body, is clothed with a spiritual body, that like the reproduction of the flower of a rotten seed, is released by the death of the material body.
It is often said, by allegory, that the sleep is the brother of death; it really is. Sleep is only the retreat of the Spirit or the soul, the temporary abandonment made by it of the exterior and coarser parts of the body. The same takes place at the time of death. During sleep, in those parts of our body abandoned for some time by our higher personality, only vegetative life resides. Man remains in a state of insensitivity, but his blood circulates in his veins, his breathing continues; all the functions of its vegetative life are in full swing, resembling those of the unconscious life of plants.
This temporary retreat from the spiritual element of man seems necessary, from time to time, for the latter ends up destroying itself, so to speak, by too prolonged use, and weakens in service to the spirit. Vegetative life, abandoned to itself, and left at rest by the activity of the Spirit, can then continue to work unhindered for its restoration, according to the laws of matter. That is why, following a healthy sleep, we feel our body rested and our Spirit rejoices; but after death, the vegetative life also abandons the material elements of the body, that were bonded by that, and they disaggregate.
The abandoned body of the Spirit or of the soul may, in some cases, appear to us alive, even when true death has already been accomplished, that is, when the spiritual element has already left it. The corpse abandoned by its Spirit continues to breathe, its pulse beating; we say: "He is still alive." On the other hand, it can sometimes happen that the vital force, having positively abandoned some parts of the body, these are truly dead, while the Spirit and the body remain united in other parts of the body where the vital force still resides.
Sleep, one of the greatest secrets of human existence, deserves our most constant and attentive observations; but the difficulty presented by these observations becomes greater since to make them, the observing Spirit is forced to submit to the laws of matter, and to allow it to act, to give it the ability to lend itself more easily to its use and experiences. Every sleep is the food of the vital force. The Spirit has nothing to do with it, for sleep is as completely independent of Spirit as digestion, the transformation of food into blood, growing hair, or separating unnecessary fluids from the body. The waking state is a consumption of the vital force, its expansion outside the body and its external action; sleep is an assimilation, an attraction of this same force from outside. That is why we find sleep, not only in men and animals, but also in plants, that when the night comes, close the petals of their flowers, or let their leaves hang down after having folded them.
So, what is the state of our spiritual element during its retreat from our exterior senses? It is no longer able to receive impressions from the outside, through the eyes, ears, by taste, smell, and touch; but could we say that during such moments, our self is annihilated? If this were so, our body would receive another Spirit every morning, another soul, in place of the one that would be destroyed. The Spirit, having withdrawn from its senses, continues to live and act, although it can only manifest itself imperfectly, having renounced for some time the instruments that it is accustomed to using ordinarily.
Dreams are all evidence of the continued activity of the Spirit. The awakened man remembers having dreamed, but these memories are most often vague or obscure by the vivid impressions that suddenly rush towards the Spirit upon awakening, through the intermediation of the senses. If even at this moment he does not know what visions he had during the sleep, he nevertheless retains, at the time of a sudden awakening, the awareness that his attention has become detached from something that had preoccupied him until then, within himself.
Sleep always consists of visions, desires, and feelings, but which are formed independently of external objects since the external senses of man remain inactive; that is why they seldom leave a vivid and lasting impression in the memory. The Spirit therefore had to be occupied, although after sleep we could not recall the results of its activity. But what man can remember the thousands of these rapid visions that present themselves to the Spirit, even in the waking state, at such and such time of the day? Does he have the right to claim that his Spirit did not have visions just when he was first and foremost active and reflecting?
During sleep, the Spirit retains the sense of its existence, just as well as during its waking state. Even during his sleep, he knows how to distinguish himself perfectly from the objects of his visions. Whenever we recall a dream, we find that it was our own self that, with a much imperfect sense of its individuality, floated among the images of its own fantasy. We can forget the accessories of dreams that have only produced a weak impression on us, and during which our Spirit has not reacted strongly with its desires and feelings; therefore, we could also forget that we had the feeling of our existence then, but this is no reason to suppose that this was suspended for a single moment, for the fact that we do not remember it anymore!
There are men who, preoccupied with serious reflections, do not know, even in a waking state, what is going on around them. Their Spirit, having withdrawn from the external parts of the body and the organs of the senses, concentrates and deals only with itself, and outwardly they appear to be dreaming or sleeping with their eyes open. But who could deny that they have fully retained the feeling of their existence, during those moments of deep meditation, although then they do not see with their eyes and do not hear with their ears? Another proof of the incessant continuation of the feeling of our existence and our identity is the power that one has to wake up by oneself, at a pre-determined time.
Consequently, one cannot say that a man, plunged into a somewhat deep sleep, has lost the knowledge of himself, when on the contrary, he carries within him the feeling of his existence, but without being able to manifest it. This is precisely the case in fainting spells, when the spiritual element of man withdraws by the effect of a temporary and partial disturbance of his vegetative life, for the Spirit flees all that is dead, and only holds on thanks to the vital force, to what by itself, is only inert matter. The unconscious man gives no external sign of life, but he is not deprived of it, as he is not during his sleep. Many fainting people, as well as sleeping ones, often retain the memory of some of the visions they had during that state, which is so close to that of death; others forget them. There are fainting spells in which the whole body remains pale, cold, deprived of breath and movement, quite like a corpse, while the Spirit, still in communication with some of the senses, understands everything that is happening around him, without being able, as in the cases of catalepsy, to give any exterior sign of life and consciousness. How many people were buried alive in this way, in full knowledge of everything that was ordered for their burial by their parents or their friends, deceived by a fatal appearance![2]
Another very remarkable state of man gives us proof of the uninterrupted activity of the Spirit and the knowledge of himself that is never lost, even when he no longer remembers it afterwards. It is the state of somnambulism. Man falls asleep in his ordinary sleep. He does not hear, see, or feel anything; but suddenly, he seems to be waking up, not from his sleep, but within himself. He hears, but not with his ears; he sees, but not with his eyes; he feels, but not through his skin. He walks, he talks, he does a lot of things and fulfills several functions, to the general astonishment of the assistants, with the greatest circumspection and more perfection than in his waking state. He remembers in this state, very distinctly, the events that happened while he was awake, even those that he forgets during his vigil, when he is in possession of all his senses. After remaining in this state for some time, the somnambulist falls back into ordinary sleep, and when he is awakened from it, he remembers absolutely nothing of what happened, he has forgotten everything he has said and done, and often he refuses to believe what the spectators say about him. Could one, however, deny to his Spirit the knowledge of himself, as well as his remarkable activity during the sleepwalking? Who would dare? The somnambulist, having fallen again into the sleep that constitutes his inner awakening, remembers perfectly, in this incomprehensible state for himself, all that he had done and thought before in such a state, and of which he had completely lost the memory during the waking state of his exterior senses.
How to explain this phenomenon? How can it be that a sleeping man can not only see and hear with his exterior senses inactive, but do that more positively, more perfectly than in a waking state? Because we know that the body is nothing other than the vessel or the outer envelope of the soul; that without it he can feel nothing, and that the eye of a corpse sees just as little as the eye of a statue. It is therefore the soul and only the soul that feels, sees, and hears what is happening outside of it. The eye, the ear, etc., are only instruments and favorable instruments of the external envelope to provide the soul with exterior impressions. But there are circumstances in which this rough envelope being broken or damaged, the soul pierces it, so to speak, and continues its action, without needing its external senses for that. It then reacts with increased vigor, but quite differently from its ordinary or waking state, against what is not dead in man.
It is in fact the soul that feels and not the body; therefore, it is the soul that forms the true body of Spirit, and the material body is only its outer framework, its covering, its envelope. Experience and countless examples sufficiently prove to us that the Spirit never loses its activity and self-awareness, even when it cannot thoroughly remember every detail of its existence. Knowing that the Spirit, absorbed in deep reflections, loses sight of his own body and all that surrounds it; that in certain illnesses he may find it absolutely impossible to act on the exterior parts of his body, and may sometimes do without them altogether (as in the state of somnambulism), for the performance of his purposes, we must understand clearly how the immortal Spirit, having left its material and perishable envelope, preserves, after its earthly death, the consciousness and the feeling of its existence, although being unable to manifest it to the living through the corpse, since it no longer belongs to him. At the same time, we understand what the spiritual body is, of which the apostle Paul speaks; what we must understand by the imperishable body that must be reborn from the perishable body (1. Cor., XV:4); how weakness breaks out and is sown in the tomb, and how strength arises and rushes up to heaven, ripe for a better life (1. Cor., XV, 43). That is the real resurrection from death, the spiritual resurrection. What is dust in us must become dust and ashes again; but the Spirit, clothed in a transfigured body, henceforth bears the image of heaven, just as until then he had carried the image of Earth (1. Cor., XV, 49).
The rotting earthly body in the tomb no longer feels anything, but it also never felt anything on its own. It was therefore the spiritual body, the soul, that perceived and felt everything. She will also continue to do so, delivered from her broken vessel, but only in an infinitely more delicate and promptly way. The Spirit, being aware of itself in its spiritual envelope, will then be able to admire the glory of God in his creations, just as well and infinitely better, and at the same time possess the faculty of seeing and loving those who are dear to him; but he will no longer experience material and sensual needs, he will no longer shed tears. He will become the image of heaven, that is his true homeland. How will I feel when you call me to you, my Creator, my Father! At the time of my transfiguration, when, surrounded by my loved ones weeping around me, and seeing my beloved ones that preceded approaching me, I will bless them all with equal love! And when, sanctified by Jesus Christ, participating in his reign, I will present myself before you, O my God, worshiping you with the liveliest gratitude, the deepest veneration, boundless admiration! May my immortal Spirit be mature enough then to enjoy such supreme bliss! Amen.
[1] One should remember that these lines were written fifty years before the revelations of the Spirits collected by Spiritism. (Note from the translator to French).
[2] The famous German physiologist, Doctor Buchner, published in 1859, in the issue 349, of Disdascalia, a scientific journal which appeared in Darmstadt, an article on the use of chloroform, at the end of which he adds these very remarkable words in the mouth of the author of Force et Matière: “The discovery of chloroform and its extraordinary effects is not only of great significance for medical science, but also for two of our main sciences: physiology and – do not be too surprised by it - philosophy.” What leads the materialist doctor to say that, even from a psychological point of view, the use of chloroform is of some weight, is that the patients, during the operations they have undergone, found themselves in a state of semi-dizziness, produced by the effect of chloroform, have many times declared, after waking up, that during the operation, they had not felt any pain, nor a feeling of anguish or fear, but that they had perfectly heard everything that was going on and being said around them, without however being in a position to make any movement whatsoever, nor to move a single one of their limbs. Doesn’t this positively prove the possibility of the existence of the Spirit outside of matter, that dies as soon as the Spirit that vivified it leaves it definitively? Doesn't magnetism, too, offer some tangible proof, so to speak, of the existence of the soul, independent of matter, and how is it treated by scholars and academics? Instead of giving it their full attention and applying themselves to studying it seriously, they constrain themselves to denying it, which is certainly more convenient, but does not do honor to our scientific corporations. (French translator note).
Doctrine of Lao-Tse, Chinese Philosopher
We owe the following notice to the kindness and enlightened zeal of one of our correspondents in Saigon (Cochinchina).[1]
For the sake of clarity, let us first say what Lao-Tse designated by the word “tas”; it was a denomination given by him to the first being; powerless as he was to call him by his eternal and unchanging name, he called him his principal attributes: tas, supreme reason. It seems, at first glance, that the Chinese word ... (Here our correspondent transcribes this word in Chinese characters that our printer cannot reproduce), whose figurative pronunciation is tas, has some phonetic analogy with the Theos of the Greeks or the Deus of the Latins, whence came our French word Dieu; and yet no one believes that the Chinese language and the Greek language have ever had any points in common. Moreover, the recognized anteriority of the Chinese nation and civilization suffices to prove that this is a typically Chinese expression.[2]
The tas, or Lao-Tse's supreme universal reason, has two natures or modes of being: the spiritual or immaterial mode, and the bodily or material mode. It is the spiritual nature that is the perfect nature; it is from her that man emanated; it is to her that he must return by freeing himself from the material ties of the body; annihilation of all material passions, estrangement from worldly pleasures, are effective means of making oneself worthy of her and returning to her. But let's listen to Lao-Tse speaking for himself. I will use the translation of Pauthier, a sinologist as erudite as he is conscientious. His works on the Chinese philosopher and his doctrine are more remarkable and freer from suspicion because, having died a long time ago, he was ignorant of even the name of the Spiritist Doctrine.
In the twenty-first section of Supreme Reason, Lao-Tse establishes a true cosmogony:
The material forms of the great creative power are only the emanations of the tas; it is the tas that produced the existing material beings. (Before) it was just complete confusion, indefinable chaos; it was chaos, a confusion inaccessible to human thought. Amid this chaos, there was a subtle, life-giving principle; this subtle, vivifying principle was the supreme truth. Amid this chaos, there were beings, but beings in germs; imperceptible, indefinite beings. Amid this chaos, there was a principle of faith. From antiquity to the present day, his name has not faded away. He carefully examines the good of all beings. But how do we know the virtues of the crowd? By this tas, this supreme reason.
Beings with bodily forms were formed from raw material, confused. Before the existence of heaven and earth, it was only an immense silence, an immeasurable void, without perceptible forms. He existed alone, infinite, immutable. He circulated in space without feeling any attenuation.
We can consider him as the mother of the universe; I do not know his name, but I designate him by his attributes, and I say Great, Elevated. Being (recognized) elevated, great, I name it: extended far away. Being (recognized) lying in the distance, I name it: distant, infinite.
Being (recognized) distant, infinite, I name it: the one that is the opposite to me.
Man has his law on Earth. Earth has its law in heaven; heaven has its law in the Tas or the supreme universal reason; supreme reason has its own law.
Elsewhere, Lao-Tse says:
We must strive to achieve the last degree of immateriality, to be able to maintain the greatest possible immutability. All beings appear in life and fulfill their destinies; we contemplate their successive renewals. These material beings are constantly showing themselves with new outer forms. Each of them returns to its origin. To return to one's origin means to become at rest: to become at rest means to accomplish one's mandate.
To accomplish one's mandate means to become eternal; to know that one becomes eternal (or immortal) means to be enlightened; not to know that one becomes immortal is to be given over to error and to all kinds of calamities. If we know that we become immortal, we contain, we embrace all beings; embracing all beings in a common affection, one is just, equitable to all beings; being just and equitable to all beings, we have the attributes of the sovereign; possessing the attributes of the sovereign, one reaches the divine nature; from the divine nature, one comes to be identified with the tas; being identified with the supreme universal reason, one subsists eternally; the body itself being subjected to death, there is no need to fear any annihilation.
Let us now see what the moral of the Chinese philosopher is.
The holy man does not have an inexorable heart; he makes his heart according to the hearts of all men. The virtuous man, we must treat him as a virtuous man; the vicious man, we must also treat him as a virtuous man: this is the wisdom and virtue.
The sincere and faithful man, we must treat him as a sincere and faithful man; the insincere and unfaithful man, we must also treat him as a virtuous man: This is wisdom and sincerity.
These maxims correspond to what we call indulgence and charity; Spiritism, by showing us that progress is a law of nature, clarifies this thought better by saying that it is necessary to treat the vicious man as being able to one day, and following his successive existences, become virtuous, to which we must provide him with the means, instead of relegating him to the pariahs of eternal condemnation, and thinking that we ourselves may have been worse than him.
The whole doctrine of Lao-Tse exudes the same leniency, the same love for men, together with an extraordinary elevation of feelings. His wisdom is revealed above particularly in the following passage, in which he reproduces the famous axiom of ancient wisdom: Know thyself, without knowing Thales's formula:
He who knows men is educated; those who know themselves are truly enlightened.
He who subjugates men is powerful; he who tames himself is truly strong.
He who accomplishes difficult and meritorious works leaves a lasting memory in the memory of men. He who does not dissipate his life is imperishable; he who dies and is not forgotten has eternal life.
It is certain, as the eminent translator points out, that one would not find in Greece, before Aristotle, a series of maxims so logically devised. As for the principles themselves, they certainly constitute a doctrine, and if it is true that there is nothing incompatible with what reason admits, why should it not be as good as so many others that barely support the discussion? “True religion, it has been said, necessary for salvation, must have started with mankind;” Now, since it is essentially one, like the truth, like God, the primitive religion was already Christianity, just as Christianity since the Gospel is the primitive religion considerably developed.
Don’t we see retraced, in this series of teachings, the very principles that serve as the basis of Spiritism, despite one point only, with a slight pantheistic tendency of non-distinction, or rather of the identification of the creature sanctified with the Creator, a tendency that, if it is negative, it can be due to the influence of the environment where the philosopher Lao-Tseu lived, to a too long continuation, perhaps, given to this remarkable chain of arguments, or finally, to the imperfect interpretation made by us of his own thought?
If, then Lao-Tse remains among those powerful voices of wisdom and reason through the centuries, as it has been proven, that the providential and natural laws of human societies bring up at certain times, to protest energetically against a state of social dissolution, and bring the minds back to the eternal destinies of mankind; if his doctrine can be the basis of true religion, that as we have seen, is necessary for salvation, it must have existed at all times. Since the philosophical principles of Spiritism are, in substance, only those of Lao-Tse, can we not consider the truth of the Spiritist Doctrine as being proven, morally, outside the teachings of Christ?”
Observation: As we can see, the Chinese are not quite as barbaric as it is generally believed; they have long been our elders in civilization, and some of them would serve more than one of our contemporaries in terms of philosophy. How is it then that a people that had wise men like Lao-Tse, Confucius and others, still have customs so little in harmony with such beautiful doctrines? The same could be said of Socrates, Plato, Solon, etc., in relation to the Greeks; of Christ, whose precepts are far from being practiced by all Christians.
The works of these men that appear from time to time among peoples, like meteors of intelligence, are never sterile; they are seeds that remain latent for many years, that benefit only a few individuals, but that the masses are incapable of assimilating. The peoples are slow to change, until a violent shock brings them out of their apathy.
It should be noted that most of the philosophers have paid little attention to the practice of their ideas; fully involved in the work of design and development, they have neither the time, nor sometimes even the aptitude necessary for the execution of what they conceive. This work is up on others that are imbued of them, and it is often these same works, skillfully implemented, that serve, after several centuries, to mobilize and enlighten peoples.
Few Chinese, apart from a few scholars, undoubtedly know Lao-Tse; today that China is open to the western nations, it would not be impossible the latter would help popularize the works of the philosopher in his own country; and who knows if the points of contact that exist between his doctrine and Spiritism will not one day be a link for the fraternal alliance of beliefs? What is certain is that when all religions recognize that they worship the same God by different names; that when they grant him with the same attributes of sovereign goodness and justice; when they will only differ in the form of worshiping, the religious antagonisms will fall. It is to this result that Spiritism must lead.
[1] Southern part of what is modernly known as Vietnam (T.N.)
[2] It is almost superfluous to say that the Chinese word tas has no meaning in relation to the French word tas, being only its figurative pronunciation.
Funeral of Mrs. Victor Hugo
Mrs. Victor Hugo, who died in Brussels, was brought back to France to be buried on August 30th, in Villequiers (lower Seine), with her daughter and her son-in-law. Mr. Victor Hugo accompanied her to the border. Mr. Paul Meurice said the following words by the grave:
"I would just like to say goodbye to you from all of us. You know very well, you who surround her - for the last time! - what was, - what is this soul, so beautiful and so sweet, this adorable spirit, this big heart. Ah! This big heart above all! How she loved to love! How she loved to be loved! How she knew how to suffer with those she loved! She was the wife of the greatest man there is, and by heart she rose to that genius. She almost equaled him, for she understood him. She must leave us! And we must leave her!
She has already found something to love. She found her two children here and there (pointing to her daughter's grave and to the sky). Victor Hugo told me at the border last night: Tell my daughter that while I wait, I'm still sending her mother. It is said, and I believe it is understood. "
And now, goodbye! Farewell to those present! Farewell to the absent! Farewell our friend! Farewell our sister! Goodbye, but so long! "
M. Paul Foucher, brother of Mrs. V. Hugo, in the letter he wrote in France, giving an account of the ceremony, ended with these words: “We parted heartbroken, but calm and convinced more than ever that the disappearance of a being is an appointment at an indefinite time."
On this occasion, we believe we should recall the letter from Mr. Victor Hugo to Mr. Lamartine, at the time of the death of the latter's wife, dated May 23rd, 1863, and that was reproduced by most of the newspapers of the time.
“Dear Lamartine,
A great misfortune strikes you; I need to place my heart close to yours. I worshiped the one you loved. Your elevated Spirit sees beyond the horizon; you clearly see the future life. It is not to you that it is necessary to say: hope. You are one of those who know, and that are hoping. She is always your companion, invisible, but present. You have lost the woman, but not the soul. Dear friend, let's live in the dead.
Tuus,
Victor Hugo.”
The words spoken by Mr. Victor Hugo, and what he has written in many circumstances, prove that he believes not only in that vague immortality in which, with very few exceptions, all mankind believes, but in that clearly defined immortality, that has a goal, satisfies reason and dispels uncertainty about the fate that awaits us; that represents to us the souls or Spirits of those who left Earth as concrete, individual beings, inhabiting space, living among us with the memory of what they have done down here, benefiting from intellectual progress and moral accomplishment, preserving their affections, invisible witnesses of our actions and feelings, communicating thoughts with those who are dear to them; in short, to that consoling immortality that fills the void left by those absent, and through which solidarity is perpetuated between the spiritual world and the bodily world. Now, this is all spiritualism. What does he add to that? The material proof of what until him was only a seductive theory. While some people came to this belief through intuition and reasoning, Spiritism started from fact and observation.
We know the consequences of a painful catastrophe in which Mr. Victor Hugo lost his daughter and his son-in-law, Mr. Charles Vacquerie, on September 4th, 1843. They traveled by sailing boat, from Villequiers to Caudebec, in the company of the uncle of Mr. Vacquerie, a former sailor, and a ten-year-old child. A gust of wind capsized the boat, and all four perished.
What could be more significant, imbued with a deeper and more just idea of immortality than these words: Tell my daughter that in the meantime I am still sending her mother! What calm, what serenity, what confidence in the future! Wouldn't we just say his daughter left for a trip, to which he assk them to say: "I am sending your mother to you while I wait for me to join you"? What consolation, strength and hope don’t we draw from this way of understanding immortality! It is no longer the soul lost in the infinite, which the very certainty of its survival leaves no hopes of meeting again; leaving Earth and those she loved forever, whether in the delights of contemplative bliss or in the eternal torments of hell, separation is eternal. One understands the bitterness of regret with such a belief; but, for this father, his daughter is still there; she will receive her mother when she comes out of her earthly exile, and she hears the words he sends for her!
Anyone who has come to this is a Spiritist, because, if he wants to think seriously, he cannot escape all the logical consequences of Spiritism. Those who reject this qualification, only knowing the ridiculous images of mocking criticism, they have a false idea of it. If they took the trouble to study it, analyze it, fathom its scope, they would gladly, on the contrary, find in the ideas that make them happy, a sanction capable of strengthening their faith. They would no longer just say: "I believe, because it seems right to me," but: "I believe, because I understand."
Let us put in parallel the feelings which animated Mr. Victor Hugo in this circumstance, and in all those where his heart was struck by similar wounds, the definition of immortality given by Le Figaro, on April 3rd, 1868, under the heading: Figaro dictionary: Immortality, tale of nurses to reassure their clients.
Moralizing effect of reincarnation
Le Figaro of April 5th, 1868, the same newspaper that, two days before, published this definition of immortality: "Tale of nurses to reassure their clients," and the letter reported in the previous article contained the following piece:
“Composer E… firmly believes in the migration of souls. He recounts, in good faith, that in previous centuries he had been a Greek slave, then a famous Italian histrion and composer, but jealous and who prevented his colleagues from performing ...
- I am well punished today, he adds with philosophy, it is my turn to be sacrificed to others and to see my paths blocked!
This way of consoling oneself is well worth another.”
This idea is pure Spiritism, because not only it is the principle of the plurality of existences, but that of the atonement of the past, by the penalty of retaliation in successive existences, according to the maxim: "One is always punished by which one has sinned.” This composer explains his tribulations like so; he consoles himself for it by the thought that he only has what he deserves; the consequence of this thought is that, in order not to deserve it again, it is in his best interest to seek to improve himself; Isn't that better than blowing his brains out, which is what the thought of nothingness would logically lead him to?
This belief is therefore a powerful and quite natural cause of moralization; it is outstanding by the relevance and the material fact of the miseries which one endures, and for one not being able to explain them, one places them on the account of fatality or the injustice of God; it is understandable to everyone, to the child and to the most illiterate man, because it is neither abstract nor metaphysical; there is no one who does not understand that one can have already lived, and that if one has already lived, one can live again. Since it is not the body that can revive, it is the most obvious sanction of the existence of the soul, of its individuality and of its immortality.
It is therefore to popularize it that the efforts of all those who are seriously concerned with the improvement of the masses must be geared; it is for them a powerful lever with which they will do more than by the idea of devils and hell, that is laughed at today.
Since it is the order of the day, germinates on all sides, its logic becomes easily accepted, and it quite naturally opens a door to the Spiritists for the propagation of the Doctrine. Let them therefore stick to this idea, that nobody laughs at, accepted by the most serious thinkers, and they will do more proselytes by this route than by that of material manifestations. Considering that today it is the sensitive string, that is the one that must be played, and when it has vibrated, the rest will come by itself. To those who are frightened by the mere word Spiritism, do not speak of it; speak of the plurality of existences, of the many writers who advocate this idea; speak also, especially to the afflicted, as Victor Hugo does, of the presence around us of the loved ones we have lost; they will understand you, and later, they will be quite surprised for being unsuspectedly Spiritists.
A Materialistic Profession of Faith
Le Figaro of April 3rd, 1868 contained the following letter about the debates that took place around that time in the Senate, regarding certain lessons taught at the School of Medicine.
“Paris, April 2nd, 1868.
Mr. Editor,
An error that concerns me slipped from the last talk given by Doctor Flavius. I did not attend Mr. Sée's inaugural lecture last year, and therefore I have no saying in this matter. Furthermore, it is an error of form and not of the substance, but to each one according to their actions. My name must be replaced by that of my friend Jaclard, who does not believe in an immortal soul any more than I do. And to tell the truth, I hardly see, in the whole Senate, someone other than Mr. Sainte-Beuve who dared, on the occasion, to entrust us with the care of his molars or the management of his digestive tract.
And since I have the floor, allow me one more word. We must put an end to a joke that is starting to get annoying, besides having an air of retreat. The School of Medicine, says Dr. Flavius, stronger in childbirth than in philosophy, is neither atheist nor materialist; it is positivist. But what is positivism, if not a branch of that great materialist school that goes from Aristotle and Epicurus to Bacon, to Diderot, to Virechow, Moleschoff and Büchner, not counting the contemporaries and compatriots whom I do not name - and for good reason.
The philosophy of A. Comte had its usefulness and its glory at a time when Cousinism[1] reigned supreme. Today that the flag of materialism has been raised in Germany by illustrious names, in France by young people among whom I am proud of and have the pretension to count myself, it is good that positivism goes back to its modest role. Above all, it is good that it does not affect materialism any longer, its master and ancestor, a disdain or reticence that are inopportune, to say the least.
Receive, Mr. Editor, the assurance of my highest consideration.
A. Regnard,
Former hospital intern."
Materialism, as we see, also has its fanaticism; only a few years ago it would not have dared to display itself so boldly; today, it openly defies spiritualism, and positivism is no longer radical enough to its eyes; it has its public manifestations, and it is publicly taught to the youth; it also has what it reproaches in others, intolerance that goes as far as intimidation. Imagine the social state of a people imbued with such doctrines!
These excesses, however, have their usefulness, their reason of existence; they frighten society, and good always comes out of bad; it takes the excess of evil to make people feel the need for the better, without which man would not come out of his inertia; he would remain impassive in the face of an evil that would be perpetuated, thanks to its insignificance, while a great evil awakens his attention and makes him seek the means of remedying it. Without the great disasters that took place at the beginning of the railroads, and that were terrifying, the small, isolated accidents, passing almost unnoticed, the safety measures would have been neglected. It is with moral as it is with physical: the more excessive the abuse, the shorter the term.
The primary cause of the development of incredulity, as we have said many times, is in the insufficiency of religious beliefs in general, to satisfy reason, and in their principle of immobility that forbids any concession on their dogmas, even in the face of evidence; if, instead of staying behind, they had followed the progressive movement of the human mind, always keeping themselves at the level of science, it is true that they would differ a little from what they were in the beginning, as an adult differs from the child in the cradle, but faith, instead of dying out, would have grown with reason, because it is a necessity for humanity, and they would not have opened the door to disbelief that undermines what is left of it; they reap what they have sown.
Materialism is a consequence of the time of transition in which we live; it is not progress, far from it, but an instrument of progress. It will disappear by proving its insufficiency for the maintenance of social order, and for the satisfaction of serious minds who seek the why of everything; for that, it was necessary to see it at work. Humanity, that needs to believe in the future, will never be satisfied with the void it leaves behind, and will seek something better to fill it.
[1] Related to Victor Cousin (1792-1867) T.N.
Semi-Spiritist Profession of Faith
In support of the reflections contained in the previous article, we are pleased to reproduce the following letter, published by La Petite Presse, on September 20th, 1868.
“Les Charmettes, September 1868.
My dear Barlatier,
You know the romance: when you are Basque and a good Christian ...
Without being Basque, I am a good Christian, and the priest of my village who ate my kale soup yesterday, allows me to tell you about our conversation.
Are you going, he said to me, to take King Henry back? – With pleasure, I replied, for I lived during that time. My worthy priest jumped on his feet.
I then told him of my conviction that we had already lived and that we would still live. Another exclamation from the brave man. But in the end, he agreed that Christian beliefs do not exclude such opinion, and he let me go my way.
Now, my dear friend, believe that I did not want to amuse myself with the candor of my priest, and that this conviction of which I speak is strongly rooted in me. I lived at the time of the League, under Henri III and Henri IV. When I was a child, my grandmothers spoke to me about Henri IV, and told me about a good man whom I did not recognize at all, a grizzled monarch, buried in a draped cowl, devout to the excess and having never heard about Belle Gabrielle. It was Father Péréfixe’s. The Henri IV that I knew, hard worker, kind, quick, a little forgetful, it is the true one; it is the one that I have already told you, the one that I will tell you again. Do not laugh. When I came to Paris for the first time, I recognized myself everywhere in the old quarters, and I have a vague memory of having been in the rue de la Ferronnerie, the day when the people lost their good king, the one who had wished every Frenchman had a chicken in the pan on Sundays. What was I at that time? Not much, probably a young cadet from Provence or Gascony; but I would not be surprised if I were in the guard of my hero.
Then, soon my first feuilleton of King Henry's second youth, and believe me
All yours,
Ponson du Terrail”
When Mr. Ponson du Terrail ridiculed Spiritism, he did not suspect, and perhaps he still does not suspect today, that one of the fundamental bases of this doctrine is precisely the belief of which he makes such an explicit profession of faith. The idea of the plurality of existences and of reincarnation is evidently more and more present in literature, and we would not be surprised if Méry, who remembered so well what he had been, had not woken up retrospective memories in more than one of his comrades, being the first initiator of Spiritism among them, because they read him, while they do not read the Spiritist books. They find in it a rational, fruitful idea, and they accept it.
La Petite-Presse is currently publishing a book with the title Mr. Médard, a novel whose story is entirely Spiritist; it is the revelation of a crime by the apparition of the victim, in very natural conditions.
Instructions of the Spirits
We extract the following from a letter addressed to us from Santa-Fé de Bogota (New Granada)[1] by one of our correspondents, Dr. Ignacio Pereira, physician, surgeon, founding member of the Homeopathic Institute of the United States of Colombia:
“It has been three years since, by the change of the seasons in our regions, the summer has become very long, and diseases quite unknown to our country have appeared in some plants; potatoes have been attacked with dry gangrene, and from the microscopic observations that I have made on plants affected with that disease, I recognized that it is produced by a plant parasite called perisporium solani. For three years our globe has been in the grip of disasters of all kinds; floods, epidemics, epizootics, famine, hurricanes, seaquakes, earthquakes have, one by one, ravaged various regions.
Knowing that when a comet approaches Earth, the seasons become irregular, I thought that these bodies could also produce an action on organic beings, cause climatic disturbances, causes of certain diseases, and perhaps influence the physical state of the globe by the production of various phenomena.
The Spirit of my brother, whom I questioned on this subject, limited himself to saying that it is not a comet that acts, but planet Jupiter that every forty years is in its closest path to Earth, recommending that I should not pursue this study on my own.
Concerned about his answer, I studied the chronicle of forty years ago, and found that the seasons were irregular then as today, in our regions; the wheat was attacked by a disease known by the name of anublo; there were also plagues on men and animals and earthquakes that caused great disasters.
This question seems important to me; that is why, if you think advisable to submit it to the teaching of the Spirits of the Parisian Society of Spiritist studies, I should be much obliged if you would let me know their opinion."
Answer
September 18th, 1868
There isn’t a single phenomenon in nature, however small it may be, that is not regulated by the exercise of the universal laws that govern creation. It is the same with great cataclysms, and if scourges of all kinds are rife on Earth at certain times, it is not only because it is necessary to be so, given their moral consequences, but it is also because the influence of celestial bodies on one another, the combined reactions of all natural agents must inevitably lead to such a result.
Since everything is subjected to a series of laws, eternal like the one who created them, and since we cannot go back to their origin, there isn’t a phenomenon that is not subjected to a law of periodicity or a series, that provokes its return at certain epochs, under the same conditions, or by following, as intensity, a law of increasing or decreasing geometric progression, but continuous. No cataclysm can arise spontaneously, and if it seems so by its effects, the causes that provoke it have been put into action for a somewhat long time. They are therefore spontaneous only in appearance, since there is none that isn’t prepared at length, and that does not obey a constant law. Consequently, I fully share the opinion expressed by the Spirit of Jenaro Pereira, as to the periodicity of the irregularities of the seasons; but regarding their cause, it is more complex than he supposed.
Each celestial body, in addition to the simple laws that govern the division of days and nights, seasons, etc., undergoes revolutions that require thousands of centuries for their perfect accomplishment, but that like shorter revolutions, pass through all periods, from birth to a maximum effect, after which there is a decrease to the last limit, to then begin to go through the same phases again.
Man embraces only the phases of a relatively short duration, and of which he can observe the periodicity; but there are some that include long generations of beings, and even successions of races, whose effects, consequently, have for him the appearances of novelty and spontaneity, while if he could look over a few thousand centuries back, he would see, between these same effects and their causes, a correlation that he did not even suspect. These periods, that confuse the imagination of humans by their relative length, are however only instants in the eternal duration.
Remember what Galileo said, in his uranographic studies that you had the great idea of including in your Genesis, about time, space and the indefinite succession of worlds, and you will understand that the life of one or more generations, compared to the whole, is like a drop of water in the ocean. Hence, don’t be surprised for not being able to grasp the harmony of the general laws that govern the universe; whatever you do, you can only see a small corner of the picture, and that is why so many things seem anomalies to you.
In the same planetary system, all the bodies that depend on it react on each other; all the physical influences are united in it, and there isn’t one of the effects, that you designate by great disturbances, that is not the consequence of the aggregated influences of the whole system. Jupiter has its periodic revolutions like all other planets, and these revolutions are not without influence on the modifications of Earth’s physical conditions; but it would be a mistake to regard them as the sole or preponderant cause of these modifications. They intervene in part, like those of all the planets of the system, as the terrestrial movements themselves intervene to contribute to modifying the conditions of the surrounding planets. I go further: I say that the systems react on each other, due to the coming together or the distance that results from their translational movement through the myriads of systems that make up our galaxy. I go further still: I say that our galaxy, that is like an archipelago in the immensity, also having its translational movement through the myriads of galaxies, is influenced by those to which it approaches. Thus, the galaxies react on the galaxies, the systems react on the systems, as the planets react on the planets, as the elements of each planet react on each other, and so forth, step by step up to the atom; hence, in each world, local or general revolutions, that only appear to be disturbances because the brevity of life only allows partial effects to be seen.
Organic matter cannot escape these influences; the disturbances that it undergoes can therefore alter the physical state of living beings, and determine some of these diseases that plague plants, animals, and humans in general; these diseases, like all plagues, are for the human intelligence a stimulus that pushes it, by necessity, to the search for the means of combating them, and to the discovery of the laws of nature.
But organic matter, in turn, reacts onto the Spirit; the latter, by its contact and its intimate connection with the material elements, also undergoes influences that modify its dispositions, without however depriving it of its free will, overexcite or slow down its activity, and by that very fact, contribute to its development. The effervescence that sometimes manifests itself in a whole population, among men of the same race, is not a coincidence, nor the result of a whim; it has its cause in the laws of nature. This effervescence, at first unconscious, that is only a vague desire, an undefined aspiration towards something better, a need for change, results in a quiet agitation, then in actions that bring about moral revolutions that, believe it, also have their periodicity, like the physical revolutions, because everything is linked. If the spiritual sight were not circumscribed by the material veil, you would see these fluidic currents that, like thousands of conducting wires, connect the things of the spiritual world to the material world.
When you are told that humanity has reached a period of transformation, and that Earth must rise in the hierarchy of the worlds, do not see anything mystical in these words, but on the contrary, the accomplishment of one of the great fatal laws of the universe against which all human ill-will is shattered.
I will say to Mr. Ignacio Pereira: We are far from advising you to give up studies that are part of your future intellectual baggage; but you will undoubtedly understand that this knowledge must be, like all others, the fruit of your labors and not that of our revelations. We can tell you that are on the wrong track, and even point out the true path to you, but it is up to your initiative to lift the veils in which the natural manifestations that have hitherto escaped your investigations are still enveloped, and to discover the laws by the observation of the facts; observe, analyze, classify, compare, and from the correlation of facts deduce, but do not rush to an absolute conclusion.
I will end by telling you: In all your research, take the example of the natural laws, that are all interdependent; and it is this solidarity of actions that produces the magnificent harmony of their effects. Men, be united, and you will progress harmonically towards the knowledge of happiness and truth.
F. Arago.”
Allow me to add a few words, as a complement, to the communication just given to you by the eminent Spirit of Arago. Yes, of course humanity is changing as it has already changed in other eras, and each transformation is marked by a crisis that is to the human race what growth crises are to individuals; crises often throbbing, painful, that carry generations and institutions with them, but that are always followed by a phase of material and moral progress.
Earthly humanity, having arrived at one of these periods of growth, has been amid the work of transformation for nearly a century; that is why it is agitated on all sides, in the grip of a sort of fever and as if moved by an invisible force, until it has resumed its place on new bases. Then, whoever sees it, will find it much changed in its manners, its character, its laws, its beliefs, in all its social condition, in a word. One thing that will appear strange to you, but that is nonetheless a rigorous truth, is that the world of the Spirits, that surrounds you, suffers the impact of all the upheavals that agitate the world of the incarnates; I say more: it takes an active part in it. This is not surprising to anyone who knows that the Spirits are one with humanity; that they leave it and must return there; it is therefore natural that they are interested in the movements that affect men. Be sure, then, that when a social revolution takes place on Earth, it also stirs up the invisible world; all passions, good and bad, are overexcited there as among you; an indescribable effervescence reigns among the Spirits who are still part of your world and who are waiting for the moment to return there.
The disturbances of the physical elements are sometimes added to the agitation of the incarnate and the discarnate, most often even, because everything suffers in nature; it is then, for some time, a real general confusion, but that passes like a hurricane, after which the sky becomes serene again, and humanity, reconstituted on new bases, imbued with new ideas, traverses a new stage of progress. It is in the period that begins that we will see Spiritism flourish, and that it will bear its fruits. It is therefore for the future, more than the present, that you are working; but it was necessary that these works be elaborated in advance, because they prepare the paths of regeneration by the unification and the rationality of beliefs. Fortunate are the ones that benefit from it today, for it will be much gain and spared sorrows to them.
Dr. Barry.”
[1] From 1830 to 1856, the country was known as New Granada, and from 1856 to 1863, it was known as the Grenadine Confederation. It became the United States of Colombia in 1863, and it changed its name to the Republic of Colombia in 1886 (source: history.state.gov, T.N.)
Varieties
A fine example of evangelical charity
An act of charity carried out by Mr. Ginet, a road worker of Saint-Julien-sous-Montmelas, is recounted by the Echo de Fourvière:
“On January 1st, at nightfall, there was a beggar by profession crouching at the Place de Saint-Julien, covered with infected wounds, dressed in bad rags full of vermin, and so wicked that everyone feared her; she only responded to the good done to her by punches and insults. Suddenly weakened, she would have succumbed at the pavement had it not been for the charity of our road worker, who got over his disgust, took her in his arms and carried her to his house.
This poor man has only a very tiny accommodation for himself, for his sick wife and his three small children; he has no other resource than his modest salary. He put the old beggar on a bunch of straw given to him by a neighbor, and looks after her all night, trying to keep her warm.
At dawn, weakening more and more the woman said to: "I have money on me, I am giving it to you for your care. She adds these words: "Mr. priest ..." and she then expired. The road worker, without worrying about the money, runs to find the priest; But it was too late. He then hastens to warn the relatives that live in a neighboring parish in a comfortable condition. They arrive, and their first word is, "my sister had money on her, where is it?". The road worker replies: "She told me, but I didn't worry about it." They sought, and in fact found more than 400 francs in one of her pockets.
Completing his work, the charitable worker, with the help of a neighbor, buried the poor dead woman. Some people thought that he should place the coffin in a nearby closed shed overnight. “No,” he said; “this woman is not a dog, but a Christian.” And he kept her in his house all night, with the lamp on.
To the people who expressed their surprise to him and urged him to ask for a reward, he said: “Oh! it was not interest that made me act. They will give me what they want, but I will not ask for anything. I can, in the position in which I am, find myself in the same situation, and I would be very happy if people had pity on me."
What does it have to do with Spiritism?, a skeptical would ask; - It is because evangelical charity, as recommended by Christ, being a law of Spiritism, every truly charitable act is a Spiritist act, and the action of this man is the application of the law of charity in its purest and more sublime, for he has done good, not only without hope of return, without thinking of his personal responsibilities, but almost with the certainty of being paid for with ingratitude, contenting himself with saying that, in such a case, he would have liked the same thing to have been done to him. - Is this man a Spiritist? - We do not know, but it is not likely; in any case, if he is not by the letter, he is in his heart - If he is not a Spiritist, then it was not Spiritism that led him to this action! - Certainly. - So why does Spiritism see a merit in this? - Spiritism does not claim the action of this man for its own benefit, but it prides itself on professing the principles that led him to doing it, without ever having claimed to have the privilege of inspiring good feelings. It honors good wherever it is found; and even when its adversaries practice it, it offers them as an example to its followers.
It is unfortunate that newspapers are less eager to reproduce good deeds, in general, than crimes and scandals; if there is a fact that testifies to human perversity, we can rest assured that it will be repeated all along, as bait to the curiosity of readers. The example is contagious; why not put the example of good rather than that of evil before the eyes of the masses? There is here a great question of public morality that we will deal with later with all the developments that it entails.
A haunted castle
“An old Hungarian general, well known for his bravery, received a great inheritance, then resigned and wrote to his servant to buy him a certain property that was for sale and that he indicated to him. The servant responded immediately, advising the general not to buy the said property, since it was haunted by the Spirits.
The brave old man insists, saying that this is one more reason for him to make this purchase, and urges him to secure the deal immediately.
The property is therefore purchased, and the new owner sets out to settle there. He arrives at eleven o'clock in the evening at the house of his servant, not far from the castle, to where he wants to go immediately. - Please, said his old servant to him, wait until tomorrow morning and do me the honor of spending the night with me. - No, said his master, I want to spend it in my castle. The servant is therefore forced to accompany him there, with several peasants carrying torches; but they do not want to enter and withdraw, leaving the new landlord alone.
He had with him an old soldier who had never left him, and a huge dog that would have strangled a man with one blow.
The old general takes a seat in the castle library, has the candles lit, puts a pair of pistols on the table, grabs a book and stretches out on a sofa, while waiting for the ghosts, for he is certain that if there are really some in the castle, they would not be dead, but living well; it was also for this reason that he had the pistols cocked and made his dog lie down under the couch; as for the old soldier, he was already snoring in a room next door to the library.
Soon after the general thinks he hears a noise in the drawing-room, listens attentively, and the noise redoubled. Full of himself, he takes a candle in one hand, a pistol in the other, and enters the room where he sees no one; he searches everywhere, he even lifts the draperies; there is nothing, absolutely nothing. He then goes back to the library, picks up his book, and he had hardly read a few lines when the noise is heard with much more intensity than the first time. He picks up a candle and a pistol, enters the living room again and sees that a chest of drawers had been opened. Convinced this time that he was dealing with thieves and yet seeing no one, he calls his dog and says: Seek! The dog starts to sniff all over and goes back to hide under the couch. The general begins to search himself, walks back to the library, lies down on the sofa, but cannot sleep all night. In recounting this fact to us, the general says: “I was only scared twice, at eighteen, when a bomb exploded at my feet, on the battlefield; the second time, when I saw my dog taken by fear."
We will refrain from any comment regarding the very authentic fact reported above and will content ourselves with asking the adversaries of Spiritism, how the dog's nervous system was shaken.
We will further ask how the nervous over-excitation of a medium, however strong it may be, cam produce direct writing, that is, can force a pencil to write on its own.
Another question: We believe that the nervous fluid retained and concentrated in a container, could equal, and even surpass the force of steam; but while the said fluid is free, could it lift and move heavy furniture, as it so often happens?
Ch. Péreyra.”
Bibliography
Unpublished correspondence of Lavater with Empress Marie of Russia, on the future of the soul.
The interest that has been attached to these letters, that we have published in the Spiritist Review, suggested to Messrs. Lacroix and Cie, from the International Bookstore, 15 Boulevard Montmartre, the great idea of turning it into a separate publication. The propagation of these letters can only have a very useful effect on people strange to Spiritism. – Large brochure, in-8. Price: 50 cents.
November
The Epidemy in Mauritius“Please forgive me for going such a long time without giving you any news from my side; it wasn’t certainly for a lack of desire, but possibility, since my time was divided in two parts, one for the work that sustains my life, the other for the disease that kills us, so that I have very few moments to use according to my own wishes. However, I am a little calmer since I haven't had a fever for a month; it is true that it is at this period that it seems to calm down a little; but unfortunately, it moves down to jump up again, because the next heat will undoubtedly bring back its original strength. Thus, well convinced of the certainty of this prospect, I live from day to day, detaching myself from human vanities as much as possible, to facilitate my passage to the world of the Spirits where, frankly, I would not be at all sorry to find myself, in good conditions of course."
A skeptical once said, about a person who expressed a similar thought about death: "One has to be a Spiritist to have these ideas!" He unwillingly spoke highly of Spiritism. Isn’t the calm with which it makes us consider the fatal end of life, that so many people see approaching with fear, a great benefit? How much anguish and torment are spared to those who see death as a transformation of their being, an instantaneous transition, without interruption of the spiritual life! They wait for the departure with serenity, because they know where they are going and what they will be; what adds to their tranquility is the certainty, not only of finding those who are dear to them, but of not being separated from those who remain after them; to see them and help them more easily and better than during life; they do not miss the joys of this world, because they know that they will have greater, sweeter ones, without mixture of tribulations. What causes fear of death is the unknown; now, for the Spiritist, death no longer has mysteries.
The second letter contains the following:
“It is with a feeling of deep gratitude that I come to thank you for the solid principles you instilled in my mind, and that only them have given me the strength and courage to accept, with calm and resignation, the harsh trials that I had to endure for a year, due to the terrible epidemic that is decimating our population. Sixty thousand souls have already departed!
As you can imagine, most of the members that form our little group in Port-Louis, that started to operate so well, had to suffer in this general disaster, like me. By a spontaneous communication on July 25th, 1866, it was announced to us that we were going to be obliged to suspend our work; three months later, we were forced to discontinue them, owing to the illness of several of us, and to the death of our relatives and friends. Until this time we have not been able to start over again, although all our mediums are alive, as well as the main members of our group. We have tried to meet again several times, but we were unable to succeed. That is why each one of us was forced to learn separately about your letter, dated October 26th, 1867, to Mrs. G ... with the communication of Doctor Demeure who gives us great and very just teachings on all that is happening to us; each of us was able to appreciate its correctness as far as each one is concerned; for it is evident that the disease has taken so many forms that the doctors have never been able to agree; each followed a particular therapy.
The young doctor Labonté, however, seems to be the one who best defined the disease; I must believe that he is right from the material point of view, because he endured all the sufferings he described.[1] From our spiritualist point of view, we could see in it an application of the preface of the Gospel according to Spiritism, because the harmful period that we are going through was marked, at the beginning, by an extraordinary rain of shooting stars, covering Mauritius on the night of November 13th to 14th , 1866. Although this phenomenon is known for been fairly frequent from September to November, at certain periodic times, it is not less remarkable that this time the shooting stars were so numerous that they impressed and made those who observed them shudder. This imposing spectacle will remain etched in our memory because it was precisely after this event that the disease took a distressing character. From that moment on, it became general and mortal, what may allow us to think, as Doctor Demeure tells us, that we have arrived at the period of transformation of the inhabitants of Earth, for their moral advancement.
Regarding the sedatives recommended by Doctor Demeure, you spoke of horse chestnuts, whose use would be better than quinine, that affects the brains. We don't know that plant here; but after reading your letter in which it is mentioned, the name of another plant occurred to me by intuition; it is the croton tiglium, commonly called in Pion d'Inde in Mauritius; I used it as a sudorific, with great success; the leaves only, because the seed is a very poisonous. Please ask Doctor Demeure for his opinion about this plant, and if he approves the application I gave it, as a calming agent, for I completely share his opinion about the character of this bizarre disease that seems to me a variant of “ramannenzaa” or Madagascar fever, except for the external symptoms."
If one could doubt for a single moment the universal popularization of the Spiritist Doctrine, the doubt would disappear when seeing the happiness that it brings, the consolations it provides, the strength and courage it gives in the most painful moments in life, because it is in man's nature to seek what can assure his happiness and his peace. This is the most powerful element of propagation of Spiritism, and one that no one will take away from it, unless one gives more than it gives. For us, it is a great satisfaction to see the benefits that it spreads; each afflicted person that is consoled, each dejected courage that is raised, each moral progress that is carried out, pays us a hundredfold for our sorrows and our fatigues; this is also a satisfaction that is not in anyone’s power to take away from us. Once these letters were read at the Parisian Society, it gave rise to the following communications that deal with the question from the double point of view of local and general, material, and moral.
Parisian Society, October 16th, 1868
“The great physiological cataclysms have been preceded by clear signs of the wrath of the gods, in all times. Special phenomena anticipated the onset of the scourge, like a warning preparing for danger. These manifestations took place, in fact, not as a supernatural omen, but as symptoms of the imminent disturbance.
As we had the opportunity to tell you, in the apparently most abnormal crises that gradually decimate different regions of the globe, nothing is left to chance; they are the consequences of the influences of the worlds and the elements, on one another (October 1868); they have been prepared since long ago, and therefore the cause is perfectly normal.
Health is the result of the balance of natural forces; if an epidemic disease rages somewhere, it can only be the consequence of a disruption of that balance; hence, the state of the atmosphere and the singular phenomena that can be observed there.
Meteors known as shooting stars are made up of material elements like anything that comes to mind; they only appear thanks to the phosphorescence of those elements in combustion, and whose special nature sometimes develops deleterious and morbific influences in the breathing air. The shooting stars were, not the omen, but the secondary cause of the plague in Mauritius. Why was their action exerted in this region in particular? First, because it is one of the means intended, as your correspondent said very well, to regenerate humanity and Earth itself, by causing the departure of the incarnate and the modification of the material elements; and also, because the causes that determine these kinds of epidemics in Madagascar, Senegal and wherever malaria and yellow fever exert their devastation, do not exist in Mauritius, the strength and persistence of the disease should determine serious research on its source, and draw attention to the role that psychological influences could play in it.
Those who survived, after forced contact with the sick and the dying, witnessed scenes that they did not realize at first, but that will come back to them when calm is established, and that can only be explained by the Spiritist science. Facts of apparitions, communications with the dead, forecasts followed by realization, were very common there. Once the disaster has been appeased, the memory of all these facts will emerge and provoke reflections that will gradually lead to our beliefs being accepted.
Mauritius will be reborn! The new year will see extinguished the scourge that swarmed over it, not by the effect of remedies, but because the cause will have produced its effect there; other climates will in turn undergo scourges of the same or any other nature, determining the same disasters and leading to the same results.
A universal epidemic would have sown terror in the whole of humanity and stopped progress for a long time; a small epidemic, gradually attacking in multiple forms each center of civilization, will produce the same salutary and regenerative effects, but will leave intact the means of action available to science. Those who die are struck by the helplessness; but those who see death at their doorstep will seek new ways to fighting it. Peril makes inventive; and, when all material means are exhausted, everyone will be forced to ask for salvation through spiritual means.
It is undoubtedly frightening to think of dangers of this kind, but since they are necessary and will only have happy consequences, instead of awaiting them shivering, it is preferable to prepare to face them without fear, whatever the results. To the materialist, it is a hideous death and nothingness following it; to the spiritualist, and particularly to the Spiritist, whatever happens, if he escapes peril, the trial will always find him unshakeable; if he dies, what he knows of the other life will make him consider the passage without becoming pale.
Prepare yourselves therefore for anything, and whatever the time and the nature of the danger, be imbued with this truth: that death is but a vain word, and that there is no suffering that cannot be dominated by human forces. Those to whom the scourge will be unbearable will be the only ones who will have received it with laughter and carelessness in their hearts, that is, who will believe themselves to be strong in their skepticism.
Clélie Duplantier.”
Parisian Society, October 23rd, 1868
“Tiglium croton can certainly be used with success, especially in homeopathic doses to calm cramps and restore normal circulation of the nervous fluid; it can also be used locally, by rubbing the skin with a light infusion, but it would not be prudent to generalize its use. This is not a medicine applicable to all patients, nor to all phases of the disease. In case it is for public use, it should only be applied by indication of persons who can see its usefulness and assess its effects; otherwise, one who had already experienced its beneficial action could, on a given case, be completely insensitive or even experience its inconvenience. It is not one of those neutral drugs that do not do any harm when they do not do good. It should only be used in special cases and under the direction of persons with sufficient knowledge to direct its action.
Besides, I hope that it will not be necessary to test its effectiveness, and that a calmer period is brewing for the unfortunate inhabitants of Mauritius. They are not released yet, far from it; but, with some exceptions, the break outs are generally not fatal, unless incidents of other kinds give them a particular character of seriousness. The disease itself is coming to an end. The island is entering the period of convalescence; there may be a few small upsurges, but I have every reason to believe that the epidemic will now diminish until the symptoms that characterize it have completely disappeared. But what will be its influence on those inhabitants of Mauritius who will have survived the disaster? What will they take away from the manifestations of all kinds that they have unwittingly witnessed? The apparitions, of which a great number have been the object, will they produce the effect one is entitled to expect? The resolutions taken with fear, remorse, and the reproaches of a troubled conscience, won’t they be reduced to nothing when tranquility is reestablished?
It would be desirable that the memory of those gloomy scenes be engraved in an indelible way in their mind, and oblige them to modify their behavior, by reforming their beliefs; for they must be fully persuaded that the equilibrium will not be completely reestablished until the Spirits are so stripped of their iniquity, that the atmosphere will be purified of the noxious miasmas that have brought about the birth and development of the plague.
Each day we are entering more and more the transitional period that must bring about the organic transformation of Earth and the regeneration of its inhabitants. The plagues are the instruments that the great surgeon of the universe uses to extirpate from the world, destined to march forward, the gangrenous elements that would cause disorders there, incompatible with the new state. Each organ, or to put it better, each region, will be hit in time by plagues of various kinds. Here, the epidemic in all its forms, elsewhere war, famine. Everyone must, therefore, prepare to endure the ordeal in the best possible conditions, by improving and educating themselves, so as not to be surprised unexpectedly. Some regions have already been tested, but their inhabitants would make a big mistake if they trusted the era of calm that will succeed the storm and fall back to their old ways. It is a time of respite granted to them to enter on a better path; if they do not take advantage of them, the instrument of death will test them to the point of bringing them to repentance. Blessed are those who were first struck by the trial, for they will have to learn not only the evils they have suffered, but the spectacle of those brothers in humanity who will in turn be struck. We hope that such an example will be beneficial to them, and that they will enter, without hesitation, on the new path that will allow them to walk in concert with progress.
It would be desirable that the inhabitants of Mauritius were not the last to take advantage of the severe lesson they have received.
Dr. Demeure.”
[1] Dr. Labonté described the Mauritius epidemic in a brochure that we read with interest, and in which a serious and judicious observer is revealed. He is a man devoted to his art, and as far as one can judge from a distance, by analogy, he seems to us to have well characterized this singular disease, from the physiological point of view; unfortunately, as far as therapeutics are concerned, it thwarts all the predictions of science. In an exceptional case, like this one, failure cannot not prejudge anything against the knowledge of the doctor. Spiritism opens entirely new horizons for medical science, by demonstrating the preponderant role of the spiritual element in life and in many diseases, where medicine fails, because it stubbornly persists in looking for the cause in the tangible matter only. Knowledge of the action of the perispirit on the organism will add a new branch to pathology and will profoundly modify the mode of treatment of certain diseases, whose real cause will no longer be a problem.
Spiritism Everywhere
Friendship after death, by Mrs. Rowe
Nothing is more instructive and at the same time more conclusive in favor of Spiritism than to see the ideas on which it is based professed by people foreign to the doctrine, and even before its appearance. One of our correspondents in Antwerp, who has already sent us valuable documents in this regard, sends us the following extract from an English book, whose translation of its 5th edition was published in Amsterdam, in 1753. Never perhaps the principles of Spiritism have been formulated with such accuracy. It is entitled: Friendship after death, containing letters from the dead to the living; by Mrs. Rowe.
“Page 7: Blessed Spirits are still interested in the happiness of the mortals and pay frequent visits to their friends. They might even appear to them, if the laws of the material world did not preclude them. The splendor of their vehicles,[1] and the sway they have over the powers that govern material things and the organs of sight, could easily serve them to make themselves visible. We often regard it as a kind of miracle that you do not notice us, because we are not far from you from where we stand, but only with the difference in the state where we are.
Page 12, letter III: from an only son, who died at the age of two, to his mother.
From the moment when my soul was released from its inconvenient prison, I found myself an active and rational being. I was astonished to see you weeping over a small mass, barely able to breathe, that I had just left, and from which I was delighted to find myself freed; it seemed to me that you were angry at my happy freedom. I found such a right proportion, so much agility, and so much light in the new vehicle that accompanied my Spirit, that I couldn’t be surprised enough with your distress before the fortunate exchange I had made. I knew so little about the difference between the material and immaterial bodies, that I imagined myself to be just as visible to you as you were to me.
Page 37, letter VIII: The celestial geniuses who take care of you have neglected nothing during your sleep to yank out this impious plan from your heart. Sometimes they took you to places covered in gloomy shadows; there you heard the bitter complaints of the unfortunate Spirits. At other times, the rewards of steadfastness and resignation unfolded before your eyes the glory that awaits you, if faithful to your duty, you patiently cling to virtue.
Page 50, letter X: How, my dear Leonora, could you be afraid of me? When I was mortal, that is, capable of madness and mistake, I never hurt you; much less will I do to you in the state of perfection and happiness in which I am. There isn’t the slightest stain of vice or malice left in virtuous Spirits; when they break their earthly prison, all is kind and good in them; the interest they take in the happiness of mortals is infinitely more tender and purer than before. The fear that is generally felt towards us in the world would appear incredible to us if we did not remember our follies and prejudices; but we are only joking about your ridiculous apprehensions. Wouldn't you have more reason to frighten each other and to flee from each other, than to fear us, we who have neither the power nor the will to bother you? While you neglect your benefactors, we are working to avert a thousand dangers that threaten you, and to advance your interests with the most generous zeal. If your organs were perfected and your perceptions acquired the high degree of subtlety that they will one day have, then you would know that the ethereal Spirits, adorned with the flower of divine beauty and immortal life, are not made to terrify you, but to love and please. I would like to cure you of your unjust prejudices, by reconciling you with the society of the Spirits, to be better able to warn you of the dangers and the risks that threaten your youth.
Page 54, Letter XI: Your recovery surprised the angels themselves, who, if they ignore the various limits that the sovereign dispenser has placed on human life, often do not fail to make correct conjectures on the course of secondary causes, and on the duration of human life.
Page 68, letter XIV: Since I left the world, I have often had the good fortune of taking the place of your guardian angel. Invisible witness to the tears that you shed for my death, I have finally been allowed to soften your pain, by telling you that I am happy.
Page 73, letter XVI: Since the immaterial beings can mingle among us without being noticed, last night I had the curiosity to learn your thoughts on what had happened to you the night before. For that, I found myself in the middle of the assembly where you were. There I heard you chatting with a few of your familiar friends about the power of prevention and the strength of your imagination. However, sir, you are not as visionary or as extravagant as you say. There is nothing more real than what you have seen and heard, and you must believe your senses, otherwise you will degenerate your mistrust and modesty into vice. My dear brother, you have only a few more weeks to live; your days are numbered. I got the permission, that rarely happens, to give you some warning of your approaching fate. Your life, I know, has not been stained by any base or unjust action; however, there appear in your habits certain levities that demand from you a prompt and sincere reform. Faults, that at first seem a trifle, degenerate into enormous crimes.
Dedicatory Epistle, page 27: The land you inhabit would be a delightful stay, if all men, full of esteem for virtue, faithfully practiced its holy maxims. You can therefore judge the excess of our happiness, since at the same time we benefit from all the advantages of a generous and perfect virtue, we feel pleasures as much above those that you enjoy, as the sky is above Earth, time is to eternity and the finite to infinity. Worldly people are incapable of enjoying these delights. What taste would a voluptuous one find in our august assemblies? Wine and meat are banished from it; the envious one would dry up in pain while contemplating our happiness; the miser would find no wealth there; the addicted gambler would be fatally bored for not finding a way to kill time. How could an interested soul find pleasure in the tender and sincere friendship that can be regarded as one of the main advantages that we have in the heaven, the true abode of friendship?
The translator says, in his preface, page 7: I hope that the reading of his book can bring back to the Christian religion a certain order of people, whose number is very large in this kingdom, that without regard to the principles of natural and revealed religion, deal with the immortality of the soul as a pure chimera. It is to establish the certainty of this immortality that our author focuses mainly.
Page 9: It was not properly to skeptical philosophers that she wrote, but as we have said, to a certain class of people, very numerous in high society, for being entirely occupied with the frivolous amusements of the century, finding the fatal art of forgetting the immortality of the soul stunned by the truths of faith, keeping such consoling ideas away from their minds. To fulfill this purpose, she contented herself with a sort of fable and apologue full of lively features, etc."
Observation: The translator does not seem to believe in the communication of the Spirits, since he thinks that the accounts of Mrs. Rowe are fables or apologues invented by the author in support of her thesis. However, he has found this book so useful that he deems it capable of leading the skeptical to the faith in the immortality of the soul. But there is a singular contradiction here, for to prove that a thing exists, its reality must be demonstrated and not its fiction; however, it is precisely the abuse of fictions that has destroyed the faith of the nonbelievers. Common sense says that it is not with a novel of immortality, however ingenious it might be, that one will prove the immortality. If the manifestations of the Spirits fight disbelief so successfully these days, it is because they are a reality.
From the perfect agreement, in form and substance, that exists between the ideas developed in Mrs. Rowe's book and the present teaching of the Spirits, there can be no doubt that what she wrote is the product of actual communications.
How is it that such a singular book, capable of stirring up curiosity to the highest degree, widespread enough, since it had reached its fifth edition, and since it has been translated, has produced so little sensation, and that such a consoling idea, so rational and so fruitful in results, has remained a dead letter, while nowadays it only takes a few years for it to go around the world? The same could be said of a host of precious inventions and discoveries which fall into oblivion when they appear and flourish a few centuries later when the need arises. It is the confirmation of the principle that the best ideas abort, when they come prematurely, before the Spirits are ripe to accept them.
We have said many times that if Spiritism had come a century earlier it would not have had any success; here we have the obvious proof, because this book is undoubtedly of the purest and the deepest Spiritism. To be able to understand and appreciate it, we needed the moral crises through which the human spirit has endured in the last century, teaching them to discuss their beliefs; but nihilism, in its various forms, as a transition between blind faith and reasoned faith, also had to prove its inability to satisfy the social needs and the legitimate aspirations of humanity. The rapid spread of Spiritism in our time proves that it has come in due time.
If we still see today people who have all the proofs before their eyes, material and moral, proofs of the reality of the Spiritist facts, and who, despite this, refuse evidence and reason, even more so there would be many more a century ago; it is because their mind is still unfit to assimilate this order of ideas; they see, hear and do not understand, not indicating a lack of intelligence, but a lack of special aptitude; they are like people who, although very intelligent, lack the musical sense to understand and feel the beauties of music; this is what is meant when we say that their time has not come yet.
[1] We will see later that, by vehicle, the author means the fluidic body.
Uncle Tom’s Cabin, by Mrs. Beecher Stowe
We read the following in volume II of this book, that has had popular success in both worlds:
Page 10 - My father was an aristocrat. I believe that in some previous existence he must have belonged to the classes of the highest social order, and that he had brought with him into this one all the pride of his old caste; pride was inherent in him; it was in his bone marrow, although he was from a poor and commoner family.
Page 128 - Evidently the words he had sung that very evening took his soul, words of supplication addressed to the infinite mercy. His lips moved weakly, and a word would rarely escape them. - His Spirit is wandering, said the doctor. "No, he's coming to himself," said Saint-Clare energetically.
That effort worn him out. The paleness of death spread over his face, but with that an admirable expression of peace, as if some merciful Spirit had sheltered him under his wings. He looked like a fatigued child falling asleep.
He remained like that for a few moments; an almighty hand rested on him. But just as the soul was about to take off, he opened his eyes, suddenly lit up with a gleam of joy, as if he recognized a loved one, and he whispered in a low voice: "My mother! ...” his soul was gone!"
Page 200. - Oh! How dare the perverse soul enter this dark world of sleep, whose uncertain limits so closely approach the frightening and mysterious scenes of retribution!”
Observation: It is impossible to express more clearly the idea of reincarnation, of the origin of our inclinations and of the atonement endured in later existences, since it is said that he who has been rich and powerful can be reborn in poverty. It is remarkable that this book was published in the United States, where the principle of the plurality of earthly existences has long been rejected. It appeared around 1850, at the time of the first spiritualist manifestations, when the doctrine of reincarnation was not yet proclaimed in Europe; Mrs. Beecher Stowe had therefore drawn it from her own intuition; there she found the only plausible reason for innate aptitudes and propensities. The second cited fragment is indeed the image of the soul that foresees the spiritual world at the time of its release.
The Original Sin, According to Judaism
“The dogma of the original sin is far from being among the principles of Judaism. The profound legend reported in the Talmud (Nida XXXI, 2) and that represents the angels making the human soul, when it is about to incarnate in an earthly body, taking the oath to keep itself pure during its stay on this planet, to return pure to the Creator, is a poetic affirmation of our native innocence and of our moral independence from the fault of our forefathers. This statement, contained in our traditional books, is consistent with the true spirit of Judaism.
To define the dogma of the original sin, it will suffice to say that people take literally the account of Genesis, whose legendary character is ignored, and starting from that erroneous point of view, they blindly accept all consequences that follow, without worrying about their incompatibility with human nature and with the necessary and eternal attributes that reason assigns to the divine nature.
Slave of the letter, it is affirmed that the first woman was seduced by the serpent, that she ate of a fruit forbidden by God, that she made her husband eat it, and that by this act of open revolt against the divine will, the first man and the first woman incurred the curse of heaven, not only for them, but for their children, their race, for all mankind, for the complicit mankind, however distant in time they are from the crime, for which it is, consequently, responsible in all its present and future members.
According to this doctrine, the fall and condemnation of our first parents was a fall and condemnation for their posterity; hence innumerable scourges to humanity that would have been endless without the mediation of a Redeemer, as incomprehensible as the crime and the condemnation that call for him. As the sin of one was committed by all, so the atonement of one will be the atonement of all; mankind, lost by one, will be saved by one: redemption is the inevitable consequence of the original sin.
It is understandable that we do not discuss these premises with their consequences, that are no longer acceptable for us, both from a dogmatic and from a moral point of view.
Our reason and our conscience will never come to terms with a doctrine that erases both human personality and divine justice, and that to explain its claims, makes us all live together in the soul as in the body of the first man, teaching us that, however numerous we may be in the succession of times, we are part of Adam in spirit and in matter, that we took part in his crime, and that we must have our part in his condemnation.
The deep feeling of our moral freedom refuses such fatal assimilation, that would deprive us from our initiative, that would unwillingly chain us into a distant, mysterious sin, of which we are unaware, and that would make us suffer an ineffective punishment, since it would be undeserved in our eyes.
The unfailing and universal idea that we have of the Creator’s justice, refuses even more strongly to believe in the engagement of free beings, successively created by God over the centuries, in the fault of only one.
If Adam and Eve sinned, they alone are responsible for their wrongdoing; their own decay, for their expiation, their redemption by means of their personal efforts to regain their nobility. But we, who came after them, who, like them, have been the object of an identical act on the part of the creative power, and who must, as such, be of a price equal to that of our forefather in the eyes of our Creator, we are born with our purity and our innocence, of which we are the only masters, the only custodians, and whose loss or preservation depends absolutely only on our will, only on the determinations of our free will.
Such is, on this point, the doctrine of Judaism, that cannot admit anything that does not conform to our conscience, enlightened by reason.
B.M.”
We are reproducing, without comments, the following passages from a letter sent to us last March, by one of our correspondents, a captain in the African army.
“Spiritism is spreading in the North of Africa and will gain the center, if the French go there. Here it is entering Laghouat, on the edges of the Sahara, at 33° degree of latitude. I lent your books out; some of my comrades have read them; we discussed, and strength and reason remained with the Doctrine.
For several years now I have been engaged in the study of comparative anatomy, physiology, and psychology. The same stream of ideas led me to study animals. I was able to realize, by observation, that all the organs, all the apparatuses, are simplified while descending towards the races and the lower species. How beautiful it is to study nature! How one feels the spirit everywhere! Sometimes I spend long hours following the habits and life movements of insects and reptiles in these regions; I witness their struggles, their efforts, their tricks to ensure their existence; I contemplate the battle of the species. The Sahara, on the edges of which we have been camping for over a year, so deserted to my comrades, seems to me, on the contrary, well populated; where they find exile, I meet freedom! It's because I know that God is everywhere, and that everyone brings happiness in themselves. Whether I am at the Pole or at the Equator, my friends in space will follow me there, and I know that the dear invisible ones can populate the saddest solitudes. It is not that I disdain the company of my fellow human beings, nor that I am indifferent to the affections that I have preserved in France, oh no! because I look forward to seeing and embracing my family and all those who are dear to me, but it is only to testify that we can be happy in any part of the world that we find ourselves, when we take God as our guide . To the Spiritist there is never any isolation; he knows himself, he feels himself constantly surrounded by benevolent beings with whom he is in communion of thoughts.
Your last work, Genesis, that I have just reread, and on various chapters on which I have particularly focused, reveals to us the mysteries of creation and throws a terrible blow to the prejudices. This reading did me immense good and opened new horizons to me. I already understood our origin and saw in my material body the last ring of animality on Earth; I knew that the Spirit, during its bodily gestation, takes an active part in the construction of its nest and appropriates its envelope to its new needs. To the proud ones, this theory of the origin of man may seem offensive to human greatness and dignity, but it will be accepted in the future, because of its striking simplicity and breadth.
Geology, in fact, allows us to read in the great book of nature. Through that we find that the species of today would have for ancestors the species whose remains are found in the earthly layers; we can no longer deny that there is a continual progression in the development of organic forms, when we see the simplest species appearing first. These species have been modified by the instincts of animals themselves, provided with organs appropriate to their new needs and development. Besides, nature change the species when the need arises; life gradually multiplies their organs and specializes them. The species come out of each other, without the need for a miraculous intervention. Adam did not come out from the hands of the Creator fully armed; a chimpanzee certainly gave birth to him.
The species are not independent from one another; they are linked by a secret filiation, and one can even regard them as united to humanity. As you so rightly say, from the zoophyte to man, there is a chain, all rings of which have a point of contact with the previous ring. And just as the spirit rises and cannot remain stationary, the instinct of the animal progresses, and each incarnation makes it transposes a step of the ladder of beings. The phases of these metamorphoses are counted by thousands of rings, and the rudimentary forms, of which a few samples are found in the Silurian soils, tell us where the animal has been.
There should no longer be a veil between nature and man, and nothing should remain hidden. Earth is our domain: it is up to us to study its laws; it was ignorance and laziness that created the mysteries. How much greater God appears to us in the harmony and unity of his laws!
I am sincerely sorry for people who are bored, because it shows that they don't think of anyone else, and that their minds are as empty as the stomach of a hungry person."
Linguistic Phenomenon
The quarterly Journal of Psychological Medicine publishes a very curious report about a little girl who substituted the language spoken around her, by a series of words and verbs forming a whole idiom that she uses and cannot stop using.
“The child is now almost five years old. Until the age of three, she remained silent and could only pronounce the words "dad" and "mum". When she approached her fourth year her tongue suddenly loosened, and today she speaks with all the ease and fluency of her age. But out of everything she says, the two words "dad" and "mum," that she first learned, are the only ones borrowed from the English language. All the others were born in her little brain and from her little lips, and have nothing to do with the childlike words that children usually play with.
In her dictionary, Gaan means God; migno-migno, water; odo, to send for, or take away, depending on the context; gar, horse.
One day, said Doctor Hun, it rained. The child was brought in and forbidden to go out before the rain had stopped. She went to the window and said:
- Gaan odo migno-migno, feu odo. (God, stop the rain, bring the fires of the sun)
The word “feu” (fire) applied in the same sense as in my own language struck me. I was told that the child had never heard French, which is a very strange thing, and that it would be interesting to investigate, because the child borrowed several words from the French language, such as "tout", "moi ", and the negation "ne pas".
The child has brother eighteen months older. She taught him her language, without borrowing any of the words he uses.
Her parents are devastated with this little phenomenon; they have often tried to teach her English, to tell her the English name of things that she designates otherwise in her idiom: she absolutely refuses to do so. They tried to keep her away from children her age, to put her in communication only with older people, speaking English and knowing nothing of her little idiom. There was reason to hope that a child who had shown herself as eager to communicate her thoughts as to invent a new language, would seek to learn English when surrounded by people speaking English only. But it did not happen. As soon as she finds herself with people she is not used to seeing, she immediately begins to teach them her language, and momentarily at least, her parents have given up trying to discourage her.”
Once this fact was discussed at the Spiritist Society of Paris, a Spirit explained it in the following communication:
Parisian Society of Spiritist Studies, October 9th, 1969 – medium Mr. Nivard
“The phenomenon of the little Englishwoman, speaking a language unknown to those around her, and refusing to use theirs, is the most extraordinary fact that has occurred over many centuries.
Remarkable facts have taken place in all times, in all eras, that have astonished men, but they had similar or look-alike; that certainly did not explain them, but they were seen with less surprise. The one in question may be one of a kind. The explanation that can be given is neither easier nor more difficult than the others, but its singularity is striking; here is the essential.
I said striking; it is truly, not the cause, but the reason for the phenomenon. It strikes you with astonishment: that's why it happened. Now that progress has come a long way, people will not be content to speak of the fact, as one speaks of rain and good weather; people will want to look for the cause. Doctors have nothing to do with it; physiology is foreign to this singularity; if the child were dumb or could only articulate a few words with difficulty, that one would not understand due to the insufficiency of her vocal cords, the scientists would say that this is due to bad physiological dispositions, and that by making disappear these bad dispositions, the child would be given the free use of her speech. But this is not the case here; on the contrary, the child is chatty, talkative; she speaks easily, calls things her own way, expresses them in the form that suits her and goes further: she teaches her language to her mates, when it is proven that she cannot be taught her mother tongue, and that she doesn't even want to do it. Psychology is therefore the only science in which we must seek the explanation of this fact. The reason, the special goal, I have just said it: it was necessary to shock the spirits and to solicit their research. As for the cause, I will try to tell you.
The Spirit incarnate in the body of this child has known the language, or rather the languages that she speaks, because she mixes them up. Nevertheless, this mixture is done knowingly and constitutes a language whose various expressions are borrowed from those that this Spirit knew in other incarnations. In her last existence, she had the idea of creating a universal language to allow men of all nations to get along and thus increase the ease of relationships and human progress. To this end, she had begun to compose this language she formed from fragments of several of those she knew and liked best. The English language was unknown to her; she had heard English, but she found the language unpleasant and hated it. Once in erraticity, the goal she had set in that life pursued her there; she got back to work and composed a vocabulary that is peculiar to her.
She incarnated among the English with the contempt she had for their language, and with the firm determination not to speak it. She took possession of a body whose flexible organism allows her to keep her word. The ties that bind her to this body are elastic enough to keep her in a state of semi-detachment that gives her a distinct memory of her past and sustains her in her resolution. On the other hand, she is helped by her spiritual guide, who ensures that the phenomenon takes place with regularity and perseverance, to call the attention of men. The incarnate Spirit, moreover, was consenting in the production of the fact. At the same time as she displays the displeasure with the English language, she fulfills the mission of provoking psychological research.
L. Nirvad, father.”
Observation: If this explanation cannot be demonstrated, at least it has rationality and likelihood on its side. An Englishman who does not admit the principle of the plurality of existences, and who had no knowledge of the above communication, carried away by irresistible logic, speaking about this fact, said that it could only be explained by reincarnation, if it was true that one could live again on Earth.
Here then is a phenomenon that, by its very strangeness and captivating attention, provokes the idea of reincarnation, as the only plausible reason that can be given. Before this principle was in the order of the day, we would have found the fact quite bizarre, and in earlier times, we would certainly have regarded this child as bewitched. We wouldn't even swear that today this was not the opinion of some people. What isn’t less worthy of note is that this fact occurs precisely in a country that is still resistant to the idea of reincarnation, but to which it will be brought by the force of circumstances.
Space Music
“Mulhouse, March 27th, 1868.
About five years ago - I was only eighteen at the time, and I ignored even the name Spiritism, - I was the witness and the object of a strange phenomenon that I realized only a few months ago, after having read The Spirits’ Book and The Mediums’ Book; This phenomenon consisted of an invisible music that was heard in the ambient air of the room, and accompanied my violin on which I was still taking lessons at the time. It was not a succession of sounds, like those I produced on my instrument, but perfect chords whose harmony was touching; it was like a harp touched with delicacy and feeling; sometimes we were a dozen people together, and we all heard it, without exception; but if someone came to listen out of pure curiosity, everything stopped, and as soon as the curious person was gone, the effect was immediately reestablished. I remember that meditation contributed a lot to the intensity of the sounds. What was unusual was that it only happened between five and eight in the evening. However, one Sunday, an organ from Babaria passed in front of the house around one in the afternoon and was playing a tune that called my attention; The invisible music was immediately heard in the room, accompanying that tune.
At such times, I experienced a nervous agitation that tired me noticeably and even made me suffer; it was like a kind of worry; at the same time, a heat radiated from all my body was felt at about 10 centimeters.
Since I read The Mediums’ Book, I have tried to write; an almost irresistible force carried my hand from left to right in a feverish movement, accompanied by great nervous agitation; but I have still only drawn unintelligible characters."
Since this letter was shown to us, we wrote to the young man to ask him for some additional explanations. Here are the answers to the questions we addressed to him; the questions can be easily guessed from these answers.
“1 - The event took place in Mulhouse, not in my room, but in the one where I practiced most frequently, and located in a neighboring house, in the company of two friends, one of whom played the flute and the other the violin; the latter was the one who gave me lessons. It didn't happen anywhere else.
2 - It was necessary that I played; and if sometimes I was resting too long, several sounds, and sometimes several chords were heard as if to invite me to continue. However, the day when this music was produced following an organ from Barbaria, I was not playing.
3 - That music had a sufficiently accentuated character to be able to be annotated; I did not have the thought of doing it.
4. It seemed to come from a well-defined point, but that was constantly traveling in the room; it was fixated for a few moments, so that you could point to where it came from; but when one sought that place to discover its secret, it immediately changed and moved elsewhere, or was heard in different places.
5. That effect lasted for about three months since February 1862. Here is how it stopped: One day we were together, my boss, another employee and myself; we were talking about one thing or another, when my boss, without preamble, asked me this question: "Do you believe in ghosts?" - No,” I replied. He continued to question me, and I decided to tell him what was going on. He listened to me with great awe; when I was done, he slapped me on the shoulder and said, "We'll talk about you." He spoke about it to a doctor, who is said to be very knowledgeable in physics, and who explained the fact to him by saying that I was a sensitive, a magnetized. My boss, trying to figure it out, came one day to find me in the room, and ordered me to play. I obeyed, and the invisible music was heard for a few seconds, very distinctly for me, vaguely for the boss and the assistants. The boss moved around the room in several places but could not get anything else.
The following Sunday, I returned to the bedroom; it is the one where the music was heard following the organ of Barbaria, without my playing. This was the last time, and since then nothing similar has happened.”
Observation: Before attributing a fact to the intervention of the Spirits, it is necessary to carefully study all the circumstances. The one in question here has all the characteristics of a manifestation; it is likely that it was produced by some Spirit sympathetic to the young man, to bring him to the Spiritist ideas, and to call the attention of others to these kinds of phenomena. But then, it will be said, why hasn’t the effect occurred in a more resounding manner? Why, more importantly, has it suddenly stopped? The Spirits are not held accountable to all motives that make them act; but one must assume that they were satisfied with the impression they wanted to produce. Moreover, the cessation of the phenomenon at the very moment when it was desired to continue, must have the result of proving that the young man's wishes had nothing to do with that, and that there was no deception. That music was heard by those present, excluding any effect of illusion or imagination, as well as the idea of a story for entertainment; moreover, since the young man had no notion of Spiritism, one cannot suppose that he was under the influence of preconceived ideas; it was only after several years that he was able to explain the phenomenon. Several people are in the same situation; Spiritism reminds them of forgotten facts that they attributed to hallucination, and of which they can henceforth realize. Spontaneous phenomena are what can be called natural experimental Spiritism.
Spiritism and the Ideal
In the Art and Poetry of the Greeks, by Chassang [1]
Our August issue contained the reproduction of a very remarkable article, taken from the journal Le Droit, on the disastrous consequences of materialism from the point of view of legislation and social order; the Patrie, July 30th, 1868, gave an account of a work on the influence of spiritualism in the arts. These two articles are the corollary and the complement of each other: in the first one the dangers of materialism for society are proven, and in the second one demonstrates the necessity of spiritualism, without which the arts and poetry are precluded from their vital element.
Indeed, the sublime of art and poetry is to speak to the soul, to raise our thought above the matter that embraces us, and from which we constantly aspire to leave; but to make the strings of the soul vibrate, one must have a soul that vibrates in unison. How can someone who only believes in matter be inspired and become the interpreter of thoughts and feelings that are outside of matter? His ideal does not come out of the down-to-earth, and it is cold, because it speaks neither to the heart nor to the soul, but to the material senses alone. The beautiful ideal is not in the material world; it is therefore necessary to seek it in the spiritual world, that is the light to the blind; the inability to reach it has created the realistic school that does not leave this world, because that is where its entire horizon is; since the true beautiful being is beyond the reach of certain artists, they declare that the beautiful is ugly. The fable of the fox, with the severed tail, remains still a truth.
The period when religious faith was enthusiastic and sincere is also the period when religious art produced the most beautiful masterpieces; the artist identified himself with his subject, because he saw it with the eyes of the soul and understood it; it was his own thought that he represented; but as the faith was gone, the inspiring genius was gone with that. We should therefore not be surprised if religious art is today in full decline; it is not the talent that is lacking, it is the feeling.
It is the same with the ideal in all things; works of art only captivate when they make people think. We can admire the plastic talent of the artist, but it cannot arouse a thought that does not exist there; he paints a world that he neither sees, feels nor understands; thus, he sometimes falls into the grotesque; one feels that he is aiming for the effect, and has contrived to create something new by torturing the form: that is all.
The same can be said of modern music; it makes a lot of noise; it requires great agility of the fingers and throat from the performer, a real dislocation; it moves the fibers of the ear, but not those of the heart. This tendency of art towards materiality has perverted the taste of the public, whose finesse of the moral sense is dulled.[2]
Mr. Chassang's work is the application of these ideas to art in general, and to Greek art, in particular. We are pleased to reproduce what the author of the critique in the Patrie says about it, because it is a further proof of the strong reaction that is taking place in favor of the spiritualist ideas, and because, as we have said, any defense of rational spiritualism paves the way for Spiritism, that is its development, by combating its most tenacious adversaries: materialism and fanaticism.
Mr. Chassang is the author of the story of Apollonius of Tyana, that we reported in the Spiritist Review, October 1862.
“This book, of a very special character, was not produced during the recent debates on materialism, and it is certainly independently of the author's will that circumstances have given it a sort of topicality. In writing it, Mr. Chassang did not intend to do the work of a metaphysician, but of a simple literary man. Nevertheless, as the great questions of metaphysics are eternally on the agenda, and any literary work truly worthy of the name always presupposes some philosophical principle, this book, of a very decided spiritualist inspiration, is in correlation with the concerns of the moment.
Mr. Chassang leaves to others the refutation of materialism from a pure philosophical point of view. His thesis is entirely aesthetic. What he intends to prove is that literature and art are not less interested than moral life in the success of spiritualist doctrines. Just as materialism depletes poetry from life and takes the cruel pleasure of disenchanting man, by depriving him of all hope, all consolation amid the sufferings that besiege him, so it ruthlessly cuts off from literature and art what it calls illusions and lies, and under the pretext of truth, proclaiming realism, it turns into a law for artists and writers to express only what is.
Spiritualist doctrines, on the contrary, open life to noble aspirations in all directions: they entertain man with the future and immortality; they tell the poet and the artist that there is a beautiful ideal of which the most beautiful human creations are only pale reflections, and whoever wants to charm their contemporaries and live for posterity must keep their eyes on that.
After having developed this aspect from a general point of view, in his introduction, Mr. Chassang seeks the proof in the most beautiful of literatures and in the greatest of the arts that have aroused the admiration of men, in the literature and in the art of the ancient Greeks. For that demonstration, a rigorous and didactic order is rather to be avoided than to be sought; so, after the introduction that sets out the principles, it is not followed by closely united and methodically linked chapters, but by isolated studies that all relate to the same subject, inspired by the same feeling, and converge to the same goal. The book thus has both unity in the whole and variety in the parts.
It is first a treatise on what the author aptly calls popular spiritualism among the ancients, that is, the beliefs of the Greeks and Romans in the destiny of souls after death. He shows that if, among those beliefs, there are obvious errors, all these errors, nevertheless, rest in the hope of another life. Doesn't the cult of the dead implicitly contain a profession of spiritualistic faith? The last victory of materialism would be to suppress it, and its followers should logically come to this; otherwise, what is the use of raising the stone from the tomb? What good does it do, particularly, to surround the grave with respect, if there is nothing behind it? So says Mr. Chassang."
Octave Sachot.”
[1] 1 vol. in-12; 3.50 francs at Messrs. Didier and Co., 35 quai des Augustines.
[2] See the Spiritist Review, December 1860, and January 1861: Pagan art, Christian art and Spiritist art
Instructions of the Spirits
Regeneration of the Eastern PeoplesHe sees in Spiritism, that he has seriously studied, a powerful lever for combating the prejudices that oppose the moral and intellectual emancipation of his compatriots, because of the very ideas that constitute the basis of their beliefs and to which a more rational direction should be given. With a view to contributing to this work, or at least to lay the foundations for that, he conceived a project that he was kind enough to submit to us, asking us to also seek the advice of the Good Spirits.
The communication that was given to us on this subject is instructive to everyone, especially in the current circumstances, being that the reason why we considered appropriate to have it published. It contains a wise appreciation of things, and advice from which others may benefit from time to time, and that by specializing them, they also find their application in the most favorable way of propagating Spiritism.
Paris, September 18th, 1868
“It is not only the East, it is Europe, the whole world is agitated by a silent fermentation that the smallest cause can transform into universal conflagration, when the moment has arrived. As Mr. X rightly says…, it is on ruins that new things have been built, and before the great renovation is a done deal, human work and the intervention of the elements must complete the clearing of the ground of thought from the mistakes of the past. Everything contributes to this immense work; the time of action is fast approaching, and all intelligences must be encouraged to prepare for the struggle. Humanity leaves its diapers behind to put on the outfits of adulthood; it shakes off the centuries-old yoke; the timing, therefore, could not be more favorable. But we must not hide from ourselves that the task is tough, and that more than one craftsman will be crushed by the machine he has set in motion, for not having known how to discover the brake capable of controlling the enthusiasm of the too abruptly emancipated humanity.
To have reason, to have the truth for oneself, to work for the general good, to sacrifice one's own well-being for the interest of all, is good, but it is not enough. One cannot suddenly give all the freedoms to a slave shaped by a severe burden over the centuries. It is only gradually, and by measuring the extent of the edges to the progress of intelligence, and above all the moral progress of humanity, that regeneration can be accomplished. The storm that dispels the deleterious miasmas with which a region is infected, is a useful cataclysm; but the one that breaks all the dikes, and who, obeying no restraint, takes everything down on its way, is deplorable, and without any useful consequence. It increases the difficulties instead of helping to make them disappear.
All those who wish to usefully contribute to the regenerative work, must therefore, and before anything, be concerned with the nature of the elements on which it is possible for them to act, and combine their actions relatively to the character, habits, and beliefs of those who they want to transform. Thus to achieve, in the East, the goal pursued in America and Western Europe by all superior Spirits, it is necessary to follow an identical course as a whole, but essentially different in the details, that is, by sowing education, developing morality, combating the abuses consecrated by time, we will arrive at the same result, wherever we act, but the choice of means, in particular, should be determined by the individuals to whom we will address.
The spirit of reform is blowing throughout Asia; it left bloody wrecks in Syria, in Persia, and in all the neighboring regions; the new idea germinated there, watered with the blood of martyrs; we must take advantage of the momentum given to the intelligences, but avoid relapsing into the faults that provoked those persecutions. Man is not educated by confronting his prejudices head-on, but by turning them around, by modifying the furnishings of his Spirit in such a measured way that he comes to the point of renouncing, on his own, to the errors for which, not long ago, he would have sacrificed his life. We must not tell him: "This is bad, this is good," but lead him to appreciate everything in its true value, through education and by example. New ideas are not imposed on people; to have them accepted, without regrettable disturbance, they must get used to them little by little, by making them recognize its advantages, and only establish them as a principle when one is certain that they will gain a considerable majority
There is much to do in the East, but the action of man alone would be powerless to bring about a radical transformation. The events we are dealing with will contribute in part to this transformation. They will get the Orientals used to a new kind of existence; they will undermine, in their bases, the prejudices that preside over the legislation of the family. It is only after that that the teaching will swing the last blow on them.
We applaud with all our strength the work of Mr. X…, the spirit in which it is conceived; we promise him, moreover, our assistance, and advise him to consult with us whenever he encounters some embarrassing difficulty. Let him hasten to set to work; events move quickly, and his work will hardly be finished when the right moment arrives! May he waste no time and count on our assistance, which is granted to him as well as to all those who unselfishly pursue the accomplishment of the providential designs.
Clélie Duplantier.”
The best propaganda
“If there are few mediums tonight, it does not mean that there is a shortage of Spirits; they are, on the contrary, a large crowd; some are regulars who come to instruct you or to instruct themselves; the others, in large numbers, are newcomers to you. They came without a letter of reference, it's true, but with the approval and by the invitation of the usual Spirits. Many of these Spirits are happy to attend the session and are especially happy to see here several Spiritists that they love and whom they direct, and who have had the thought of joining you.
There are many Spiritists in the world, but their degree of doctrinal instruction is far from sufficient to qualify them as enlightened Spiritists. They have enlightenment, no doubt, but practice is generally lacking; or if they practice, they need to be seconded, to bring more persuasion and less enthusiasm into the efforts that they attempt. When I speak of practicing Spiritism, I mean the part that concerns propaganda; for this part, more difficult than one thinks, to exercise it with efficiency, it is necessary to be well imbued of the philosophy of Spiritism and of its moral part. The moral part is easy to know; it requires little effort for this; on the other hand, it is the most difficult to practice, because example alone can make it clearly understood. You will make a virtue better understood by setting an example than by defining it. To be virtuous is to make virtue understood and loved. There is nothing to object to whoever does what he urges others to do. So, for the moral part of Spiritism, no difficulty in theory, much difficulty in practice.
The philosophical part presents more difficulties to be understood, therefore, it requires more effort. The followers who try to be militant, must set to work to know it well, because it is the weapon with which they will fight most successfully. It is useful that they do not overjoy with material phenomena, and that they give their explanation without too much development. They must spare these developments for the analysis of the facts of intelligent order, without saying too much, though, because we must not fatigue the minds of people new to Spiritism. Concise explanations, well-chosen examples, well suited to the question being discussed, that is all it takes. But I repeat, to be concise, one must nonetheless know; to give examples or explanations well suited to the subject, it is necessary to have a thorough understanding of the philosophy of Spiritism. This philosophy is summarized in The Spirits’ Book, and the practical side in The Medium’s Book. If you know well the substance of these two books, that are the work of the Spirits, you will certainly have the happiness of bringing many of your brothers to this so consoling belief, and many of those who believe will be placed on its true ground: that of love and charity.
So, my friends, those of you who desire, and all of you must desire it, to share their beliefs with their brothers, who want to call them to the banquet of consolation that Spiritism offers to all its children, must morally preach Spiritism by practicing its moral, and intellectually by spreading around them the lights that they have drawn or will draw from the communications of the Spirits.
All this is easy; all you need is to wish for it. Well! my dear friends, in the name of your happiness, your peace, in the name of union and charity, I urge you to want it.
A Spirit.”
True meditation
“If you could see the awareness of Spirits of all kinds who attend your sessions, and this during the reading of your prayers, not only would you be touched, but you would be ashamed to see that your awareness, that I only qualify as silence, is far from approaching that of the Spirits, many of whom are inferior to you. What you call meditation during the reading of your beautiful prayers is to observe an undisturbed silence; but if your lips do not move, if your body is motionless, your Spirit wanders around and leaves aside the sublime words that you should speak from the depths of your heart, by assimilating them through your thought.
Your matter observes silence; it would certainly be an insult to you to say otherwise; but your babbling Spirit does not observe it and disturbs the meditation of the Spirits that surround you at this time. Ah! if you saw them prostrated before the Lord, asking for the fulfillment of every word you read, your soul would be moved, and regretting its little attention in the past, it would turn back on itself, wholeheartedly asking God for the fulfillment of the same words it only spoke with her lips. You would ask the Spirits to make you docile to their advice; and I, the Spirit who speaks to you, after reading your prayers, and the words that I have just repeated, I could point out more than one who will go not much obedient to the advice I have just given, and with equally uncharitable feelings for his neighbor.
I'm probably a bit harsh; but I believe I am only with those who deserve it and whose most secret thoughts cannot be hidden from the Spirits. I therefore address only those who come here thinking of something quite different than the lessons they must come to seek and the feelings they must bring to them. But those who pray from the bottom of their souls will also pray, after reading my communication, for those who come here and leave without praying.
In any case, I ask those who kindly lend me an attentive ear, to continue to put into practice the teachings and the advice of the Spirits; I invite them to do so in their interest, because they do not know how much they can lose by not doing it.
De Courson.”
Bibliography
Spiritism in the Bible
Essay on the psychology of the ancient Hebrews, by Henri Stecki [1]
“We know that the Bible contains a host of passages relating to the principles of Spiritism; but how to find them in this labyrinth? This book should be read carefully, for which few people have the time and patience to do. In some even, mainly because of the most often figurative language, the Spiritist idea only appears clearly after reflection.
The author of this book did an in-depth study of the Bible, and the knowledge of Spiritism alone gave him the key to things that seemed inexplicable or unintelligible to him before. This is how he was able to learn with certainty about the psychological ideas of the ancient Hebrews, a point on which commentators disagreed. We must therefore be grateful to him for bringing these passages to light, in a succinct summary, and thus having spared the reader long and tedious research. To the quotations, he adds comments necessary for the understanding of the text, revealing the enlightened Spiritist, but not fanatic for his ideas, seeing Spiritism everywhere.
The author's name indicates that he is not French; he says in his preface that he Polish, and he explains under which circumstances he was brought to Spiritism, and the moral assistance he drew from this doctrine. Although a foreigner, he writes in French, like most people of the North, mainly the Poles and Russians, with perfect purity; his book is written with clarity, that is a great merit in philosophical matters, because nothing is less suitable for the popularization of the ideas that an author wants to propagate, than those books whose tiresome reading gives you a headache, and whose proposals are a series of indecipherable puzzles to the common reader.
In short, Mr. Stecki wrote a useful book, for which all Spiritists will be grateful to him.
We thank him personally for the gracious dedication message that he kindly placed at the head of his book.
[1] A small volume in-12; price, 1 franc; by post, 1.25 francs. At Messrs. Lacroix et Co., Librairie Internationale, 15, boulevard Montmartre, in Paris; and at the office of the Spiritist Review.
Spiritism in Lyon
The last issue, from October 15th, contains several very interesting articles to which we draw the attention of our readers.
The destinies of the soul
By A. D’Orient[1]
In this work, of capital importance, the author relies on the plurality of existences, like the most rational theory, on the indefinite progress of the soul by the work accomplished in successive existences; the responsibility of each one, according to their works; the denial of the absolute eternity of pains, the fluidic body, etc., in a word, on the principles that form the basis of Spiritism. However, it was published in 1845, a new proof of the movement that was already taking place in this direction, even before the appearance of the Spiritist Doctrine, that came to sanction by the facts, and to coordinate these scattered ideas. The author flattered himself that he would rally the clergy to that, while respecting the Catholic dogmas, but interpreting them in a more logical manner; his hopes were dashed because his book was blacklisted. We will limit ourselves to announcing it, reserving the right to dedicate a special article to the book, when we have time to examine it in depth. Meanwhile we will cite the following paragraph of the introduction, that specifies the objective proposed by the author:
Resurrection of the body, prescience of God, successive lives, or purgatory of souls, such are the three questions, to which everything that pertains to the destinies of our soul is linked, that we propose to present in new ways, to the meditation of Catholics and of all men who like to reflect on themselves. What we have to say does not touch on the essential truths that are important to all mankind to know and believe with total certainty: these truths, that are in the domain of faith, are as complete and certain as they need to be, and we do not pretend to add anything to that ourselves. We only want to humanly offer human theories about these matters, that is quite permissible to ignore or not to believe, without prejudice to one's soul; and all our efforts have no other aim than to illuminate obscure facts with the torch of science, where the lights of revelation are lacking, and that faith has not completely defined."
[1] Large volume, in-8. Price 7.5 francs. Didier & Co., Quai des Augustins, 35, and Ad. Lainé, Rue des Saints-Pères, 19.
Notice
December
Annual Session in Commemoration of the DeadParisian Society of Spiritist Studies, November 1st, 1868
Opening Speech by Mr. Allan Kardec[1]
“For where two or three gather in my name, there am I with them.” Matthews 18, 20
Dear Spiritist Brothers and Sisters,
We are gathered on this day consecrated by tradition to the commemoration of the dead, to give to those of our brothers who have left Earth, a particular testimony of sympathy; to continue the relationships of affection and brotherhood that existed between them and us during their life, and to call upon them the bounties of the Almighty. But why meet? Cannot we do in private what we propose to do together? What use can there be in meeting like this, on a specific day?
Jesus indicates that to us by the words we have reported above. This utility is in the result produced by the communion of thoughts that is established among people united for the same purpose.
But do we understand the full significance of this expression: Communion of thoughts? Undoubtedly, until this day, few people had a complete idea of that. Spiritism, that explains so many things by the laws it reveals to us, comes again to explain the cause, the effects, and the power of this situation of Spirit.
Communion of thought means common thought, unity of intention, of will, of desire, of aspiration. No one can fail to recognize that thought is a force; but is it a purely psychological and abstract force? No; otherwise, we would not be able to explain certain effects of thought, and even less of the communion of thought. To understand it, it is necessary to know the properties and the action of the elements that constitute our spiritual essence, and it is Spiritism that teaches us that.
Thought is the characteristic attribute of the spiritual being; it is what distinguishes Spirit from matter; without thought, the Spirit would not be Spirit. The will is not a special attribute of the Spirit, it is the thought that got to a certain degree of energy; it is thought that has become a driving force. It is by the will that the spirit impresses movements in a determined direction on the limbs and on the body. But if it has the power to act on the material organs, how much greater this power must not be on the fluidic elements that surround us! Thought acts on ambient fluids, as sound acts on air; those fluids bring us thought, as air brings us sound. We can therefore say with certainty that there are, in these fluids, waves and rays of thoughts that cross without being confused, as there are waves and sound rays in the air.
An assembly is a focus where diverse thoughts radiate; it's like an orchestra, a choir of thoughts where everyone produces their own note. The result is a multitude of currents and fluidic emissions, each one receiving the impression through the spiritual sense, as in a choir of music, each receives the impression of sounds through the sense of hearing.
But just as there are harmonic or dissonant sound waves, there are also harmonic or dissonant thoughts. If the whole is harmonic, the impression is pleasant; if it is discordant, the impression is painful. Now, for this, it is not necessary that the thought be expressed in words; the fluidic radiation does not exist less, whether it is expressed or not; if they are all benevolent, all the assistants experience a real well-being, they feel at ease; but if a few bad thoughts are mixed with them, they produce the effect of a current of icy air in a lukewarm environment.
Such is the cause of the feeling of satisfaction that one experiences in a sympathetic meeting; there it reigns like a healthy psychological atmosphere, where one can breathe at ease; we come out of that comforted, because we are pervaded with beneficial fluidic emissions. This also explains the anxiety, the indefinable uneasiness that one feels in an unsympathetic environment, where malicious thoughts provoke, so to speak, unhealthy fluidic currents.
The communion of thoughts, therefore, produces a kind of physical effect that reacts on the psychological; that is what only Spiritism could make us understand. Man feels it instinctively, for he seeks meetings in which he knows he will find such communion; in these homogeneous and sympathetic meetings, he draws new psychological forces; one could say that he recovers there the fluidic losses that take place every day by the radiation of thought, as he recovers by food the losses of the material body.
To these effects of communion of thoughts is added another that is their natural consequence, and that is important not to lose sight of: it is the power that the thought or the will acquires through the ensemble of thoughts or wills united. The will being an active force, this force is multiplied by the number of identical wills, just as the muscular force is multiplied by the number of arms.
Having this point established, we can see that in the relations established between men and Spirits, in a meeting where a perfect communion of thoughts holds, there is an attractive or repulsive power that an isolated individual does not always possess. If, until now, large meetings are less favorable, it is due to the difficulty of obtaining a perfect homogeneity of thoughts, that is dependent on the imperfection of human nature on Earth. The larger the gatherings, the more heterogeneous elements are mixed, paralyzing the action of the good elements, acting like grains of sand in a gear. This does not happen in more advanced worlds, and this situation will change as men become better on Earth.
To the Spiritists, the communion of thoughts has an even more special result. We have seen the effect of this man-to-man communion; Spiritism proves to us that it is not less important from men to Spirits, and vice versa. Indeed, if the collective thought acquires force by the number, a set of identical thoughts, having the goal of doing good, will have more power to neutralize the action of the bad Spirits; thus, we see that their tactics is to drive towards division and isolation. A man alone can succumb, while if his will is supported by other wills, he will be able to resist, according to the axiom: unity makes strength, an axiom that is true both from a moral as well as a physical point of view.
On the other hand, if the action of malevolent Spirits can be paralyzed by a common thought, it is evident that that of the good Spirits will be seconded; their beneficial influence will encounter no obstacles; their fluidic emanation, not being stopped by contrary currents, will spread over all the assistants, precisely because everyone will have attracted them by their thought, not each one for their personal benefit, but for the benefit of all, according to the law of charity. Those emanations will descend upon them in tongues of fire, using an admirable image of the Gospel.
Thus, by the communion of thoughts, men assist one another, and at the same time they assist the Spirits and are assisted by them. The relations between the visible world and the invisible world are no longer individual, they are collective, and therefore more powerful for the benefit of the masses, as for that of individuals; in short, it establishes solidarity, that is the basis of fraternity. Nobody works for oneself, but for all, and by working for all each one is accounted for; this is what selfishness does not understand.
Thanks to Spiritism, we therefore understand the power and the effects of collective thought; we can better understand the feeling of well-being that we experience in a homogeneous and friendly environment; but we also know that it is the same with the Spirits, because they too receive the emanations of all the benevolent thoughts that rise towards them, like a cloud of perfume. Those who are happy experience an even greater joy in this harmonious concert; those who suffer feel a greater relief.
All religious meetings, whatever cult they belong to, are founded on the communion of thoughts; it is there, in fact, that it must and can exercise all its power, because the goal must be the freedom of thought from the clutches of matter. Unfortunately, most have deviated from this principle, as they turn religion into a matter of form. It follows from this that the duty of each one consists of the fulfillment of the form, believing to be good with God and with men, when the formula was practiced. It also results from this that each one goes to places of religious meetings with a personal thought, for his own account, and most often without any feeling of brotherhood towards the other members; he is isolated in the midst of the crowd, and thinks of heaven only for himself.
This is certainly not how Jesus understood it when he said: "for where two or three gather in my name, there am I with them." Gathered in my name, that is, with a common thought; but one cannot be united in the name of Jesus without assimilating his principles, his doctrine; now, what is the fundamental principle of the doctrine of Jesus? Charity in thought, word, and deed. The selfish and the proud lie when they say they are gathered in the name of Jesus, because Jesus disavows them for his disciples.
Struck by these abuses and deviations, there are people who deny the usefulness of religious assemblies, and consequently of buildings dedicated to these assemblies. In their radicalism, they think that it would be better to build hospices than temples, since the temple of God is everywhere, that God can be worshiped everywhere, that everyone can pray at home and at any time, while the poor, the sick and the frail need places of refuge.
But from the fact that abuses are committed, from the fact that one has deviated from the right path, does it follow that the right path does not exist, and that everything that is abused is bad? To speak like that is to misunderstand the source and the benefits of the communion of thoughts that must be the essence of religious assemblies; it is to ignore the causes that provoke it. It is understandable that materialists profess such ideas, for they disregard the spiritual life in all things; but on the part of the spiritualists, and even more so of the Spiritists, that would be nonsense. Religious isolation, like social isolation, leads to selfishness. It is possible that a few men are strong enough in themselves, largely endowed with heart, so that their faith and their charity do not need to be warmed in a common focus; it is possible, but this is not the case with the masses, that need a stimulus, without which they could be dominated by indifference.
Moreover, who is the man that can claim to be sufficiently enlightened to have nothing to learn concerning his future interests, and perfect enough to do without advice in this life? Is he always able to learn by himself? No; most need direct teachings in matters of religion and morality, as in matters of science. Without a doubt, this teaching can be given everywhere, under the dome of heaven as under that of a temple; but why shouldn’t men have special places for the affairs of heaven, as they have for the earthly affairs? Why shouldn't they have religious assemblies, as they have political, scientific, and industrial assemblies?
This is a stock exchange where one always wins, without making anyone lose anything. This does not prevent foundations for the benefit of the unfortunate; but we add that when men understand better their interests in heaven, there will be less people in the hospices.
If the religious assemblies - we speak in general, without referring to any worship - have too often deviated from the main primitive goal, that is the fraternal communion of thought; if the teaching given there has not always followed the progressive movement of humanity, it is because men do not progress all the same, at the same time; what they don't do in one period, they do in another; as they become clearer, they see the gaps that exist in their institutions, and they fill them out; they understand that what was good at one time, regarding the degree of civilization, becomes insufficient in a more advanced state, and they restore the standard. We know that Spiritism is the great lever of progress in all things; that it marks an era of renovation. So let us know how to wait and let us not ask from an era more than it can give. Like with the plants, the ideas need to mature to harvest the benefits. Furthermore, let us know how to make the necessary concessions at times of transition, because nothing in nature takes place in a sudden and instantaneous way.
We have said that the real goal of religious assemblies must be the communion of thoughts; it is because in fact the word religion means link; a religion, in its broad and true sense, is a bond that unites men in a community of feelings, principles and beliefs; this name was consecutively given to these same principles codified and formulated in dogmas or articles of faith. It is in this sense that we say: political religion; however, even in this sense, the word religion is not synonymous with opinion; it implies a particular idea: that of conscientious faith; that is why we also say: political faith.
However, men can enlist, by interest, in a party, without having faith in that party, and the proof is that they leave it, without scruple, when they find their interest elsewhere, while the one that embraces it with conviction is unshakeable; he persists at the cost of the greatest sacrifices, and it is the abnegation of personal interests that is the real touchstone of sincere faith. However, if the renunciation of an opinion, motivated by interest, is an act of contemptible cowardice, it is on the contrary respectable, when it is the fruit of acknowledgement of an earlier mistake; it is then an act of self-sacrifice and common sense. There is more courage and greatness in openly admitting that we have made a mistake, than in persisting, out of self-esteem, in what we know to be false, and in order not to belie ourselves, showing more stubbornness than firmness, more pride than good judgment, and more weakness than strength. It is even more: it is hypocrisy because we want to appear to be what we are not; it is also a bad deed, because it is an encouragement to error by our own example.
The link established by a religion, whatever the object, is then an essentially moral bond, that links hearts, identifies thoughts, aspirations, and is not only the result of material commitments that one breaks at will, or the realization of formulas that speak more to the eyes than to the Spirit. The effect of this moral bond is to establish mutual indulgence and benevolence, fraternity, and solidarity among those united by it, because of the communion of views and feelings. It is also in this sense that it is said: the religion of friendship, the religion of family.
If that is so, it will be said, is Spiritism a religion? Well yes! no doubt, gentlemen; in the philosophical sense, Spiritism is a religion, and we pride ourselves on that, because it is the doctrine that founds the bonds of fraternity and the communion of thoughts, not on a simple convention, but on the most solid foundations: the very laws of nature.
Why then have we declared that Spiritism is not a religion? Because there is only one word to express two different ideas, and that, in the general opinion, the word religion is inseparable from that of worship; that it brings up exclusively an idea of form, and that Spiritism does not have one. If Spiritism were to call itself religion, the public would only see a new edition, a variant, if you will, of the absolute principles in matters of faith; a priestly caste with its entourage of hierarchies, ceremonies, and privileges; they would not separate it from the ideas of mysticism, and from the abuses against which public opinion has often been raised.
Since Spiritism does not have any of the characteristics of a religion, in the usual meaning of the word, it could not, and it should not be adorned with a title whose value one would inevitably have been mistaken about; that is why it simply says: philosophical and moral doctrine.
Spiritist meetings can therefore be held religiously, that is with the reverence and respect that the serious nature of the matters that are dealt with entails; on the occasion one can even say prayers that instead of being said in private, are said in common, without being taken by religious assemblies for that matter. Make no mistake this is not playing with words; the nuance is perfectly clear, and the apparent confusion only comes from the lack of one word for each idea.
What is therefore the link that must exist between the Spiritists? They are not united by any material contract, by any binding practice; what is the feeling in which all thoughts must merge? It is an entirely moral, entirely spiritual, completely humanitarian feeling: that of charity for all, in other words: love thy neighbor that includes the living and the dead, since we know that the dead are always part of humanity.
Charity is the soul of Spiritism: it sums up all the duties of man towards himself and towards his fellows; that is why we can say that there is no true Spiritist without charity.
But charity is still one of those words with multiple meanings, the full significance of which must be well understood; and if the Spirits keep preaching and defining it, it is probably because they recognize that it is still necessary.
The field of charity is very broad; it comprises two great divisions that, for lack of special terms, we can designate by the expressions: beneficent charity and benevolent charity. The first is easily understood, naturally proportionate to the material resources available; but the second is within the reach of everyone, the poorest as well as the richest. If beneficence is necessarily limited, nothing other than the wish could place limits on benevolence. So, what does it take to practice benevolent charity? To love your neighbor as yourself: if you love your neighbor as much as yourself, you will love him very much; we will act towards others as we would like others to act towards us; we won't wish to or hurt anybody, because we wouldn't want to be harmed.
To love one's neighbor is therefore to abjure any feeling of hatred, animosity, resentment, envy, jealousy, revenge, in a word, any desire and any thought of harming; it is to forgive one's enemies and to return good for evil; it is to be indulgent for the imperfections of his fellows and not to look for the speck in the eye of his neighbor, whereas one does not see the beam in his own; it is to veil or excuse the faults of others, instead of taking pleasure in highlighting them out of a spirit of slander; again, it is not to show off at the expense of others; not to seek to crush anyone under the weight of our superiority; not to despise anyone out of pride. This is true benevolent charity, practical charity, without which charity is an empty word; it is the charity of the true Spiritist, as well as of the true Christian; it is the one without which, the one who says: there is no salvation but through charity, pronounces his own condemnation, in this world as well as in the next.
How many things still to be said on this subject! What beautiful instructions the Spirits constantly give us! Without the fear of taking too long and of abusing your patience, ladies and gentlemen, it would be easy to demonstrate that, from the point of view of personal interest, selfish if you will, for all men are not ripe yet for a complete abnegation, to do good only for the sake of good, it would be, I say, easy to demonstrate that they have everything to gain by doing so and everything to lose by doing otherwise, even in their social relations; also, good attracts good and the protection of good Spirits; evil attracts evil and opens the door to the malice of the evil ones. Sooner or later the proud is punished by humiliation, the ambitious by disappointments, the selfish by the ruin of his hopes, the hypocrite by the shame of being exposed; he who abandons the good Spirits is abandoned by them, and from fall to fall, finally sees himself at the bottom of the abyss, while the good Spirits encourage and support him who, in the greatest trials, never ceases to trust the Providence and never deviates from the right path; the one, finally, whose secret feelings conceal no hidden motives of vanity or personal interest. Thus, on the one hand, guaranteed gain; on the other, certain loss; each, by virtue of his free will, can choose the risk he wants to take, but can only blame himself for the consequences of his choice.
To believe in an almighty God, supremely just and good; to believe in the soul and its immortality; in the preexistence of the soul as the only justification for the present; in the plurality of existences as a means of atonement, reparation and intellectual and moral advancement; in the perfectibility of the most imperfect beings; in the increasing bliss with perfection; in the equitable compensation for good and evil, according to the principle: to each one according to his own works; in the equality of justice for all, without exceptions, favors or privileges for any creature; in the duration of the atonement limited to that of the imperfection; in man's free will, that always leaves him the choice between good and evil; believe in the continuity of relations between the visible and the invisible world; in the solidarity that links all past, present and future, incarnate and discarnate beings; to consider earthly life as transitory and one of the phases of the life of the Spirit, that is eternal; courageously accept trials with a view to a future more desirable than the present; to practice charity in thought, word and deed, in the broadest sense of the word; to strive every day to be better than the day before, eradicating some imperfection from his soul; to submit all beliefs to the control of free examination and reason, and accept nothing by blind faith; to respect all sincere beliefs, however irrational they may appear to us, and do not violate anyone's conscience; finally see in the discoveries of science the revelation of the laws of nature, that are the laws of God: this is the Creed, the religion of Spiritism, a religion that can be reconciled with all cults, that is to say with every way of worshiping God. It is the bond that must unite all Spiritists in a holy communion of thoughts, while waiting for it to rally all men under the flag of universal fraternity.
With fraternity, daughter of charity, men will live in peace, and will spare themselves the innumerable evils that arise from discord, in turn the daughter of pride, selfishness, ambition, jealousy and all the imperfections of mankind.
Spiritism gives men everything they need for their happiness down here, because it teaches them to be content with what they have; may the Spiritists, therefore, be the first ones to take advantage of the benefits that it brings, inaugurating among themselves the kingdom of harmony that will cast light onto future generations.
The Spirits that surround us here are innumerable, attracted by the goal that we set out for ourselves in meeting, to give to our thoughts the force that is born from the union. Let us give those who are dear to us fond memories and a token of our love, encouragement, and consolation to those in need. Let us ensure that each one receives his share of the feelings of benevolent charity that drives us, and that this meeting bears the fruits that all are entitled to expect from it.
Allan Kardec
After this speech, a spontaneous communication was read, dictated by the Spirit of Mr. H. Dozon on the solemnity of All Saints' Day, November 1st, 1865, read each year at the commemorative meeting.
All Saints' Day.
The celebration of All Saints, my good friends, is a memorial that, for most of those who do not have true faith, saddens them, and makes them shed tears instead of cheering up. Notice that from the humble cottage to the palace, when the funeral knell recalls the name of a husband or a wife, of a father, of a mother, of a son, of a daughter, they cry; it seems that everything is over, that they have nothing more to hope for down here, and yet they pray! What is that prayer then? It is a thought given to the loved one, but without hope; tears that suffocate the prayer; Why? Ah! For they doubt; they do not have that lively faith that brings hope, that sustains you in the greatest struggles. This is because they did not understand that the earthly life is only a momentary separation; in short, those who taught them to pray did not have the true faith themselves, the faith that is based on reason.
But the time has come when these beautiful words of Christ will be finally understood: “My father must be worshiped, not only in the temples, but everywhere, in Spirit and in truth.” The time will come when they come true. Beautiful and sublime words! Yes, my God, you are not worshiped only in the temples, but you are worshiped on the mountain and everywhere. Yes, he who dipped his lips in the blessed cup of Spiritism, prays not only on this day, but every day; the traveler prays on his way, the worker during his work; he who can dispose of his time uses it to the relief of his brothers who are suffering.
My brothers, rejoice, for in a very short time you will see great things! When I was on Earth, I saw the doctrine, great and beautiful, but I was far from being able to understand it in all its greatness and in its true purpose. Therefore, I will say to you: Redouble your zeal; console those who are suffering, for there are creatures that have suffered so much in life that they need to be supported and helped in the struggle. You know how pleasing to God charity is: practice it, therefore, in all forms; practice it in the name of the Spirits whose memory you celebrate on this day, and they will bless you!
H. Dozon.”
After the usual prayers (see the Spiritist Review, November 1865), thirty-two communications were obtained by the eighteen mediums present. Given the impossibility of publishing them all, the Society has chosen the following three, to be attached to the above speech that it has requested to print. The others will find a place in the special collections to be published later.
I
“A great Spirit, La Rochefoucauld[2], said in one of his works, that one should tremble before life and before death! Certainly, if one must tremble, it is for seeing their existence uncertain, troubled, completely missed; it is for having accomplished a sterile work, useless to oneself and to others; it is for having been a false friend, a bad brother, a wicked council; it is for having been a bad son, a thoughtless father, an unjust citizen, ignoring one’s duties, one’s country, the laws that govern you, society and solidarity.
How many of my friends have I seen, beautiful minds, ingenious, educated, often missing the deep purpose of life! They constructed somewhat absurd hypotheses: here, the denial, there, the ardent faith; elsewhere, they became neophytes of this or that system of government, of philosophy, and much too often, unfortunately, they threw away their fine intelligences in a ditch, from where they could no longer emerge, except bruised and wrinkled forever.
Life with its toughness, setbacks, and uncertainties, is nevertheless a beautiful thing! How? You emerge from an embryo, from nothing, and you draw around you the kisses, the care, the love, the dedication, the work, and that is nothing but life! How is it then that for you, feeble beings, without strength, without language, entire generations have created the unceasingly explored fields of human acquisitions? Acquisitions of knowledge, philosophy, mechanics, various sciences; thousands of courageous citizens have used their bodies and disposed of their vigils to create thousands of different elements of your civilization, for you. From the first letters to a scholarly description, you find everything that can guide and shape the mind; today we can see, for everything is light. The shadow of the dark ages is gone forever, and a sixteen-year-old can gaze and admire a sunrise and analyze it, weigh the air, and create a thousand divine pleasures using chemistry, physics, mechanics, and astronomy. With painting, he reproduces a landscape; with music, he inscribes some of those harmonies that God profusely spreads in the infinite harmonies!
With life, one can love, give, spread a lot; one can sun oneself, sometimes, and enlighten one’s interior, one’s family, one’s entourage, be useful, fulfill one’s mission. Oh! yes, life is a beautiful thing, quivering, full of fire and expansion, full of fraternity and those dazzling things that throw our little miseries to the last spot.
O all of you, my dear co-disciples of the rue de Richelieu; you, my faithful of the 14; all of you who, so many times, have questioned the existence by asking yourselves the last word; you who bowed your heads, uncertain before the last hour, before the word death, that to you means emptiness, separation, disintegration, to you I come to say: raise your head and hope; no more weakness, no more fear; for if your conscientious studies and the religions of your parents have left you with nothing but disgust for life, only uncertainty and disbelief, it is because badly guided human science, sterile in everything, has only reached nothingness. All of you, who love humanity and summarize future hope by studying social sciences, by their serious application, I say to you: hope, believe and seek. Like me, you let the truth pass; we let it go, while it knocked on our stubbornly shut door. From now on, you will love life, you will love death, this great consoler, because you will want to avoid starting over, by an exemplary life; you will want to wait on the threshold of erraticity for all those you love, not just your family, but the entire generation that you have guided, to welcome them and migrate to superior worlds.
You see that I live, and we all live. Reincarnation, that made us laugh so much, is the solved problem that we have been eagerly looking for. There it is, this problem in your hand, full of attractions of ardent promises; your parents, your spouses, your children, the crowd of friends, want to answer you; they are all gathered, the dear ones disappeared from your eyes; they will speak to your Spirit, to your reason; they will reveal truths to you, and faith is a beloved law; but question them with perseverance.
Ah! death frightened us, and we trembled! Yet here I am, Guillaumin, a skeptical, an uncertain, brought back to the truth. Thousands of Spirits are in a hurry, awaiting your decision; they love remembrance and pilgrimage to cemeteries! This respect for the dead is a milestone; but these dead are all alive; instead of funeral urns, and more or less true speeches, they ask you for an exchange of thoughts, advice, a sweet trade of Spirit, this community of ideas that drives courage, perseverance, will, acts of devotion, and this strengthening and consoling thought that life is steeped in death, and that we can henceforth, despite La Rochefoucauld and other great geniuses, tremble neither before life, nor before death.
God is exuberance, it is life in everything and always. It is up to us to understand his wisdom in the various phases through which he purifies humanity.
Guillaumin (medium, Mr. Leymarie).”
II
“Choosing the wrong moment has always been one of my continual blunders, and to come on this day, in the midst of this large gathering of Spirits and incarnates, is truly a daring act that my shyness alone can be capable; but I see in you so much goodness, gentleness, amenity; I feel so well that in each of you I can find a loving, compassionate heart, and since indulgence is the least of the qualities that animate your hearts, despite my audacity, I am not troubled and I keep all the presence of spirit that sometimes fails me, in less imposing circumstances.
But you will ask, what is this stranger up to, with his insinuating verbiage, who instead of an instructor, comes to monopolize a useful medium? As for now you are right; I then hasten to make my plan known, so as not to appropriate any longer a place that I steal.
In a passage of the speech delivered by your President today, a reflection vibrated in my ear, as only a truth can do, and mingled with the crowd of attentive Spirits, I suddenly brought myself to the open. I was again severely judged by a crowd of Spirits who, basing themselves on their memories and the reputation of an appreciation carried over from other times, they suddenly recognized in me the savage misanthropist, the bear of civilization, the stern critic of institutions at odds with his own judgment. Alas! how much suffering caused by an error, and how long does the harm done to the masses last, by the stupid pretension of a proud of humility, a madman of feeling!
Yes, you are right: isolation in religious and social matters can only engender egoism, and without realizing it very often, man becomes misanthropic by letting his egoism dominate him. Meditation, produced by the effect of the grandiose silence of nature, speaking to the soul, is useful, but its usefulness can only produce its fruits as much as the being, who hears nature speaking to his soul, reports to men the truth of his morality; but if he who feels, in the face of creation, his soul soaring into regions of a pure and virtuous era, if he uses his sensations, when awaken in the midst of the institutions of his time, only to blame the abuses that his sensitive nature exaggerates before him, because he suffers from it, if he only finds gall and resentment to right the wrongs of mankind, without kindly showing them the true path, as he discovered it in nature herself, oh! then, woe to him, if he only uses his intelligence to whip, instead of healing the wounds of society!
Yes, you are right: to live alone amid nature is to be selfish and a thief, for man was created for sociability; and this is so true that I, the savage, the misanthropist, the fierce hermit, come to applaud this passage of the speech given here: Social and religious isolation leads to selfishness.
Unite therefore, in your efforts and ideas, especially love. Be good, gentle, human; give friendship the feeling of fraternity; preach by the example of your actions, the beneficial effects of your philosophical beliefs; be Spiritists in fact and not only by name; and soon the madmen of my sort, the utopians of good, will no longer need to moan about the defects of a legislation under which they must live, for understood and especially practiced Spiritism will reform everything to the benefit of men.
J.J. Rosseau (medium Mr. Morin)”
III
The fragrance that exudes from all good feelings is a constant prayer that rises to God, and all good deeds are thanksgiving to the Lord.
Mrs. Victor Hugo
Devotion by gratitude is an impulse of the heart; devotion for love is an impulse of the soul.
Mrs. Dauban
Recognition is a blessing that rewards those who deserve it. Gratitude is an act of the heart that gives, at the same time, the pleasure of good to the one to whom one should be grateful, and to the one who is so.
Vézy
Ingratitude is punished as a bad deed by the neglect of which it is the object, as gratitude is rewarded by the joy it delivers.
Leclerc
Woman’s duty is to bring to man all consolations and encouragements necessary to his life of vicissitudes and painful works. The woman must be his support, his guide, the torch that illuminates his path and must prevent him from failing; if she fails in her mission, she will be punished; but, if despite her devotion, the man rejects the impulses of her heart, she is doubly rewarded for having persisted in the accomplishment of her duties.
Delphine de Girardin
Doubt is the slow poison that the soul causes matter to absorb and for which it receives the first punishment. Doubt is the suicide of the soul, that inevitably leads to the death of the body. - A soul committing suicide is difficult to understand; but isn't that dying to live in the shadows when you feel the light around you? Therefore, take away from your Spirit the veil that hides from you the splendors of life, and see those radiant suns that give you the light of day: that is the true light; that is the goal you must reach by faith.
Jobard
Selfishness is the paralysis of all good feelings. Selfishness is the deformity of the soul, that trespasses matter by making you love everything that is addressed to her, rejecting everything that is addressed to others. Selfishness is the denial of the sublime sentence of Christ, a sentence disgracefully overturned: "Do to others what you would like others do to you."
Placid
Susceptibility, here is a fault for everyone's use, and everyone, don't you say the opposite, is somewhat loaded with that. Phew! If you knew how ridiculous it is to be susceptible, and how awkward this defect is, I assure you that no one would want to be affected by it any longer, because people like to be beautiful.
Gay
Pride is everyone's social umbrella, and that everyone casts onto the gracious self-love; one must certainly have self-esteem and pride, that's what gives the ambition for good (no pun intended), but when it is too much, it spoils the Spirit and corrupts the heart.
Mangin
Ambition, he has just said, but do you know what is the ambition that does not prevent the soul from rising towards the splendors of infinity? Well! It is the one that leads you to do good. All other ambitions lead you to pride and selfishness, the scourges of humanity.
Bonnefon
My dear friends, the Spirits who have just spoken to you, not only were happy to make their presence known, but they have the joy to think that each of you will strive to correct yourselves and to put into practice the wise lessons that they have given you, and those that are brought to you at each of your sessions. Believe it, the Spirits are what your parents were or should have been to you. They scold you while advising you, while helping you; and when you do not listen to them, they tell you that they are abandoning you; they revolt against you; then, just after having harshly spoken to you, they come back, encouraging you and constantly striving to push your thoughts toward good. Yes, the Spirits love you as the good father loves his children; they take pity on you, look after your life, keeping away from you all the evil things that can happen to you, just as the mother surrounds her child with all the most delicate care, with all the attentions required by his fragility. God gave them such a mission; he gave them the courage to fulfill it and none of these good Spirits, whatever their degree in the spiritual hierarchy, will fail in their task; they understand, they feel, they see these divine splendors that must be their reward; they move forward, and would like to take you with them, to push you past them if they could. That's why they scold you, that's why they advise you. On your side, pray for them, so that your rebellion does not prevent them from bringing their support to you, and that God continues to give them the strength to help you out.
St. Louis (medium Mr. Bertrand)
[1] The first part of this speech is taken from an earlier publication on the Communion of Thoughts, but that was necessary to recall, given its connection with the main idea.
[2] The French original says “Larochefoucauld” that seems a typo or perhaps the name was simplified in those days. The French moralist of the 17thCentury was Francois de La Rochefoucauld 1613-1680 (Wikipedia) T.N.
Transitory Constitution of Spiritism
Preliminary Considerations
Spiritism, like everything else, had its period of birth, and until all the questions, principal and ancillary related to the matter, had been resolved, it could only give incomplete results; we were able to glimpse at its aim, have a presentiment of its consequences, but only vaguely. The uncertainty on points not yet determined were bound to give rise to divergences on how to consider them; unification could only be the work of time; it was done gradually, as the principles were clarified. It is only when the Doctrine will have embraced all the parts that it comprises, that it will form a harmonious whole, and only then one will be able to judge what Spiritism really is.
While Spiritism was only a philosophical opinion, there could be between the followers only the natural sympathy produced by the communion of thoughts, but no serious bond could exist for the lack of a clearly defined program. That is, of course, the main cause of the lack of cohesion and stability of the groups and societies that were formed. Thus, we have constantly and with all our strength, diverted the Spiritists from prematurely founding any special institution based on the Doctrine, before it was established on solid foundations; this would have been exposing oneself to inevitable failures, the effect of which would have been disastrous by the impression it would have produced on the public, and the discouragement that would have resulted among the followers. Such failures would perhaps have delayed the definitive progress of the doctrine by a century, whose unsuccess would have been imputed to its impotence, which in fact it would have been only the result of improvidence. Impatient and hurriedly people have always compromised the best causes, in all epochs, for not knowing to wait for the right time.[1]
We must ask of things only what they can give, in proportion to what they are in a condition to produce; one cannot demand from a child what one can expect from an adult, nor from a newly planted tree what it will produce when it is fully blossomed. Spiritism, as a work in progress, could only give individual results; the collective and general results will be the fruits of the complete Spiritism that will develop successively.
Although Spiritism has not yet said its last word on all points, it is approaching its complement, and the moment is not far off when it will be necessary to give it a strong and lasting basis, although susceptible of receiving all developments that will come with subsequent circumstances, giving full confidence to those that wonder who will take the reins after us.
The doctrine is undoubtedly imperishable, because it rests on the laws of nature, and because, better than any other, it responds to the legitimate aspirations of men; however its diffusion and its final installation can be advanced or delayed by circumstances, some of which are subordinate to the general progress of things, but others are inherent to the doctrine itself, to its constitution and to its organization; these are the ones that we have to deal with especially for the moment.
Although the question of substance is preponderant and always ends up prevailing in everything, the question of form is of fundamental importance here; it could even prevail momentarily and create obstacles and delays, depending on how it is resolved.
We would, therefore, have done an incomplete thing and left great difficulties to the future, if we had not foreseen the difficulties that may arise. It was to counter all this, that with the help of the good Spirits, who assist us in our work, we have drawn up an organizational plan for which we used the experience of the past, to avoid the stumbling blocks that most of the doctrines that have appeared in the world have come up against. Since this plan can lend itself to all the developments that the future holds, we have given this constitution the qualification of transitory.
The plan below has been conceived for a long time because we have always been concerned with the future of Spiritism; we have had a presentiment of it in various circumstances, vaguely, it is true, but enough to show that it is not a new conception today, and that while working on the theoretical part of the endeavor, we do not neglect the practical side.
Before tackling the substance of the issue, it seems useful to us to recall a few passages from the report that we presented to the Parisian Society, on May 5th, 1865, about the budget of Spiritism, published in the Spiritist Review, June 1865. The considerations it contains are directly related to our subject, of which they are the indispensable preliminaries.
II
Excerpt from the report of the Spiritism budget presented to the Parisian Society, May 5th, 1865.
Much has been said about the products I get from my books; no one seriously believes in my millions, despite the affirmation of those who claimed to have a good source that I had a princely lifestyle, four-horse crews, and that in my house they only walked on Aubusson rugs (Spiritist Review, June 1862). Despite what has been said, the author of a pamphlet that you know, and who proves by hyperbolic calculations, that my revenues exceeds the civil list of the most powerful sovereign of Europe, because in France alone, twenty millions Spiritists are my tributaries (Spiritist Review, June 1863); there is a fact more authentic than his calculations, that I have never asked for anything from anyone, that no one has ever given me anything for me personally; in a word, that I do not live at the expense of anyone, since out of the sums that have been voluntarily entrusted to me in the interest of Spiritism, no part has been diverted to my own benefit.[2]
My immense wealth would therefore come from my Spiritist books. Although these books have had an unexpected success, one only needs to be initiated in the business of book selling to know that it is not with philosophical books that one amasses millions in five or six years, when one only has a copyright of a few cents per copy on the sale. But whether it is much or little, this product is the fruit of my labor, and nobody has the right to interfere in the use that I make of it; even if it amounted to millions, since the purchase of books, as well as subscription to the Review, is optional and is not imposed under any circumstances, not even to attend meetings at the Society, then it is not anyone’s business. Commercially speaking, I am in the position of any man who reaps the fruits of his labor; I take the risk of any writer who can succeed, as he can fail.[3]
Although, in this respect, I have no account to render, I believe it useful, for the very cause to which I have dedicated myself, to give some explanations.
I will first say that since my works are not my exclusive property, I am obliged to buy them from my publisher, and pay for them like a bookseller, except for the Spiritist Review; that the profit is singularly diminished by the giveaways and the free distributions made in the interest of the Doctrine, to people who, otherwise, would be obliged to do without them. A very easy calculation proves that the price of ten lost or donated volumes, for which I must nevertheless pay, suffices to absorb the profit of a hundred volumes. This is said for information and as a parenthesis. All in all, and balance done, there is still something left. Assume the number you want; what do I do with it? That is what worries some people the most.
Anyone who saw our private life in the past and sees it today, can attest that nothing has changed in our way of living, since I have been dealing with Spiritism; it's just as simple now as it once was. It is therefore certain that my profits, however enormous they are, do not serve to give us the pleasures of luxury. Or would I have the habit of hoarding to have the pleasure of contemplating my money? I don't believe my character and my habits could ever suggest that. So, where does it lead to? Since it doesn't benefit me, the more fabulous the sum, the more embarrassing the answer. One day, they will know the exact figure, as well as the detailed use, and the story-makers will be able to spare their imagination; today I limit myself to a few general data to stop ridiculous assumptions. For that, I excuse myself to go into a few private details but that are necessary.
We have always had enough to live on, very modestly, it is true, but what would have been little for certain people was enough for us, thanks to our tastes and our habits of order and economy. Our small income was added by the product of the books that I published before Spiritism, and that of a modest job that I had to leave when the work of the Doctrine absorbed all my time.
Spiritism, by pulling me out of obscurity, threw me on a new path; I soon found myself drawn into a movement that I was far from foreseeing. When I conceived the idea of The Spirits' Book, my intention was not to highlight myself and to remain unknown; but I was quickly overwhelmed, and that was impossible to me; I had to renounce to my privacy or pay the price of giving up the work undertaken, and that grew every day; I had to follow the impulse and take the reins. If my name has any popularity now, it wasn’t certainly me who sought it, for it is well known that I owe it neither to publicity nor to the solidarity of the press, and that I have never taken advantage of my position and my connections to launch myself into the world, when it would have been so easy for me. But, as the work grew, a vaster horizon unfolded before me, pushing back its boundaries; I then understood the immensity of my task, and the importance of the work that remained to be done to complete it; difficulties and obstacles, far from frightening me, redoubled my energy; I saw the goal, and I resolved to achieve it with the assistance of the good Spirits. I felt that I had no time to waste, and I wasted it neither in useless visits, nor in idle ceremonies; it was my life's work; I gave it all my time, I sacrificed my rest, my health, because the future was written before me in irrefutable characters.
Without moving away from our way of life, this exceptional position did not create any less necessities for us that my resources alone did not allow me to provide. It would be difficult to imagine the multiplicity of expenses that it entails, without which I would have avoided.
Well! Ladies and gentlemen, what gave me this extra resource was the product of my books. I say it with pleasure that was the product of my own work, with the fruit of my vigils that I provided, for the most part at least, for the material necessities of the installation of the Doctrine. I thus contributed a large share to the budget of Spiritism; those who help to propagate the works will therefore not be able to say that they are working to enrich me, since the product of any book purchased, from any subscription to the Review, benefits the Doctrine and not an individual.
Providing for the present was not all; it was also necessary to think of the future, and to prepare a foundation that, after me, could help the one who will replace me in the great task that he will have to undertake; this foundation, on which I must still keep silent, is attached to the property that I own, and it is with that in mind that I apply part of my resources to improve it. As I am far from the millions with which I have been painted, I very much doubt that, despite my savings, my personal resources will ever allow me to give this foundation the complement that I would like to give it in life; but since its realization is in the plans of my spiritual guides, if I do not do it myself, it is likely that one day or another it will be done. In the meantime, I am outlining the plans.
Far from me, ladies and gentlemen, the slightest thought of vanity in what I have just explained to you; it took the perseverance of certain diatribes to engage me, albeit with regret, in breaking the silence on some of the facts that concern me. Later, all those documents that malice took pleasure in distorting will be brought to light with authentic ones, but the time for these explanations has not come yet; the only thing that did matter to me for the moment was that you should be enlightened about the destination of the funds that the Providence passes through my hands, whatever their origin. I only consider myself as a custodian, even of those I earn, and even more so of those entrusted to me.
One day someone asked me, without curiosity of course, and out of pure interest in the thing, what I would do with a million if I had it. I replied that today its use would be quite different from what it would have been in the beginning. Formerly I would have made propaganda through broad publicity; now I admit that it would have been useless, since our adversaries took care of it, at their own expenses. By not putting then large resources at my disposal for this object, the Spirits wanted to prove that Spiritism owed its success to its own strength.
Today that the horizon has widened, that above all the future has unfolded, needs of a completely different order are being felt. A sum like the one you suppose would have a more useful application. Without going into details that would be premature, I would simply say that part of it would serve to convert my property into a special spiritualist retreat home, whose inhabitants would reap the benefits of our moral Doctrine; the other part to constitute an inalienable income intended to: 1st - for the maintenance of the establishment; 2nd - to ensure an independent existence for the one who will succeed me and for those who will help him in his mission; 3rd - to provide for the current needs of Spiritism without taking the chance with eventual products, like I am obliged to do, since most of its resources is based on my own work that will have an end.
That is what I would do; but if that satisfaction is not given to me, I know that, one way or another, the Spirits that direct the movement will provide for all the necessities in due time; this is why I do not worry about it at all, and occupy myself with what is the essential thing to me: the completion of the work that remains for me to be completed. When that is done, I will depart when God pleases to call me back.
III
Schisms
A question that first presents itself to thought, is that of the schisms that may arise in the bosom of the Doctrine; Will Spiritism be preserved?
Certainly not, because it will have, in the beginning especially, to fight against personal ideas, always absolute, tenacious, slow to rally to the ideas of others, and against the ambition of those that, despite everything, want to attach their name to any innovation; who create novelties only to be able to say that they do not think and do not like the others; or because their self-esteem suffers from only occupying a secondary position; or finally who see with spite someone else do what they have not done, and moreover, succeed. But as we have said to them a hundred times: “Who is standing on your way? Who is preventing you from working on your side? Who forbids you from bringing your work to light? Advertising is open to you as to everyone else; give something better than what is around, no one opposes it; be better appreciated by the public, and the public will give you preference."
If Spiritism cannot escape human weaknesses, that must always be accounted for, it can paralyze its consequences, and that is the main thing.
It should be noted that the many divergent systems, hatched at the origin of Spiritism, about the way of explaining facts, disappeared as the doctrine was completed by observation and by a rational theory; it is difficult that such first systems still find some rare partisans today. This is a notorious fact from which one can conclude that the last divergences will fade away with the complete elucidation of all the parts of the Doctrine; but there will always be biased dissidents, interested in one cause or another, to stand apart; it is against their pretension that we must guard ourselves.
To ensure unity in the future, a prerequisite is that all parts of the whole doctrine be determined with precision and clarity, without leaving anything vague; for that we have made sure that our writings cannot give rise to any contradictory interpretation, and we will strive for that to be always the case. When it has been said squarely and unambiguously that two and two make four, no one can claim that it was meant that two and two make five. Sects, therefore, can be formed on the side of the Doctrine, that will not adopt its principles, or all the principles, but not in the doctrine by the interpretation of the text, as so many have been formed on the meaning of the very words of the Gospel. This is a first point of fundamental importance.
The second point is not to leave the circle of practical ideas. If it is true that the utopia of the day before is often the truth of the next day, let us leave to the next day the task of realizing the utopia of the day before, but let us not embarrass the doctrine with principles that would be considered as chimeras and that would be rejected by positive men.
Finally, the third point is inherent to the essentially progressive character of the doctrine. From the fact that it does not lull itself with unachievable dreams for the present, it does not follow that it becomes immobilized in the present. Exclusively based on the laws of nature, it cannot vary more than these laws, but if a new law is discovered, it must join it; it must not close the door to any progress, under the penalty of committing suicide; by assimilating all ideas recognized as correct, of whatever order, physical or metaphysical, it will never be overwhelmed, and this is one of the main guarantees of its perpetuity.
If therefore a sect is formed by its side, founded or not on the principles of Spiritism, one of two things will happen: either this sect will be with the truth, or it will not be; if it is not with the truth, it will fall by itself, under the ascendancy of reason and common sense, as so many others have already fallen along the centuries; if its ideas are correct, even if only on one point, the Doctrine that seeks the good and the true wherever they are found, assimilates it, so that instead of being absorbed, it is the doctrine that will absorb.
If some of its members come to depart from it, it is because they will believe they can do better; if they really do better, the doctrine will imitate them; if they do more good, it will strive to do the same, and more if possible; if they harm more, it will let them do it, certain that, sooner or later, the good outweighs the bad, and the true over the false. This is the only struggle it will engage.
Let us add that tolerance, the consequence of charity and the basis of the Spiritist morality, makes it a duty to respect all beliefs. Wanting to be accepted freely, by conviction and not by constraint, proclaiming freedom of conscience as an imprescriptible natural right, it says: If I am right, others will end up thinking like me; if I'm wrong, I'll end up thinking like everyone else. By virtue of these principles, not throwing stones at anyone, it will not give any pretext for retaliation, and will leave to the dissidents the full responsibility for their words and actions.
The program of the doctrine will therefore be invariable only on the principles that have passed to the state of established truths; for the others, it will admit them, as it always has done, only as hypotheses until confirmation. If it is demonstrated to the doctrine that it is wrong on one point, it will change on that point.
Absolute truth is eternal, and therefore invariable; but who can flatter himself that he owns it entirely? In the state of imperfection of our knowledge, what seems to us false today, can be recognized true tomorrow, following the discovery of new laws; it is so in the moral order as in the physical order. It is against such possibility that the doctrine must never be unprepared. The progressive principle, that it inscribes in its code, will be, as we have said, the safeguard of its perpetuity, and its unity will be maintained precisely because it is not based on the principle of immobility. Immobility, instead of being a force, becomes a cause of weakness and ruin to those that do not follow the general movement; it breaks the unity, because those who want to go forward separate from those who persist in falling behind. But, while following the progressive movement, it must be done with caution and be careful not to lower the guard before the dreams of utopias and systems. It must be done on time, neither too early nor too late, and with full knowledge of the facts.
It is understandable that a doctrine based on such bases must be really strong; it defies any competition and neutralizes the claims of its competitors. It is to this point that our efforts tend to lead the Spiritist doctrine.
Besides, experience has already justified this forecast. Having the doctrine walked in this way from its origin, it has constantly advanced, but without haste, always looking to see if the ground on which it sets foot is solid and measuring its steps on the state of public opinion. It acted like the navigator who only walks with the probe in his hand and consulting the winds.
IV
Chief of Spiritism
But who will be responsible for keeping Spiritism on this path? Who will even have the strength? Who will have the available time and perseverance to devote himself to the incessant work that such a task demands? If Spiritism is left to itself, without a guide, is it not to be feared that it will deviate from its path? That malevolence, to which it will still be exposed for a long time, does not strive to distort its spirit? This is, in fact, a vital question, whose resolution is of major interest for the future of doctrine.
The need for a higher central leadership, the vigilant guardian of the progressive unity and of the general interests of doctrine, is so obvious that people are already worried for not seeing a leader in the horizon yet. It is understandable that, without a moral authority, capable of centralizing the work, the studies, and observations, of providing motivation, of stimulating the zeal, of defending the weak, of supporting the faltering courage, of helping with the advice of experience, to direct the opinion on certain points, Spiritism would run the risk of going adrift. Not only such direction is necessary, but it must also have sufficient strength and stability to face the storms.
Those who do not want any authority do not understand the true interests of the doctrine; if a few think they can do without any direction, the majority, those who do not believe in their infallibility and do not have absolute confidence in their own enlightenment, feel the need for a fulcrum, a guide, if only to help them walk more confidently and more safely. (See the Spiritist Review, April 1866, Independent Spiritism).
Having the need for leadership established, from whom will the leader get his powers? Will he be acclaimed by the universality of followers scattered around the world? It is an impractical thing. If he imposes himself by his private authority, he will be accepted by some, rejected by others, and twenty suitors may arise who will raise flag against flag; it would be both despotism and anarchy. Such an act would be the work of an ambitious man, and nobody would be less suitable than an ambitious man, proud by that very fact, to direct a doctrine based on abnegation, devotion, selflessness, and humility; placed outside the fundamental principle of doctrine, he could only distort its spirit. This is what would inevitably take place if effective measures were not taken in advance to deal with this inconvenience.
Let us admit, however, that a man meets all the qualities required for the accomplishment of his mandate, and that he arrives at the superior direction by some way: men succeed one another, but they are not alike; after a good man there could come a bad one; with the individual, changes may take place in the leadership; without bad intentions, he may have more or less correct views; if he wants to make his personal ideas prevail, he can sidetrack the doctrine, create divisions, and the same difficulties will be repeated with each change. We must not lose sight of the fact that Spiritism is not yet in the fullness of its force; from the point of view of organization, it is a child that is just beginning to walk; it is therefore important, especially at the beginning, to protect it against the difficulties of the road.
But one will say, one of the announced messiahs, who must take part in the regeneration, won’t he be at the head of Spiritism? It's possible; but as they will not have a mark on their forehead to be recognized, that they will only assert themselves by their acts, and for the most part will not be recognized as such until after their death, according to what they will have done in life; that, moreover, there will not be messiahs forever, so we must provide for all eventualities. We know that their mission will be multiple; that they will be in all levels of the scale, and in the various branches of the social fabric, where each will exercise their influence for the benefit of the new ideas, according to the specialty of their position; therefore, they will all work to establish the doctrine, either in one part or in another, some as heads of state, others as justices, others as magistrates, scholars, literati, speakers, industrialists, etc.; each proving themselves in their field, from the worker to the sovereign, with nothing distinguishing them from the common people other than their own work. If one of them is to take part in the administrative direction of Spiritism, it is likely that he will be providentially placed in a position to do so, by the legal means that will be adopted; apparently fortuitous circumstances will bring him there, without premeditated design on his part, and he will not even be aware of his mission. (Spiritist Review: The Messiahs of Spiritism, February, and March 1868).
In such a case, the worst of all leaders would be the one who would claim to be the chosen of God. Since it is not rational to admit that God entrusts such missions to ambitious or proud persons, the characteristic virtues of a true messiah must be, above all, simplicity, humility, modesty, in a word the most complete material and moral selflessness; however, the claim alone of being a messiah would be the denial of those essential qualities, for it would prove, in case one would avail oneself with such a title, either a foolish presumption if he is in good faith, or a notable imposture. There will be no shortage of intriguing, so-called Spiritists, wanting to rise out of pride, ambition, and greed; others that will boast about pretense revelations, using them to gain relevance, fascinating overly credulous imaginations. It must also be foreseen that, under false appearances, individuals could attempt to seize the rudder with the ulterior motive of sinking the ship by causing it to deviate from its course. It will not shipwreck, but it could experience unpleasant delays that must be avoided. These are, without a doubt, the greatest pitfalls that Spiritism must guard against; the more consistency it takes, the more traps its adversaries will set up.
It is therefore the duty of all sincere Spiritist to thwart the maneuvers of intrigue that may be plotted in the smallest as in the largest centers. Firs, they must first repudiate, in the most absolute manner, anyone who would pose himself as a messiah, either as head of Spiritism, or as a simple apostle of the doctrine. The tree is known by its fruit; thus, wait until the tree has given fruit before judging whether it is good, and see again whether the fruits are crooked. (Gospel According to Spiritism, chap. XXI, number 9, Characters of the true prophet).
Someone with whom we discussed this subject, proposed the following procedure: have the candidates nominated by the Spirits themselves in each group or Spiritist society. Besides the fact that this method would not preclude all the inconveniences, there would be other special ones with such a procedure, already demonstrated by experience and that would be superfluous to recall here. We must not lose sight of the fact that the mission of the Spirits is to educate us, to improve ourselves, but not to replace the initiative of our free will; they suggest thoughts to us, help us with their advice, especially regarding moral issues, but they leave to our judgment the care of execution of material things that they do not have the mission to spare us from. They have, in their world, attributions that are not those down here; to ask them for what is outside these attributions is to expose oneself to the deceptions of frivolous Spirits. Let men be content to be assisted and protected by good Spirits, but do not unload on them the responsibility of what is assigned to the incarnate.
Additionally, this method would cause more embarrassment than one thinks, by the difficulty in making all groups participate in this election; it would be a complication in the gears, and the more simplified the gears, the less likely they are to be disorganized.
The problem is consequently to constitute a central direction, in conditions of strength and stability that shelter it from fluctuations, that meet all the needs of the cause and oppose an absolute barrier to the maneuvers of intrigue and ambition. That is the aim of the plan, of which we are going to provide a quick outline.
V
Central Committee
During the period of elaboration, the direction of Spiritism had to be individual; It was necessary that all the constitutive elements of the doctrine, that emerged in the state of embryos from a multitude of centers, were led to a common center to be checked and collated there, and that a single thought presided over their coordination to establish unity in the whole and harmony in all parts. If it were different, the doctrine would have looked like those hybrid edifices designed by several architects, or even an engine whose gears do not match precisely with one another.
We said that because it is an incontestable truth, clearly demonstrated today, that the doctrine could not have all its pieces coming out from a single center, any more than all the astronomical science from a single observatory; and any center that tried to constitute it, from its own observations alone, would have done something incomplete and would have found itself, on an infinite number of points, in contradiction with the others. If a thousand centers had wanted to make their doctrine, there wouldn’t be two that would be the same in all points. If they had agreed in substance, they would inevitably have differed in form; now, as there are many people who favor form before substance, there would have been as many sects as there were different forms. Unity could only come from the whole and the comparison of all partial results; that is why the concentration of work was necessary. (Genesis, chap. 1, Characters of the Spiritist revelation, number 51 and following).
But what was an advantage for a time would later become a disadvantage. Today that the work of elaboration is finished, with regard to the fundamental questions; that the general principles of the science are established, the direction, from individual that it had to be in the beginning, must become collective; firstly because there comes a time when its weight exceeds the strength of a man, and secondly because there is more guarantee for the maintenance of unity in a group of individuals, each with only his voice in the matter, and who can do nothing without the help of the others, for one can abuse his own authority and want to make his personal ideas predominate.
Instead of a single head, the direction will be given to a central committee or permanent superior council - whatever the name - whose organization and attributions will be defined in such a way as to leave nothing to the judgement of only one. This committee will be composed of a maximum of twelve full members, who must meet certain conditions for this purpose, and an equal number of advisers. Depending on the needs, it may be assisted by active auxiliary members. It will complete itself, according to equally determined rules, such as to avoid any favoritism, as vacancies occur due to death or other causes. A special provision will determine the procedure for the appointment of the first twelve.
Each member will take turns to preside for one year, and whoever fulfills this function will be designated by a draw.
The authority of the president is purely administrative; he directs the deliberations of the committee, supervises the execution of the work and the management of the business; but apart from the attributions conferred by the constituent rules, he cannot take any decision without the support of the committee. Therefore, abuses are impossible, no incentive to ambition, no pretexts for intrigue or jealousy, no damaging supremacy.
The committee, or higher council, will therefore be the head, the true leader of Spiritism, a collective leader who cannot do anything without the consent of the majority, and in certain cases, without the approval of a congress or general assembly. Sufficiently numerous to be enlightened by the discussion, it will not be large enough to allow for confusion there.
The congresses will be made up of delegates from the particular societies, regularly constituted, and placed under the patronage of the committee, by their adhesion and in conformity with its principles.
Regarding the followers, the approval or disapproval, the consent or refusal, the decisions, in a word, of a constituted body, representing a collective opinion, will necessarily have an authority that it would never have emanated from an individual, that would only represent a personal opinion. We often reject the opinion of one, believing to be a humiliation to submit to that, whereas we accept the opinion of many, without difficulty.
Let us make it clear that here it is a question of moral authority, regarding the interpretation and application of the principles of the doctrine, and not of any disciplinary power whatsoever. This authority will be, in matters of Spiritism, what that of an academy is in matters of science.
For the foreign public, a corporate body has more ascendancy and preponderance; particularly against adversaries, it presents a force of resistance and possesses means of action that an individual could not have; it fights with infinitely more advantage. An individuality can be attacked and broken; it is not the same with a collective being.
There is also, in a collective being, a guarantee of stability that does not exist when everything rests on one head alone; if the individual is hindered by any cause, everything can be hindered. A collective being, on the contrary, perpetuates itself ceaselessly; whether it loses one or more of its limbs, nothing goes downhill.
The difficulty, it will be said, will be to bring together, on a permanent basis, twelve people who are always in agreement.
The main thing is that they agree on the fundamental principles; now, this will be an absolute condition for their admission, as of all participants in the direction. On the outstanding questions of detail, it does not matter how much they differ, since it is the opinion of the majority that prevails. He whose view is correct will not lack good reasons to justify it. Annoyed for not being able to get his ideas accepted, if one of them withdrew, things would nonetheless follow their course, and there would be nothing to be sorry about, since he would give proof of a proud susceptibility that is little Spiritist, and that could become a cause of trouble.
The most common cause of division between co-interested parties is the conflict of interests, and the possibility of one to supplant the other on their own benefit. This does not make sense when the loss of one cannot benefit the others, who are united and can only lose instead of gaining with such discord. This is a matter of detail, provided for in the organization.
Let us admit that there is false brother among them, a traitor, seduced by the enemies of the cause; what could he do, since he has only his voice in decisions? Let us suppose, although almost impossible, that the whole committee goes down the wrong path: the assemblies will be there to put it in order.
The control of the acts of the administration will be in the assemblies, that will be able to file a reprimand or an accusation against the central committee, for violation of its mandate, for deviation of the recognized principles, or for measures harmful to the Doctrine. That is why it (central committee) will refer to the assemblies in the circumstances in which it considers that its responsibility could be seriously compromised.
If the assemblies are a brake to the committee, the latter draws new strength from their approval. That is how this collective leader ultimately depends on the general opinion, and cannot, without peril for itself, deviate from the right path.
When the committee is organized, we will be part of it as a simple member, having our share of collaboration, without claiming for ourselves any supremacy, title, or privilege whatsoever.
The following local dependencies will be added to the general attributions of the committee:
1st: A library where all the works of interest to Spiritism can be found, and that can be consulted on site or borrowed for reading.
2nd: A museum, where the first works of Spiritist art will be gathered, the most remarkable mediumistic works, the portraits of the followers who have deserved such an honor for their devotion to the cause, men honored by Spiritism, although foreign to doctrine, as benefactors of humanity, great geniuses, and missionaries of progress, etc.[4]
3rd: A dispensary destined to free medical consultations, and the treatment of certain diseases, under the direction of a licensed doctor.
4th: A relief and provident fund, with practical conditions.
5th: A retirement home.
6th: A society of followers having regular sessions.
VI
Fundamental Books of the Doctrine
Many people regret that the fundamental books of the doctrine are too expensive for many readers, and believe, with reason, that if they were popular editions at low cost, they would be much more widespread, and the doctrine would gain.
We totally agree; but the conditions in which they are published do not allow it to be otherwise in the current situation. We hope to one day achieve that result with a new arrangement linked to the general plan of organization; but such operation can only be carried out when undertaken on large scale; from our side, it would require either resources that we do not have, or material care that our labors, that require all our meditations, do not allow us to give. So, the commercial part properly speaking was neglected, or to put it better, sacrificed for the establishment of the doctrinal part. What was important, above all, was that the books were done, and the foundations of the doctrine laid.
When the doctrine is organized by the constitution of the central committee, our works will become the property of Spiritism in the name of this very committee, that will manage and take the necessary care for their publication by the means most suitable to popularize them. It will also have to take care of their translation into the main foreign languages.
The Spiritist Review has been, until this day, and could only be a personal work, since it is part of our doctrinal works, while serving the archives of Spiritism. It is there that all the new principles are developed and studied. It was therefore necessary that it retained its individual character for the establishment of the unity.
We have been repeatedly asked to publish it at shorter intervals; however flattering that desire may be to us, we have not been able to attend it; first, because the material time does not allow us this additional work, and second because it should not lose its essential character, that is not properly of a newspaper.
Today that our personal work is ending, the needs are no longer the same; the Spiritist Review will become, like our other finished and to be finished books, the collective property of the committee, which will take its direction for the greatest utility of Spiritism, and still counting on our collaboration.
To complete the doctrinal work, we must still publish several books, that are not the least difficult nor the least painful part. Although we have all the elements, and the program is oultlined to the last chapter, we could give more assiduous attention and activate them if, by the institution of the central committee, we were freed from details that absorb much of our time.
VII
Attribution of the Committee
The main attributions of the committee are:
1 - The care of the interests of the doctrine and its propagation; maintaining its unity by preserving the integrity of the recognized principles; the development of its consequences.
2 - The study of new principles capable of entering the body of the doctrine.
3 - The concentration of all documents and information that may be of interest to Spiritism.
4 - The correspondence.
5 - The maintenance, consolidation, and expansion of the bonds of fraternity between the followers and the particular societies of the different countries.
6 - The direction of the Spiritist Review that will be the official journal of Spiritism, and to which another periodical publication may be attached.
7 - Examination and assessment of books, newspaper articles, and all writings of interest to the doctrine. Rebuttal of the attacks, if any.
8 - The publication of the fundamental books of the doctrine, in the most suitable conditions for their popularization. The preparation and publication of those of which we will give the plan, and that we would not have time to do in our lifetime. Encouragement given to publications that may be useful to the cause.
9 - The foundation and conservation of the library, archives, and museum.
10 - The administration of the relief fund, the dispensary, and the retirement home.
11 - The administration of material businesses.
12 - The direction of the sessions of the society.
13 - Oral teaching.
14 - Visits and instructions to meetings and particular societies that will be placed under its sponsorship.
15 - The call for congresses and general assemblies.
These attributions will be distributed among the various members of the committee, according to the specialty of each one, who will be assisted, if necessary, by sufficient auxiliary members or simple employees.
Accordingly, there will be among the members of the committee:
A secretary general for correspondence and the minutes of committee meetings.
An editor-in-chief for the Review and other publications.
An archival librarian, also responsible for the analysis and the reviews of books and journal articles.
A director of the relief fund, also responsible for the management of the dispensary, visits to the sick and the needy, and all that relates to charity. He will be assisted by a committee of charity, taken from within the society, and formed of charitable people of good will.
An accountant, in charge of affairs and material interests.
A special director for matters related to publications.
Speakers for teaching, also responsible for visiting the societies of the departments (states) and giving instructions. They can be chosen from among the auxiliary members and the followers of good will, who will receive, for this purpose, a special mandate.
Whatever the subsequent expansion of business and administrative staff, the committee will always be limited to the same number of full members.
Until now we have had to somehow suffice on our own for this program; thus, some of its parts have been neglected or could only be sketched out, and those which are more especially our responsibility, had to suffer inevitable delays, given the need to take care of so many things, while time and energy have limits, and one (activity) alone would absorb a man's time.
VIII
Ways and means
It is undoubtedly unfortunate to be obliged to enter into material considerations in order to attain an entirely spiritual goal; but it must be observed that the very spirituality of the work is linked to the question of earthly humanity and its well-being; that it is no longer only a question of the diffusion of some philosophical ideas, but of founding something positive and lasting, for the extension and the consolidation of the doctrine that must produce the fruits that it is likely to give.
To imagine that we are still in the days when a few apostles could set out a trip with their traveling staff, without worrying about lodging and their daily bread, would be an illusion soon destroyed by bitter disappointment. To do something serious, we must submit to the needs imposed by the customs of the time in which we live; these necessities are quite different from those of patriarchal times; the very interest of Spiritism therefore requires that we calculate the means of action so as not to be stopped on the way. So, let's calculate, since we are in a century where it is necessary to count.
The attributions of the central committee will be numerous enough, as we can see, to require a real administration. Having each member active and assiduous functions, if one took only volunteers of good will, the work could suffer, because no one would have the right to reproach the negligent. For the regularity of the work and to expedite the business, it is necessary to have persons on whose assiduity one can count, and whose functions are not simple acts of complacency. The more independence they had through their personal resources, the less they would be bound to assiduous occupations; if they don't have one, they can't give their time. They must therefore be paid, as well as the administrative staff; the doctrine will gain in strength, stability, punctuality, at the same time as it will be a means of being of service to people who might need it.
An essential point in the economy of any far-sighted administration, is that its existence is not based on possible products that may be lacking, but on fixed, regular resources, so that its progress cannot be hindered, whatever happens. It is therefore necessary that the people who will be called upon to provide their assistance should not need to worry about their future. However, experience shows that resources that are based only on donations, always optional, whatever the commitments made, and often difficult to cover for, must be considered as essentially random. To base permanent and regular expenses on eventual resources, would be a lack of foresight that one could one day regret. The consequences are less serious, no doubt, when it involves temporary foundations that last while they can; but here it is a question of the future. The fate of an administration like this cannot be subordinated to the risks of a commercial enterprise; it must be, from the onset, if not as flourishing, at least as stable as it will be a century from now. The more solid its base, the less exposed it will be to the blows of intrigue.
In such a case, the most common prudence requires that one capitalizes the resources as come in, in an inalienable way, to constitute a perpetual income, sheltered from all eventualities.
When the administration regulates its expenses from its income, its existence cannot, in any case, be compromised, since it will always have the means to operate. It can initially be organized on a smaller scale; the members of the committee may be provisionally limited to five or six, the staff and administrative costs reduced to their simplest expression, with a minimum condition, regulating its development on the increase in resources to cover for the expenses considered indispensable.
Personally, and although an active part of the committee, we will not be any load to the budget, neither for compensations, nor for traveling expenses, nor for any reason whatsoever; if we have never asked anything from anyone to ourselves, we would do even less in such circumstance; our time, our life, all our physical and intellectual strength belong to the Doctrine. We therefore expressly declare that no part of the resources available to the committee will be diverted to our benefit.
On the contrary, we contribute our share by:
1 – by assigning the rights of our published books and to be published.
2 – By the contribution of securities and real estate.
We therefore wish for our plan to be fulfilled, for the sake of the doctrine, and not to take a position there that we do not need. It is to pave the way for this installation that we have devoted the product of our work to this day, as we said above. If our personal means do not allow us to do more, we will at least have the satisfaction of having laid the first stone.
Let us then suppose that, by some means and at a given time, the central committee is put in a position to operate, implying a fixed income of 25 to 30,000 francs, while restricting in the beginning the resources of all kinds, including what it will have available in capital and possible products that will constitute the General Fund of Spiritism, that will be the subject of a rigorous accounting. Having paid for the fixed expenses, the excess income will increase the common fund; it is in proportion to the resources of this fund that the committee will provide for the various expenses useful for the development of the doctrine, without ever being able to make personal use of that or use for the speculation of any of its members. The use of the funds and the accounts will, moreover, be subjected to verification by special commissioners delegated for this purpose by congresses or general assemblies.
One of the first activities of the committee will be to take care of the publications as soon as possible, not waiting to be able to do so with the help of income; the funds allocated to this will in fact be an advance, since they will come in through the sale of the books, and the proceeds will return to the fund. It is a matter of administration.
To give this institution a legal existence, free from any dispute, and also give it the right to acquire, receive and possess, it will be constituted, if deemed necessary, by a legal instrument, in the form of a public limited society, for ninety-nine years, extendable indefinitely, with all the necessary stipulations so that it can never deviate from its purpose, and that the funds cannot be diverted from their destination.
Without going into details here that would be superfluous and premature, we must however say a few words about two accessory institutions to the committee, so that there is no misunderstanding about the meaning we attach to them; we are talking about the relief fund and the retirement home.
The establishment of a general relief fund is impracticable and would present serious drawbacks, as we have demonstrated in a special article (Spiritist Review, July 1866). Hence the committee could not embark on a path that would soon be forced to abandon, nor undertake anything that it was not certain of being able to achieve. It must be positive, and not be lulled into chimerical illusions; it is the way to operate for a long time and with safety; for that it must remain within the limits of the possible, in all things.
This relief fund must and should only be used locally, with a circumscribed action, whose prudent organization may serve as a model to others of the same kind, that private societies could create. It is by their multiplicity that they will be able to render efficient services, and not by centralizing the means of action.
It will be supplied: 1 - by the portion allocated to this destination from the income of the general fund of Spiritism; 2 - by special donations addressed there. It will capitalize the received sums to build up an income; it is with this income that it will give temporary or life assistance, and will fulfill the obligations of its mandate, stipulated in its founding regulations.
The project of a retirement home, in the full sense of the word, cannot be realized at the beginning, because of the capital that such a foundation would require, and considering that the administration requires time to have it stabilized and operating regularly, before thinking about further and more complex undertakings in which it could fail. Embracing too many things before being assured of the means of its implementation would be imprudence. This is easily understood if we think about all the details involved in establishments of such a kind. It is undoubtedly good to have good intentions, but above all one must be able to achieve them.
IX
Conclusion
These are the main bases of the organization that we propose to give to Spiritism, if the circumstances allow it; we had to develop the reasons for that at some length, to make the idea understood. The details will be the subject of careful regulation in which all cases will be provided for, so that all difficulties of implementation are considered.
Consistent with the principles of tolerance and respect for all opinions, professed by Spiritism, we do not claim to impose this organization on anyone, nor to force anyone to accept it. Our goal is to establish a first link between the Spiritists, who have wanted it for a long time and complain about their isolation. Now, this link, without which Spiritism, remaining in the state of individual opinion, without cohesion, can only exist on the condition of being attached to a center by a communion of views and principles. This center is not an individuality, but a center of collective activity, acting in the general interest, and where personal authority fades away.
If it had not existed, what would have been the point of connection of the Spiritists scattered in different countries? Unable to communicate their ideas, their impressions, their observations to all private centers, themselves scattered, and often inconsistent, they would have remained isolated, and the dissemination of the doctrine would have suffered. There was therefore a need for a focal point, from where everything could radiate. The development of the Spiritist ideas, far from rendering this center useless, will make its necessity felt even more clearly, because the need to come together and to form a cluster will be even greater as the number of followers increases.
But what will be the extent of the circle of activity of this center? Is it destined to rule the world, and become the universal arbiter of truth? If it had such a claim, it would be misunderstanding the spirit of Spiritism that, by the very fact that it proclaims the principles of free examination and freedom of conscience, repudiates the thought of setting itself up as an autocracy; it would enter a fatal path from the onset.
Spiritism has principles that for being founded on the laws of nature, and not on metaphysical abstractions, tend to become, and will certainly one day be, those of the universality of men; everybody will accept them, because they will be palpable and demonstrated truths, as they accepted the theory of the movement of Earth; but to claim that Spiritism will be organized everywhere in the same way; that the Spiritists of the whole world will be subjected to a uniform regime, to the same way of proceeding; that they will have to wait for the light to come from a fixed point at which they will have stare, would be as absurd a utopia as to claim that all the peoples of Earth will one day form a single nation, ruled by a single leader , governed by the same code of laws, and subject to the same customs. If there are general laws that may be common to all peoples, these laws will always be, in the details of application and form, appropriate to the customs, characters, and climates of each one.
That is how it is going to be with organized Spiritism. The Spiritists of the whole world will have common principles that will link them to the great family by the sacred bond of fraternity, but the application of which may vary according to the country, without breaking the fundamental unity for that, without forming dissident sects throwing stone at each other and anathema, which would be primarily anti-Spiritist. It will therefore be possible to form, and it will inevitably be formed, general centers in different countries, with no other link than the communion of belief and moral solidarity, without subordination to one another, without that of France, for example, having the pretension of imposing itself on the American Spiritists and vice versa.
The comparison with observatories, that we mentioned above, is perfectly correct. There are observatories in different parts of the globe; all of them, to whatever nation they belong, are founded on the general and recognized principles of astronomy, that does not make them dependent on each other, for that matter; each one regulates its work as it sees fit; they communicate their observations to each other, and each makes use of the discoveries of their colleagues for the benefit science. It will be the same with the general centers of Spiritism; these will be the observatories of the invisible world, that will borrow from each other what they will have of good and applicable to the customs of the countries where they will be established: their goal being the good of humanity, and not the satisfaction of personal ambitions. Spiritism is a matter of substance; to attach it to the form would be a foolishness, unworthy of the greatness of the subject; that is why the various centers, that are imbued in the true soul of Spiritism, will have to extend a fraternal hand, and unite to fight their common enemies: skepticism and fanaticism.
[1] For further developments, we refer to the article of the Spiritist Review, July 1866 in which we dealt with the question of Spiritist Institutions.
[2] At that time these sums amounted to a total of 14,100 francs, the use of which, for the exclusive benefit of the doctrine, was justified by the expense report.
[3] To those who asked why we were selling our books, instead of giving them away, we replied that we would if we had found a printer who printed to us for nothing, a merchant who provided paper for free, booksellers who did not charge commission for their distribution, a postal service that transported them out of philanthropy, etc. In the meantime, since we do not have millions to meet these charges, we are forced to put a price on them.
[4] The future museum already has eight large-scale paintings, that only await a suitable location, true masterpieces, specially and generously made for Spiritism by a renowned artist. It is the inauguration of Spiritist art by a man who unites sincere faith with the talent of the great masters. We will give a detailed report in due course.
Bibliography
“El Criterio Espiritista – Revista quincenal del Espiritismo” [1]
This journal that had been published for a year in Madrid with the title “El criterio, revista quincenal cientifica,”[2] has just taken back its first title that had been banned in the previous Spanish government. In a supplement to the #17 issue, the director announces it in the following terms:
“With the immense joy of triumph, deserved not by our weak strengths, but by the goodness of our cause, today we address our constant protectors, the friends who have encouraged and supported us in disgrace.
"The intolerance of the previous government had forbidden us the exercise of the most fruitful of freedoms: that of study, when one day, sad by disappointment and happy because it was the first in the struggle, we wanted to publish the “Criterio espiritista.” See the answer given to us by the secretary of the ministry.
Provincial government; press section - After having examined the first number of the journal of which you are the editor and director, I saw that, by its special character, its tendencies and the philosophical school that it seeks to develop, it must be included among those included in the second paragraph of article 52 of the current law, about the press; I warn you that it is not possible for me to authorize the said number nor the following ones, if they were not examined and approved by the ecclesiastical censorship, beforehand. God protect you, etc.
Madrid, July 17th, 1867
On the following August 10th we received a telegram whose copy is given below.
Ecclesiastical Secretariat of Madrid - Given the unfavorable censorship of the first issue of the Review “Critério espiritista” that you direct, it is my duty to tell you that I cannot, in any way, allow the publication of the said Review. God protect you, etc.
Madrid, August 6th, 1867.
These documents will not favor the greater glory of their authors, whose names we refrain from turning public, for convenience; Today we can come out, and the “Critério cientifica” is replaced by the “Criterio espiritista.” The office is located at Calle del Arco de Santa-Maria, # 25, cuarto 2e; this is where followers who would like to can join the Spanish Spiritist Society, founded in 1865, that had to suspend its sessions for the same reasons that prevented the publication of the journal."
The rules of the society, that we have in hands, are conceived in an excellent spirit, and we can only applaud the provisions contained therein. It is placed under the patronage of the Spirit of Socrates, and its purpose is clearly defined in the first two articles:
“1 - A private circle is established with the name of the Spanish Spiritist Society, with the objective of studying Spiritism, mainly in what relates to morality and to the knowledge of the invisible world or the Spirits.
2 - the society will not be able, in any case, to get involved with political matters, nor with discussions or religious controversies that would tend to give it the character of a sect."
These provisions are such as to reassure those who suspect disruptive trends in the society. At the time of a revolution that has just broken the barriers placed on the freedom of thought, speech, and writing, when the emancipated masses are generally tempted to overstep the bounds of moderation, neither the Society nor its office are thinking of taking advantage of that, to deviate from the exclusively moral and philosophical goal of the doctrine. It does not forbid politics only, but also religious controversies, out of a spirit of tolerance and respect for the conscience of everyone. The director of the journal even refrains from stigmatizing, by advertising the names of the signatories of the decrees that banned his journal, so as not to deliver them to public repudiation. This is for the fact that a well understood Spiritism is the same everywhere: it is a guarantee of order and moderation. It does not live on scandals; it has the feeling of dignity at the highest level, and sees things from an elevated point of view, to stoop before personalities that always show petty spirits, never associating themselves with the nobility of heart.
The first issue of “Criterio espiritista” contains the following articles:
Introduction, by Alverico Peron. - The Day of the Dead, communication signed by Socrates, obtained in the society of Seville. - The mediumistic faculty. - The Bible, communication signed by Socrates. – Session of Magnetism. - The eternal halves, communication from Socrates. - Letter from a Spiritist. - Letter to Mr. Alverico Peron, by Allan Kardec, and communication from Saint Louis on the new situation of Spiritism in Spain. – Spiritist Review of Paris.
We urge our Spiritist brothers in Spain to support with all their power this organization on their belief. By the wisdom and prudence of its editorial, it cannot fail to serve our cause usefully. It will be a link that will establish the relationships between the followers scattered around the various points of Spain. The director, Mr. Alverico Peron, is not a newcomer to our ranks; his efforts for the propagation of the doctrine date from the year 1858, and we remember with pleasure the “Formula del espiritismo,” that he was kind enough to dedicate to us.
[1] The Spiritist Criterion, bi-weekly review of Spiritism (T.N.)
[2] The criterion, scientifically bi-weekly review (T.N.)
Notice
The January issue, as usual, will be sent to all former subscribers; the following issues will only be sent after the renewals have been completed.
In the last number of this year we proposed to publish a general alphabetical table of conents, of all the subjects treated either in the Spiritist Revue, or in our other books, so as to facilitate research; but such a task, much more considerable than we had previously thought to have it completed, could not be finished in good time; we will publish it in one of our next issues, and it will be sent to all subscribers.
We will also soon publish a catalog with all the works that may be of interest to the Doctrine, either those that have been published with a view to Spiritism, or those that were published outside and at different times, having affinity of principles with the new beliefs. It will be a guide for the formation of Spiritist libraries. When published, the indication of the works will be followed by a short assessment to disclose its spirit, and a reminder will be given relatively to the number of the Spiritist Review where it was reported.